YMPDKMA

#0.
Eighteen, death
It was the death on a sunny summer day.
“Lariette Isabel de Belua, the eldest daughter of the Countess of Belua, was
extravagant without setting an example as an aristocrat, not taking care of the
Count of Belua with all sincerity, daring to embezzle taxes. Even though she knew
the treason of her father, the Count of Belua, and even trying to conceal it
together. There are countless shameful crimes that we cannot even talk about, so
she is sentenced to death.”
Bang! Bang!
I was mesmerized by the cold sound that echoed through the courtroom. Of the many
sins pouring out of the damn judge's mouth, none were unjust, but the most
outrageous was the crime of extravagance that was mentioned first.
What sin? Crime of extravagance? Are you so stupid that you don't know what
extravagance means? Extravagance is an expression that refers to the ridiculous
dress that your daughter wears!
No matter how much the Supreme Court of Justice is vacant and the trial process is
a sloppy in this country, isn't the crime of extravagance the most ridiculous? I
couldn't stand him, and I almost grabbed the judge by the neck. Whether he saw my
arm trembling because I couldn't stretch out, or whether it looked like I was
stabbed, the judge couldn't make contact with my eyes and looked only into the air.
I see a line of cold sweat.
Then yes. He doesn't know. The fact that the Countess of Belua lived frugally is a
public fact that everyone in the nobility knows.
“Save, save, save! Do not waste the taxes paid by the blood and sweat of the people
of Belua!”
I grew up listening to my father's harsh words every day, and I've never been
interested in dresses embroidered with jewels or silk decorations coming from the
East. When attending a ball, I don't know how humiliating it was to hear the gossip
that the Young Lady doesn't know how to be fashionable, and that she didn't know
much about balls. Nevertheless, I prioritized the people of the estates.
That's a luxury for me. Even the first line of my long and long death sentence is
so messed up, and then it's all false without having to listen to it. I did not
listen to the voice of the judge who would burn only my insides black.
“Lariette Isabel de Belua will give you the opportunity to make a final pleading.”
The judge even made an unprecedented pleading if I was worried that I would come to
me as a ghost with a grudge against my eyes. Even though it is natural for
rebellion to be killed for not being able to say a word of excuse properly.
“... pleading?”
But I had nothing to say. What kind of pleading is a pleading? Of those many sins,
I really need to have committed to pleading or not.
It's a problem even if you survive because you're very good at pleading. What does
it mean when I lived alone in a yard where my neck was cut off from the guillotine
to my father, mother, younger brother, and even a room I've never seen before?
My day was all about crying, crying, and crying after the fall of the family
because my father was bound by the terrifying guilt of trying to rebel. Even if you
lay down your life, it will be the same. I cry all day, and even if I live, I think
I'm stuck with my breath so I don't seem to live. When I felt like that, even my
foolishness about my remaining life cooled down my sins.
So instead of pleading, I turned to the emperor who was watching the death sentence
against me with an unimpressed face at that end of the court. There was not a
single fault of mine, but he didn't seem very happy, even though I was brought to
death by his unfounded anger. However, I was stunned by his calm face that my death
was like a natural everyday life.
Facing me, his mouth is slightly distorted. I didn't miss the subtle changes and
smiled wide. As I stared at the soft-colored green eyes that did not match his
cruel nature at all, I pressed and chewed out the evil one letter by letter.
“Damn, you, bastard.”
Of course, I don't know I'll ever meet him again.
#1. Twelve, the birthday party that came back
I opened my eyes.
The field of vision was clear. The first thing that caught my eye was the window
where the cold dried up pure white. The glass full of castles, which was crushingly
cold just by looking at it, was opaque because I forgot the reason for my
existence. Beyond the blurry window, the shadow of the eye grows.
A thin light leaked through the frozen air through a small gap. It was a dazzling
stream of light that was thin but never weak. Bernardi's winter was bright blue,
cold and hard, but the sun was strong enough to be comparable to summer.
light. I stared at the clear, scattered light. Eyes that you can see when you turn
your head a little. The wind of winter rushing in with the light is at the foot.
eyes. Winter.
Winter.
I stared for a moment at the sight of the winter haze through the window. However,
it took quite a while to connect the scenery that caught the eye and the thinking
that perceived it. I didn't even notice that I 'opened my eyes'. This is because it
didn't make sense from that premise.
Because I'm dead.
Cursing the emperor, I closed my eyes. I laughed at him until my last moment when I
saw him frowning after listening to my boneless double bath. Moreover, the day I
died was in the middle of summer when the scorching sun was burning. However, the
scenery outside the window is now a clear winter day.
Suddenly, I felt like I had seen this old window, and gathered the beauty. This
room, which has a bit of a harsh olive glow, is certainly familiar.
“Lady!”
As I stuttered my hazy memory, the door opened wide, and a woman came in mended. I
woke up amazed by the familiar voice.
“Nanny?”
“Did you wake up?”
My childhood nanny, Viscount Koen, ended her life with her husband in a carriage
accident in the fall of two years ago. What is it? So is this heaven? I didn't sin
enough to be executed, but I didn't live as good as she was. I ran to her with a
big smile.
“Nanny!”
“Yes, yes. Why is it today? Get up early here. I think you're excited because it's
a birthday.”
“Huh? Birthdays?”
Can you pack a birthday in Heaven? But my birthday is winter, and I died in the
summer... I think I've surpassed two seasons in heaven. I opened my eyes in a
circle and asked, but the nanny only sighed.
“You have to prepare quickly. Wasn't it cold all night?”
“Yeah. It wasn't cold.”
“I told Voight that it was time for a lot of firewood. Because the lady rides the
cold well.”
“Boyt? Is Voight here too?”
Is Voight dead too? Did this damn emperor catch and kill even the deacon of the
countess who really did nothing wrong? I was sorry for Voight, and I didn't know
how to do it.
The nanny frowned for a moment in one eye as if she was listening to all the
strange noises.
“Of course. Oh, are you talking about vacation? Heigo, and the lady is true too.
When have I been there.”
“Is it a vacation?”
“I've been on a trip with my wife. Because she's a newlywed again. Please
understand the lady.”
Boyt's been married for seven years, but what kind of newlyweds are newlyweds? Did
you ever go to a cage house from heaven? After singing love with Emily like a
lovebirds couple, people still don't know how to look at it. I snorted. After all,
men can't believe it.
“Uh, well. If you're a newlywed, you can't do it.”
The nanny grumbled as she cleaned up her bedding, whether she heard my little voice
or not.
“No, the Count is true too! Since the lady postponed her studies a little, what
else would you like to sleep in such an old bedroom the day before her birthday?”
It was full of complaints unique to her, but I laughed at the words for me. I don't
know how much I missed that affectionate and thoughtful woman. I hugged her from
behind as she bowed her back to fold the futon. It's warm. I'm glad there's a nanny
in heaven.
“Nanny, I really wanted to see it.”
“No, how does the lady feel more and more young?”
“Let's age upside down.”
I smiled and answered the nanny's mischievous Pinzan.
She hung me on her back to see if it wasn't heavy, and finished cleaning up the
bedding. I was afraid that she would be gone, so I didn't release my strength from
the arms that surrounded her. Instead of sprinkling my arm, the nanny turned around
and confronted me.
“Did you have nightmares all night?”
“No. Uh-huh. Was it similar to a nightmare?”
“Uhu, why would you do that? Nowadays, the muppet often has nightmares.”
“Muppet? Who?”
“Who is who? It's the lady's brother, Lehan Muppet.”
Lehan would not have come to heaven. I was surprised and opened my eyes to the fact
that Lehan, who died before me, was in heaven — and I didn't doubt it because I
believed it was heaven.
“Is Lehan here?”
“Why do you keep making strange noises? Where is Muppet if he's not in the
Countess?”
“He will come to heaven...”

I kept my mouth shut as I refuted the words of my nanny. What did she say now?
“Where is this place?”
The voice becomes harsh. I frowned a lot of beauty. The nanny replied by gently
rubbing my crumpled eyebrows with her fingers and spreading them out.
“Countess of the Bernerian Empire, Countess of Belua. This is the attic of the
outbuilding. Lady, have you woken up less yet?”
“Is this the Countess?”
A month ago, the Countess burned down in a fire that had been set by someone on the
day his father and Rehan were caught. I clearly saw with my own eyes that only the
charred frame was left... It doesn't make sense.
I glanced through the room while pressing my thump chest with my hand. Yeah. I know
this room. It is an old attic attached to the Countess's outbuilding as a “room of
penance,” which was often used when my father punished me and Rehan as a child. It
is a place I hated when I was alone and struggling with darkness, but I had never
entered since I was twelve years old.
“Lady?”
“Today... no, so how old am I now?”
“Today is my birthday, so I'm 12 years old now.”
“... twelve years old?”
When I was tired of being pure white and didn't move, the nanny looked at me with
worried eyes. It's ridiculous. This can't be the Countess. Twelve years old? I died
at eighteen.
I left her worried gaze behind and rushed to the visit. If this was the Countess,
and this room was a room of penance, then Rehan should have slept in the small
bedroom next to this room. The child, who was a good brother in his childhood,
always stayed in the next room when I had to spend the night here. Because I know
that I am extremely afraid of being alone.
I squeezed a voice that didn't come out well and sang Lehan.
“Lehan, Lehan!”
The visit does not take place. I was full of fear and knocked on the hard paulownia
door with my hand. Stay, stay. PLEASE. PLEASE.
“Lehan! I'm La Riette. Open the door! Are you inside?”
My desperate voice was mixed with crying imperceptibly. I wanted to meet Lehan
again. If this is not heaven, hell is fine, so I can't say the last greeting
properly, and my brother, who was a son-in-law from the guillotine...
“Lehan!”
“What is it?”
Gaping. As the heavy door opened urgently, a boy who was not wearing clothes
properly popped out. It wasn't the strong young man I remember, but his young face
resembled Lehan. No, it's Lehan.
Instead of a light, cloudy brown color like me, the deep, dark brown hair of Belua
was covered halfway across Lehan's face with a bunch of matted hair.
I hugged the young Lehan with a slightly embarrassed expression. Lehan looks up at
me as he jumped into me without a sign. It's not like a child, and it's a serious
eye.
“Did you have a nightmare?”
From the age of ten, Lehan used respectful respect for me. Don't do that, I cried,
swarmed, and angry, but I didn't think about fixing it until the day I died, I
couldn't be so happy with that unlucky respectful comment. I kissed Rehan's cheek
with a crying smile.
“Good morning, Lehan.”
“Happy birthday, sister.”
As I wiped the tears of the deceased from my eyes with my hands like a fern, Lehan
said hard.
I hugged the dress that was spread out finely on the bed to see if the maid had
prepared it. It was a thick winter dress made of green rain rod that matched a
light green velvet ribbon with thin brown hair tied high up.
I was so excited that I didn't even feel cold, but I was able to quickly realize
how thin I was wearing because I was holding thick clothes beautifully embroidered
with gold thread. So far, I've been running around everywhere wearing only the thin
neglize I wear when I sleep.
I also understood the journey that my nanny walked with me in her arms when she was
twelve years old. I usually rode very cold.
I shuddered and rolled my feet at the same time, and hurriedly put my face inside
the dress. Ordinary aristocrats would wait with a big face until the maid dressed
her, but because of her father's frugal nature, I have never even had an exclusive
maid.
My nanny, who came back with my washcloth, reached out to help me, but I changed my
clothes before she could even reach her.
“Oh, lady. When did you learn how to dress alone?”
“I'm already twelve years old!”
When I was 14 years old, two years later, I changed clothes on my own without the
help of a nanny. Of course, I knew I'd do it before that, but that was the age when
she didn't obviously need her help. However, I originally set up a sassy bridge
that I was so independent. She shrugs her shoulders as she looks back at her
surprised nanny.
“I was all big.”

“That's right. My lady was really big.”
I thought that being able to wear clothes alone would make me proud and proud, but
my nanny had a very bad face at that time. Even now, she was still smiling with a
more fearful face than she was. I ran to her and opened my arms because of the fake
laughter of a flimsy nanny.
“Hug me.”
“Yes?”
“It's cold. Hug me.”
It was a high-pressure tone, but the nanny seemed to be impressed by my habit and
arrogant people. As soon as she hugged me without hesitation, I let go of my hair
tied alone.
“Now, since I wore the clothes, I quickly comb my hair again and put on my shoes.”
“Oh, lady. He said it was all big before.”
“Wipe my face too.”
“It's only today. It's my birthday.”
The nanny sat me in front of the dressing table with an unavoidable expression and
pinzan, but I found vitality on her face.
As I and Lehan grew different every day, the nanny couldn't hide her bitterness.
However, as children often do, we wanted to become adults as soon as possible. The
more my father emphasized to us the example and duty of the nobility, the sooner I
wanted to become a lady who could lead my life completely alone. When my childhood
passed, I forgot that my nanny couldn't be with me.
“Can I braid it?”
“Yeah. What a nanny does is prettier than Dorota does.”
The purpose was to make her feel good, but it wasn't a lie. Dorota sometimes messed
up because she couldn't handle my thin hair. I peeked in the mirror and laughed at
the nanny who was proud of the sound that Dorota would have heard.
“Nanny, even if I grow up and my nanny goes back to her own house, I have to come
to my house every day.”
In addition, she also smiles small. I closed my eyes slightly as I listened to the
laughter of the nanny spreading softly in the room. Her touch of combing my hair
finely made me feel better.
It's been a long time since she touched my head. My nanny completely returned to
her hometown of Koen when I was fifteen. And he died the following year. I frowned,
thinking that my nanny would not let her stay near the carriage.
“At that time, she won't be in the Countess.”
The nanny answers belatedly. I snorted small because I knew I hadn't been married
until I was eighteen. The Countess of Belua is a respected family, but despite its
reputation, there was no confusion in me. Strangely enough, there was not a single
family that wanted to associate with Belua through me.
Even if I think about it now, I don't understand it, and it's even a bit
humiliating. Lehan, a boy who is one year younger than me, and even a little later
than a woman, has been bringing in a variety of women and meals from various
families for all kinds of reasons since around fifteen, and it was all about the
rural baron of the vicissitudes who had never heard his name.
I was extremely mediocre. The famous daughter of an honorable Count of Belua, who
is respected by the Gods and nobles. She was the only girl of this countess who was
full of sons in the room. It wasn't really characteristic except that there were no
special physical problems, and the personality was also a bit immature.
My dry and hard nature, which cannot be found as fatness because it resembles my
father, is certainly not likely to be popular with men, but such a small point
cannot be a problem in the marriage of aristocrats between families and families in
the first place. Belua can be fully covered by the name of the Countess. The
aristocratic spirits who grew up selflessly had poor placental personalities.
I had no idea why I was not as popular in the wedding market as an ordinary person
at that time, and I still don't know, but I didn't care about it as much as it used
to be. From now on, the focus of my life is 'survival'.
It's okay if you're not married. I will do my best to protect Belua instead of
getting rid of tears and snot saying that no one wants me.
I wore a ribbon that was held in my hand on the hair that my nanny had braided
finely, and made an expressionless expression that did not match the young face.
Affectionate husband? There is no need. Gorgeous dress? I didn't have it, but I
don't want it anymore.
I had never been interested in politics, so I had no idea what position my father
was among the nobles, and how he had a relationship with the emperor who
annihilated our family, who is now the Crown Prince. But now I had to know. I had
to somehow show it to the crazy emperor who saw it at the Imperial Palace Ball.
Damn cub. How did my father live and overturn a humiliating sin like treason?
When the nanny heard it, it would be a flagship, so I thought of the emperor as I
chewed inside the words I chewed out before I died. The lice diverge into temples.
It was so slippery and hated, but I planned a candy application that he would have
liked to hear from his father. He will protect Belua on behalf of his clean and
innocent father with flattery filled with honey and sugar.
How old is he now?
I looked back still. I think she was one or two years older than me. It was on the
autumn day when he was fifteen that he was sealed as Crown Prince and went before
the imperial people. It was after becoming an emperor that he began to run like
crazy, and he was hiding before he became the Crown Prince.
If he had been famous for his cruel hands like he had since become emperor, he
would have heard rumors that he was not interested in that. Currently, I am still
twelve years old. If so, he wouldn't even be a Crown Prince yet.
“Nanny, how old is Prince Rupert?”
I have never put meaning to the existence of the Crown Prince who lived in the
zodiacal islands and Sangpanyu. I would spend my days as a girl whose eyes sparkled
in the stories of the princes, hoping to become a princess in a fairy tale, but all
I did was study the genealogy of the Whang family written by a tutor.
Naturally, there is no loyalty to Whanga. Because it is a disobedient molecule,

there is nothing to say even if you eat it with a bath. However, because he was a
little indifferent, he was so hated that he was so hated that he was executed, and
it was disgraced and unjust.
I waited for an answer from my nanny as I struggled with the rising chagrin. She
seemed a little puzzled by my question. I took her mouth off again to fill her up,
and her half-door was a little faster.
“Prince Rupert?”
“Rupert Edgar Raspe Bernerum. The only son of Her Majesty the Empress.”
Hwang Myung () may still be, but Rasperich I. It is a name that will remain a
terrible and vicious emperor in Bernardi's history. However, the nanny mocked her
head as if she had heard the name for the first time.
“Are you talking about Her Majesty's only daughter, Maiden Lafert?”
What else is this talking about.
“... daughter?”
I was frowned upon. A daughter?
“Yes, Maiden Lafert is thirteen years old this year. I've never seen it before, but
it's rumored that he's a very beautiful person.”
“So, is there only one royal princess who revives Her Majesty the Empress?”
“Yes. As far as I know it is.”
It wasn't until then that I remembered why I didn't know the emperor before I
became Crown Prince. Prince Rupert, the man who would later become King Lasperich
I, lived as a maiden before being crowned Crown Prince. It was an attempt by
Empress Ardel, who had no outsiders, to protect her son with a weak support base.
My own stupidity was lamented by how the whole people were properly hit by the
back, especially when Prince Arnulf, who was unsuspecting because he believed that
I would be sealed as a prince, had forgotten the incident of Hee Dae, who fell with
his back neck.
Blaming my poor memory, I fed my little head with beans and hard chestnuts, and my
nanny was upset and held my wrist.
“Oh, uh! Why did you do that, all of a sudden?”
“My head was resentful because I couldn't remember Her Majesty the Imperial
Princess, who was the only two in the empire.”
“It wasn't long after the Countess was doing central politics, and she started
taking classes with Mrs. Chrissy. Of course.”
Ah, Mrs. Chrissy.
My forehead is frowned upon by an unwelcome name. Krissy Austin. She is a strict

tutor who was in charge of my education with a friendly nanny. A sample of
Bernardi's female nobility, she gave a sheep that would save the world, such as her
weakness, obedience to her husband close to her husband, and respect for the
imperial family.
The nanny, who knocked on my wrinkled forehead with her hand, laughed, saying that
the embellishment was over. I smiled reflexively, got up from my seat and looked
round and round.
“No, let my lady be cute too.”
“Am I pretty?”
“Sure. I can't compare my lady to the most beautiful lady in the empire, Lady
Lafert.”
Even the voice of the nanny was soaked in spooky. She became my nanny after losing
her young daughter, who was less than one year old, to the epidemic. That's why she
really cared for me like a daughter. Just as the hedgehog claims that my baby is
entangled, I will be reflected in the eyes of a nanny as the cutest and cutest girl
in the world.
It was only when I was a child that I immediately believed her words, but I knew
very well that I was not exceptionally beautiful. It's probably one of the reasons
I didn't get confused at all.
“A, lie.”
“Because it's real. How good is the lady. Look in the mirror.”
I know I'm not pretty, but who doesn't like to say that I'm pretty? I quickly
glanced at myself in the mirror, smiling at Bash's compliments close to her
admiration.
Compared to when I grew up, it was much better now. The moderately plump cheeks
were peachy and fluttered, adding a girlish cuteness, and the light brown eyes were
full of sparkling vitality unique to children.
It was far from a gorgeous beautiful girl, but the cute girl in her own way went
very well with a cute dress with a hanging ribbon. I'm a little ashamed to speak
with my mouth, but it was a bit like a doll. I smiled without a hehe thread and
touched my fine braided hair.
“Right? It's pretty even if the lady looks at it, right?”
“Uh, well. It's okay.”
As an adult, I was a woman who was very far from beauty, with her dry nature on her
face and a strict impression of her skinny body. Thanks to my frugal father, I
lived without ever being divided.
When I was young, I used to wear girly trinkets because it was a ribbon, a flower
decoration, but after my hair was quite thick, I only wore a plain brown dress
without any decorations because I thought I should be an example as an aristocrat.
It is no wonder that the spirits were not interested in me because I had a common
brown hair that was originally inconspicuous, brown eyes, and a plain, hazy look
without a single colorful corner, and I didn't even decorate it.
Nevertheless, in many of my sins, there was a sin of luxury that had nothing to do
with me at the top. I think I made it roughly considering the fragmentary part of
me called aristocracy in women. I just guessed that you would have loved sparkling
jewelry because you were a woman, and that you would have been extravagant because
you were an aristocrat. With a deceptive attitude that I don't need to pay very
little attention to the life I've lived.
I didn't even have to look at it. With cruelty without sex, he suppressed the
natural greed that I would have had if I were a human being, and smashed the pride
that I had protected and the name of Belua at once.
Bad cub.
When I thought of his unlucky face, I swallowed the profanity that came to mind for
granted, and I exhaled excitement and snort.
A luxury? I'm going to show you what luxury really is.
I became very acquainted with him, and my eyes flashed with the ambition to rip off
the imperial money in a big way. Except for the emperor, the empress, and him as a
party, I am the only one who knows that she is actually Prince Rupert and that she
will soon become Crown Prince.
I also thought about how to get rid of Prince Arnulf in advance by spilling
information on Prince Arnulf, but the emperor, the daughter of the Duke of Arnbach,
who is a powerful person who makes a name for all of Bernardi, believed in my words
that I was nothing more than a child. Moreover, in your own way, you may have
thought about the possibility that Maiden Lafert was a man at least once. The
ambitious emperor wouldn't have been so careful.
She and Prince Arnulf lost the quiet war of the imperial family in which Amtu
fluttered. The price of defeat is death. Superficial signs are common fire
accidents, but after experiencing the cruelty of the emperor directly, I know that
the death of the emperor is not a simple accident. Prince Arnulf seemed to follow
his mother's death, and the emperor brutally removed all of his alien forces and
put them on the guillotine himself.
Rupert is a man who survived Gearko and became an emperor, and no, was quietly
lying down without being caught in the eyes of bitter doubt because the emperor was
hanging. She hides herself in the humiliating shield of a woman. Eventually, she
will appear with a sword as cool as the bitter winter of an empire.
I never thought of a way to get rid of such a cruel and thorough beast before he
became a mad emperor. If he eventually survived, I had to avoid the purge of blood
that would be the opposite.
How?
The only reason why my father was outside the eyes of the emperor was that he
believed that it was a conscience that he had never had, and instead of making a
sound, he made an alang fart sprinkled with sugar.
It was only the birthday of a 12-year-old child, and the faces of those who visited
the Count's House were enormous. Perhaps the people of the Empress and Empress
flocked to buy the hearts of their father, who was still maintaining neutrality
until his death. When I was a kid, I didn't know that, and I was happy to touch my
hands because people gathered so much to celebrate my birthday.
Silly sissy.
I resented myself as a twelve-year-old who was naive. Twelve years old is young,
but if you look back, you might have been a little more frightened than that. When
old aristocrats, who had never seen their faces in their lives, found Belua with
gifts for their children, they deserved to doubt that there would be a good reason
for that.
If I had been a little interested in politics, I would have noticed that the
emperor was a crazy human being. Instead of being proud of his father's rigidity,
he should have been concerned about the reaction that would follow his breaking and
unbending straightness.
I didn't. He thought that the duty of the nobility was only to care for the estate
and to be a moral example, and he did not consider the status and responsibility of
the father. Even though Belua had no will to jump into politics, he did not realize
that other nobles or emperors would not think so much.
My father was a wonderful man, but he didn't know that there was no perfect human
being in the world without flaws. I was so blind to my father. He will protect our
family from danger. I couldn't even think of the heaviness of pressing down on my
father's shoulder, forgetting that he was just a person.
I found my father among the people who filled the hall. He has a hard face as if
the aristocrats flocking to me were annoying. On that nostalgic face that was much
younger than before I died, I forcibly swallowed the tears that were about to flow
down. The dark brown hair of Beluans is the same as Lehan. It's warm and deep, and
it's the color I love the most.
Would Belua be okay if my father stood on the side of the perfect empress at this
time?
I shook my head to that stupid question. The Countess of Belua has long been the
backbone of the central aristocracy, but his father, as a countess, kept neutrality
like his life. She was clean and straight from birth, and she wouldn't have changed
her mind.
I am the only one who can return to the past and change it. The emperor is a cruel
beast to be born, and he will be a maniac as it is, and his father will also be
strong forever because he was born from the time of day. I will answer for my
comfort and will not follow the emperor's insane orders. So I had to be different.
I will protect Belua.
I grabbed the hem of the dress and ran.
“Father!”
The first person discovered on the day of his equations was his father's escort,
Sir Hermann. He stabbed the back of his father, who was talking to a man whose name
was unknown, and made him look back at me.
After I lifted my head to Sir Hermann, I ignored my father's expression, which

seemed to be scolding rather than intervening when an adult was in conversation.
“Lariette, it's polite to say hello first when you're an adult.”
“Hello.”
I hastily greeted the aristocrat standing by his hard voice, and then poured a
splash on his face.
“Father, Dad. I really wanted to see it. Aren't you sick? Are you healthy? Even at
this time, I'm happy under my eyes. It's a kind of herb with a strong aroma. After
drying it, roll it up on paper, put it on fire, and breathe in smoke.)
side.
“It would be nice.”
Even in the middle of speaking, I kissed my father's frizzy beard. He seemed a

little embarrassed by the expression of affection like my walgadak. It was natural.
Because I'm not originally a living personality.
“I think you're excited a lot because it's your birthday.”
My father stroked my head with a slightly, no, actually very loose expression. I
buried my face in his arms and wiped away the tears that had been stabbed. Even the
sour smell of my father, who hated it so much, felt fragrant.
“Father, live for a long time.”
“... It seems that Young-Ae follows the Count very much.”
The man who stood up like a folding screen and watched our lady trembling, who did
not hesitate to act affectionately, smiled and opened her mouth. I gave him a gaze
and gathered his eyes. I'm familiar with it when I look closely. Who is it?
“Happy birthday, Countess Lariette Young Ae. Louise is Baden.”
It wasn't until I heard his name that I could think of him as I knew him. Louise
Baden. It is the opinion of the emperor who dragged his father and Lehan to prison
without saying a word of reason, who was at the head of the Imperial Knights
General without a single inherited job.
I smiled clearly, hiding my clenched fists. Dog cub. I didn't forget to revile
myself inside.
“Oh, thank you. Sir Baden.”
In my words, his face is slightly blurred with doubts. He slowly stroked my chin.
“How did you know I was a knight?”
It's a keen question. I don't know that he is a knight because I and he met for the
first time now, and he doesn't currently have weapons. I need to go back to my room
and feed my head with hard chestnuts again. I inwardly scolded my mistakes and
pretended to be naive.
“It's cool. If it's cool, it's a knight.”
When I answered with my original round eyes wide open, Lu now smiled. I don't feel
offended by the naive praise of a child.
“Young Ae is also very cute and pretty.”
“I know.”
I didn't want to be polite to him, so I deliberately raised my chin. Oh, I'm a
little spoiled right now. I looked back at him worrying that he would get married,
but he was still laughing to see if the aftermath of my immaculate was greater than
I thought.
“Dad, I'm hungry.”
“Yeah, yeah. Let's start with a meal.”
My father touched my back lightly and asked for Luise's understanding. However, the
emperor's dog cub, who was unaware of his father's words to leave his seat for a
while, looked at me with a smile.
“And it turns out that I'm going out too. Young Ae, can I go with you?”
I'm not expecting a refusal and asking. He is not yet a great power with the
Knights Templar, but he later becomes the sword of King Lasperich I. Even a father
who hides a lot of people has a crush because of his sad personality due to the
impression that people look good, so I would think that marbling a child like me is
a cold meal.
But I snorted and snorted so that he could hear him. His head shakes hard as he
recalls his past, or future, when he forsook his father's favor and kept the
emperor's ridiculous orders, and pushed his father and Lehan to death.
“I don't like it.”
Louise's face darkens a little due to my refusal. I was satisfied that I offended
him and added the four tribes.
“My father and the two wanted to eat. Please kindly understand the wonder
generously.”
I grabbed my father's collar and urged him to avoid Luise's gaze at me. My father
didn't say anything, but he seemed to notice that I was reluctant to him. My father
left his seat after giving him a simple greeting that was not polite due to his
strict personality.
“Father.”
“Do you hate him?”
“Yes, be careful with that person. It feels very bad!”
The father is not the one who will ignore the words of a child. But you wouldn't
even listen to a carrier that had no basis. I decided that I should take good care
of my father, and jumped near a table full of my favorite dishes.
“Wow. I think Marcel was very good today.”
“Marcel?”
My father's eyebrows are swinging up. Ah, at this time it was still around the time
when Marcel was assisting in the kitchen. Oops, I hurriedly shook my head.
“Ah, no. Chef Verno. Marcel would have trimmed potatoes, right?”
I sat in the center of the table with a slight bite of my tongue, as if I had made
a mistake. I wanted to eat with my father after a long time, but he left to stay
with his friends. It won't be a long time for my father.
Noble spirits of their age huddled together to have a conversation, and waved in
disagreement with my appearance. I smiled wide at the girl I was most familiar
with.
“It's been a long time, Riche.”
“It's been a long time. It's a fuss about how long it's been since we met.”
Giving me a little Pinzan, she left her seat and approached me. The girl's curly
blue hair spreads through the air like flowing water and sinks as soon as it sinks.
I thought of her father as I looked at Litchie's soft greenery.
Riche's father is Marquis Gorten, like a raccoon. He was not a respected aristocrat
like his father, but he was one of those in power who quickly noticed and escaped
the madness of the emperor. He was a long-time friend of my father, whom I followed
like an uncle. And he was a man who abandoned his father calmly and neatly enough
that the years were colorless.
I still remember his sweet face as I knelt down and reached out to my knees asking
me to help my father.
“Stupid years.”
The word he spit out while looking down at me, where only tears were poured out,
was profanity without any sympathy. Although his teeth diverged, Litchie, who had
no ordinary partner like me, could not have known the betrayal. Still, I don't
think I can love her as much as I used to.
I grabbed her hand because I was sorry for my imperfect friendship.
“Why?”
Unlike my chubby one, Litchie's hand was thin as if it were broken. It turned out
that since she was a child, Litche was slender as if she were flying when the wind
blew. I opened my mouth anxiously, looking at her dry wrist like a branch of a
tree.
“No, just. Did you eat rice?”
“You're the main character, but how do we eat first?”
Litchie laughs, saying it's a good sound. I sat her next to me and hurriedly
listened to the cutlery. As I greeted them with my eyes, some of the spirits
laughed face to face saying that they were happy.
In the face of the spirits sitting at this table, I was able to roughly select the
nobles who are now acquainted with my father. If I bring my family to my birthday
party, I'm trying hard to connect with my father, or I have an extraordinary
acquaintance with the Countess of Belua.
My father's friends are Marquis Gorten, Count Vincentian, and Viscount Hamel. They
are people who are so close to my father that I know, and there would have been
separate people who believed in my father unknowingly. I had to persuade them. To
be able to shed good words about his father to the future emperor.
Sitting right next to me, Lisse was the eldest daughter of Marquis Gorten, and next
to him sits Marian, the daughter of Count Vincentian, and directly opposite Sasha,
a member of the Hamel family. This composition, which revolved around me and
Litchie without knowing it, was exactly the same as my memory.
I looked around to find connections that I didn't remember. Most of them are
familiar faces. And all their families closed their eyes to the fall of Belua. My
mouth was bitter and I laughed chilled.
When he needed his father enough to take a precious step at the birthday party of a
twelve-year-old girl, why didn't anyone give it to Belua when the emperor's madness
turned to him?
It wasn't until I moved my gaze to the end of the table that I found a face that I
didn't remember. A living girl who had no acquaintance with me in the past or in
the future was hiding in a corner with a bunch of clenched girls.
I stared through the child to face the timid girl's gaze. The girl eventually
raised her head to see if she could not stand my gaze pouring into my head. The
round face with lots of freckles is definitely strange. Who is it?
“Excuse me, but Young-Ae is the first face I see... What's your name?”
“Oh, cows, cows, girls... they are not as precious as spirits. Please relax, and
please do it.”
The girl shuddered as if she was afraid that I would punish her. The table began to
flutter when the girl said that she was not an aristocrat. Marian Vincang frowned
upon buried and covered my nose with her index finger.
“Somehow it smelled a little copper. Why do commoners dare to sit at Count Young-
Ae's birthday table?”
An arrogant and sharp gaze pours out at the girl. I am well aware of the innate
arrogance and aristocratic pride of the noble girls sitting at this table. However,
I experienced by death the bony betrayal of the nobles who cried out for justice
and morality.
The group that most protested against his father's death were the powerless Beloan
estates. They climbed up to Sangpagne with plows and pickaxes, and raised their
voices saying that the emperor's actions were too much. And everyone lost their
lives in the sword of Louise, or his servants, who served as commander of the
Metropolitan Defense after not being able to rebel once.
The emperor was forbidden to know my people ridiculously. I couldn't think back
that if people who didn't know anything about the work of the high people flocked
to protest that his father's death was unfair, it might really be unfair.
I hid my trembling fist under the table because I felt like the cold gaze and
humiliation pouring on the girl were pouring out on the young people who grieved my
father's death with me.
I looked at my eyes and smiled softly as I touched the eyes of the girl who shook
without focus. It boils down and makes me smile a little twisted.
“Bang Sang.”
I looked at the trembling girl and called Marian, who was still blocking her nose
with her fine hands. She smiled and turned her head to me to see if she thought I
would agree with me.
“Yes, Countess of Belua Young Ae. Please tell me.”
Tiga, who was well educated, had a soft tone. She answered my call and imprinted
the nobility of my status on the girl. However, knowing that the only educational
placenta she and I received was useless falsehood and vanity, I had no choice but
to snore.
“Did you just spray perfume today without washing it?”
Marian's expression is dazed by my question. She asked a little stupidly.
“... yes?”
“Youngae originally smells like sweat, so she sprays a lot of perfume. The smell of
sweat mixed with the smell of perfume makes it a really unbearable stench...”
“... yes?”
“I'm a little weak in my stomach. I can't stand the stench of Bang Sang right now.”
“This is not my smell...”
“No, it's definitely coming out of the Bang Sang side. Uh, what does this smell
really mean. Woo-wook, Woo-wook.”
I turned my head to the side, even in a small barn. Marian's face turned red and
blue due to an unexpected insult. The other spirits did not comfort Marian by
rolling their eyes without knowing what to do when they saw my eyes.
Because I am the protagonist of this place today, and everyone would have received
strong attention from my father saying that I looked good at me as a Beluan.
Originally, these were the authors, the people I believed to be friends.
“La Riette! It's rude!”
“I'm sorry if I was rude, Woo Wook.”
When I couldn't finish speaking and barn, Litchie smiled loudly and knocked on my
back. Marian Vincentian woke up staring at me and Lisse. Two girls who have
received her gaze follow her. Of course, I didn't catch them rudely leaving their
seats without saying hello.
“Oh, I think I'm going to live a little now.”
As I grinned, the girls tinkered, who had no sense of what had happened now.
“Let's eat, we. I'm really hungry.”
I quickly cut a piece of meat in front of me and put it in my mouth. Thinking that
Marian Vincentian was kicked out because of herself, the girl almost cried and
couldn't touch the dishes. I chewed the tender beef well and swallowed it, and
beckoned to the girl.
“Ah, name! What did your name say?”

“Here comes Tori Fassbender, Young-Ae.”
I was slightly frowned upon by the extreme title of a girl.
“It's okay to be a little comfortable talking.”
The girl's eyes circle. I left the girl in perplexity and thought about where I
heard her surname ripe in my ears. It's not common for commoners to have castles.
Fasbender, Fasbender...
“Ah!”
I thought of it with a little elasticity. Tori Fassbender.
The name I knew was Tori Fassbender Bernerum. She held the title of Belnerum, the
noblest in the empire, where she felt distressed by the current girl. A woman who
was killed by the emperor with my own hands in one day after turning her into an
empress against the nobles.
Is she really right?
I doubted my eyes. Because the girl left the ordinary and even shabby. A tight
dress made of low-grade fabric was roughly draped over the body of a skinny girl,
as if she couldn't eat well. Even if they were worried that they would flow down
because they didn't fit well, they tightened straps made of cheap satin that were
significantly different from clothes.
That girl who says, “I'm timid and timid,” on her face full of dead ends up
becoming an empress?
I couldn't believe it, but I don't even know how she looked when she was a one-day
old Empress, and I couldn't do anything else. I saw her from afar as she sat in a
carriage and marched on Sangpagne on the day of the festival when the emperor's
wedding ceremony was held. The hazy features I remember only by her name and shape
were all I knew about the Empress.
It looked like this.
I observed Tori swallowing without chewing meat while clenching her lean body like
a deer. She looked younger than me when she was twelve years old, with a stiff
platinum blonde hair that was similar to the emperor's brilliant blonde, but with a
much worse texture.
I think I'm eighty-nine years old. Since the emperor married her when she was
eighteen, she probably ended her life at a younger age.
As in a fairy tale, she became an empress in an instant from a commoner, and died
without writing the heavy and noble title of Empress for a single day. When it was
said that she had died in one day at the hands of the emperor, the world, not yet
aware of the emperor's madness, complained that she might have committed adultery.
The unfounded rumors were turned true by the central aristocrats who hated her. She
was actually Willetan's spy, and she was a crazy woman who dared to plan the
assassination of Her Majesty the Emperor as an old lover of Prince Arnulf. At the
age of one day, the Empress became a sinner in that way and was forgotten in
history.
I also half-believed the rumors about her not being right in front and back at all.
I thought the emperor's actions were obviously excessive, but he didn't think he
would kill his wife for no reason. But was Tori really guilty?
As if she had fallen from the sky, the emperor insisted on bringing her, whose
origin was unclear, suddenly one day to make her empress. Most of the aristocrats
treat commoners like beasts, but among them, the most conservative central
aristocrats would not welcome it, so there would have been a great fight between
the emperor and the aristocrats.
My father also opposed it. He questioned her unconfirmed qualities rather than her
identity. Fassbender was a family that ran a very large business at the time, but
nothing is known about Fassbender, the owner of the business meeting, or Tori, her
daughter. My father doubted whether Tori would be able to become a national mother
and take care of the country. And she died at the hands of her husband, the
emperor, before she even tried to do anything as a national mother.
I had nothing to know about the relationship between her and the emperor. Because I
wasn't interested in them, and it was hard to know the truth because there were
only so many rumors about the maniac emperor and the one-year-old Empress.
According to rumors, the empress was a lowly woman who ran the top, was a spy of
Willetan, and a former lover of Prince Arnulf, who died at the hands of the
emperor. The emperor appeared in a variety of stories, and used women, loved them,
and was indifferent.
I leaned towards him taking advantage of her. The emperor I know is not a person
who can love someone. I don't know how she met the emperor, but I could have
guessed that the relationship between the emperor and her father would have
deteriorated from that point on.
My father was not very interested in the emperor in the first place. Since he did
not want power, he lived quietly without visiting the Imperial Palace unless he was
called. The father did not want the emperor to kill Prince Arnulf, who was the
motive for his betrayal, by covering an accusation that he had not yet committed.
And it was the Empress who was one day old that his father began to repel him in
earnest.
He would live happily and well if he was raised to the Empress with opposition, and
the emperor killed the Empress directly in her bedroom without going through trial
or destruction. Not a knight's sword, but a shotgun he fiddled with as a hobby. He
went on a hunt and took the life of a national mother with a beast or an unedible
object that he shot and killed. My father was a flagship of this tragedy.
For the first time in the imperial family, his father, who was facing the face,
made a loud voice to the emperor. With a father respected by the imperial people on
his back, the aristocrats raised the madness of the emperor, and the emperor's
hatred turned to Belua. The capital mansion and property owned by Belua were seized
and humiliated, but his father did not stop sounding his mouth. Then he died in the
end.
Of course, there was nothing wrong with her, but I didn't know what to do with the
girl in front of me who would cause the fall of Belua. Do you want to prevent this
girl from meeting the emperor once? Even if the emperor had not forcibly made her
an empress, the relationship between her father and him would not have turned into
atrocities. I earnestly wished that she did not know the emperor.
There's no chance that Tory hasn't met the emperor yet. Because of her shabby
streak, the Fassbender Shokai doesn't exist at all now, or it's probably very
small. It would be a near-miraculous coincidence if she had already met the emperor
of that time, and now the maiden, Rupert, who had not even gained wealth.
Wait a minute. So how did my birthday party come from?
I was a little sorry to disturb the girl who was eating meat hard, but I opened my
mouth without hesitation.
“Fassbender Yang.”
“Yes, to you?”
Tori is upset and raises his head. Clear, gentle, green eyes face me.
“How did you come to my birthday party?”
“Song, I'm sorry.”
“No. I'm not trying to get an apology. I was really curious.”
“The girl is a maiden who enshrines Her Highness Lappert, and Her Majesty sent me
to...”
Tori fumbles and blurs the end of the horse. I laughed outrageously. I've already
met you. The Empress should be the emperor's childhood maiden. No one would have
imagined it.
“Your Highness Princess Lappert sent Ms. Fassbender to my birthday party?”
“Yes.”
When I was speechless, Tori woke up restless whether he thought I was angry with
me. The eyes of the girls who were eating quietly while looking at my eyes were
focused on her. Tori was tired of pure white and began to bite his dry fingertips.
“I apologize, I apologize. The maiden didn't pay any attention, so she sat down
even though it wasn't the place where the girl was.”
I hurriedly stopped Tori trying to raise his hand and leave his seat.
“Miss Fassbender, please have a meal here. I'm not trying to drive you out. I was
just a little surprised that Her Majesty, Princess Laferte, sent me, and not Her
Majesty Nigel.”
It was the only grand party in my life, so of course the invitation would have gone
to the imperial family, but it was the emperor who had a very shallow acquaintance
with my mother who prepared the party. Before the fall of Belua, there was no year
like the emperor. Of course, right before I died, I had a very terrible villain.
I had no idea that Princess Laferte, or Emperor Lasperich I, had sent her maiden to
my twelfth birthday party. As a twelve-year-old, I wouldn't have paid attention to
her, who was clenching in the corner of the table while hanging out with the
aristocratic spirits I was acquainted with.
Moreover, I have never met him, who was in the middle of being a maiden. It was
after he became Crown Prince that I recognized the existence of each other by
facing the emperor face to face.
I thought of my first meeting with him. I was invited to the Imperial Ball for the
first time in the 16th. Under the bright yellow light, the only Crown Prince of
Bernardi shone more brilliantly than the bright lights.
Litchie shuddered and praised his brilliant appearance, and I also peeked at him
with my soul, unaware of his cruel side. He celebrated my debut (Debutante) and
introduced himself naturally as if he had only known my existence.
There is a history that the emperor sent his maiden to celebrate my twelfth
birthday. This means that he knew me even before the fall of Belua.
The emperor.
He knew me.
I felt goosebumps and swept my arm down. If he had coveted the power of Belua for
succession, it is not strange that he knew me, the famous daughter. The problem is
that he pretended not to know me. Why did the emperor, who knew me at the age of
12, play Yang, a person I didn't know at all when I was 16.
“Me, Young-Ae. Would you really like me to be here?”
Unconsciously frowned upon as I guessed the emperor's insides, I nodded quickly to

Tori's worried question, organizing my expression. The girls were all focused on me
with their hands stopped. I tried to make my voice as soft as possible, and opened
my mouth to Tori, who was bending her back in a mess without being able to sit or
stand.
“Yes, it's really fine. My Majesty the Imperial Princess brought me my birthday, so
I don't know both of my bodies. Can you tell me that I'm so sad?”
“Yes, I will definitely tell you.”
I grinned at her tone between the clumsy court language and the polite commoner's
tech. It was clear that it was not long after entering the palace. I guessed that
she was not a formal maid yet because of Tori's old clothes and sloppy courtesy. No
matter how powerless a maiden is, the imperial family cannot use such a flimsy
child as a maiden.
“Since when did Tori enshrine Her Majesty the Imperial Princess?”
“It's just been a week.”
“It's been a while.”
I opened my mouth to skewer her through her becoming the emperor's maiden, and I
soon realized that there were too many eyes to see and shut up. Litchie was looking
at me strangely, showing excessive interest in Tori.
I continued my meal pretending to be casual, avoiding her gaze. Since the main
character was an obvious birthday, the dishes were all dressed up mainly by me, who
was twelve years old.
On a spacious table decorated with delicate lace, varennier (a kind of jam) made of
raspberries and cherries, lamb dumplings, cream soup, meadowic cakes with plenty of
honey, and catrosika made with rich chocolate were deliciously placed. At first
glance, there were so many sweet foods that it was confusing whether it was a
dessert or a main dish. When I was a kid, I loved sweets a lot.
Verno, who was the chief chef of the Countess, rarely made this kind of food
because he was concerned about my health, but today he gave me a bunch of birthdays
again. So now I was lonely and had nothing to eat. As I passed through puberty, my
taste buds became lighter, and this sweet birthday was a bit burdensome.
When I was twelve years old, Litchie, who kept watching me, slowly reached out when
I was just swinging a cake with a fork that would have been eaten with joy. Soon,
her little hand rests slightly on my forehead. My little face was stained with
concern.
“Are you okay? Where does it hurt?”
“Huh?”
I was puzzled and asked. Litchie sighs at that stupid look.
“You didn't touch Katroshka at all right now. It's my favorite thing.”
“Oh, that's because I don't have a bit of a taste. It's okay.”
She shook her head as if she wasn't worried, but Litchie didn't solve her distorted
impression because of her concern.
“Lie. Aren't you really sick? She used to eat pudding as a treat when she couldn't
pass the soup because she was sick.”
I tinkered at Litchie's loud murmur. Did I like sweet things that much? It seems
that Verno once cried because he was going to be a child obese.
“I feel a little feverish because you say that.”
I pretended to be sick while crying to avoid Litche's doubts. I also needed time to
think about Tori and the emperor alone, so it's not bad to wake up here.
Litche then called the butler Voight with a face saying yes. As he eagerly
entertained the guests, he ran for a month to Ritchie's call to examine my
complexion.
“Lady, are you sick a lot?”
“No, it just hurts my head a little bit.”
“Oh my God... you really didn't eat cake, didn't you?”
As soon as he checked the cake I was aware of, he hugged me with a firm face. No, I
wasn't trying to pretend to be seriously sick enough to even walk.
“It seems like it's a huge inconvenience. It may be an epidemic that is trending
these days. I'm going to bring Dr. Ailee right now.”
“Uh? It's not. You don't have to, Voight.”
“Oh, that's right. The lady was so sick that she didn't eat cake, so this time Dr.
Eilly shouldn't be alone.”
“Uh-huh?”
“Tell the Count, I need to bring a skilled doctor in Sangpagne. I'm worried that
the lady has frequent bouts.”
No, because I'm not sick.

I stirred my arm to say that it didn't hurt. However, Boyt took a quick step
because he was tired of flies whether he thought I was struggling with pain.
“Oh, my lady. Why do you get sick on your birthday because you're upset!”
“I'm not so sick...”
“Muppet, Muppet! Count, where are you now?”
I didn't expect that my failure to eat all the cake would cause this much concern
to Voight.
He grabbed Lehan, who was standing at the end of the corridor, without even
measuring what I was saying. Instead of answering right away, Lehan quickly looked
at me being held by the deacon.
“Why?”
“It looks like the lady was sick a lot.”
“No, Lehan. I don't...”
“Because Katroshka didn't eat her mouth, and she woke up the honey cake with a
fork? Yesterday, I just picked it up and ate it with my hands, and even gave my
soul to Mrs. Chrissy!”
“Sister, are you okay? Do you get sick a lot?”
The deacon's uneasy face made Rehan, the Lord Absolute, become serious. The worries
on my younger brother's face made me feel a little worse.
Do these people know what kind of pig I am? Are you sick if you don't eat cake?
Even my father became earthy with the exaggerated words of the butler saying that I
was nauseous when I saw the cake.
I continued to insist that it was not necessary to call the attending physician
because I was not very sick, but Lehan and his father shook their heads resolutely
with similar faces and similar firm expressions.
They were relieved only after Dr. Eilee spent three hours painstakingly examining
my body and confirming that there was nothing wrong with my health. No, I pretended
to be relieved. As Dr. Eilly bowed down politely and left my room, my father
urgently sought out Sir Hermann.
“Dr. Eilee doesn't seem to know what illness Lariet is suffering from. Let the
wonders rush to the zodiacal route and bring the most famous doctor.”
“Father!”
I shouted at my father's ridiculous book. Dr. Ailee was a talented doctor who was
hired by her mother for a lot of money. He said he was from Willetan, and he didn't
usually ask for it, but now he doesn't even believe his diagnosis.
Even though my mother would be very disappointed when I learned that Dr. Eilee was
treated like this, my father held my hand with a firm expression without a doubt
that his thoughts might be wrong.
“La Riette, bear with me a little bit. I'm not quacking like that, but I'm sure to
bring a skilled doctor.”
“Let's talk to my mother and get a new attending physician?”
Rehan asks his father with a serious face that is not like a child. I was
outrageous in the face of my brother, who was stiff like a soldier leaving the
battlefield. Both of them struggled to make me a patient.
“Lehan, Dr. Eilly is a good doctor.”
Lehan didn't listen to me. I swollen a lot of cheeks because my voice didn't seem
to reach them at all. My father, who was full of me as a fat person, nodded dry and
agreed with Lehan, and complained that his mother was not cautious all the time.
“After all, your mom is riding because she only looks so good at people. I told you
not to hire Willetans who rely on magic!”
I finally tried to persuade my mother by issuing my father's bad prejudice and

pledging me to dry it up.
“Dad. Because I'm not really sick?”
“A quack is like a child! Our Lariette doesn't eat cake, but how does it hurt!”
However, it still seems to be speaking against the wall. I was very sorry for Dr.
Eilly, who had become a quack in an instant.
I'm sorry, Dr. Eiley.
When I had a cold or body aches, I apologized only inwardly to the attending
physician who ran over everything in Burinake and looked at me, and then gave
strength to my back and waist to get up from the bed where my father and Rehan
forcibly laid me down.
“Aad!”
However, because Rehan, who was tightly attached to me, held my shoulder firmly and
pressed, I fell asleep again.
Is this child?
I stared at Lehan and raised one eyebrow. When I said Onya Onya, I look at my
sister so ridiculous.
“Lie down.”
“I'm not really sick!”
Ignored.
Lehan shoved a thermometer into my mouth without measuring what he heard. My body
temperature is normal even after measuring it over and over again, but the child
ordered the user to bring another thermometer if he thinks the thermometer is
broken.
I was very frustrated. I'll just eat cake. If I thought I'd hit this mess because I
didn't eat some sweets, I would eat everything.
“Lehan, I'm not really sick. It's fine! I just have a little headache.”
I cried as I removed Rehan's hand, which was holding my shoulder. How much does it
cost to bring a doctor in Sangpagne? Having lived like a hump all his life under a
frugal father, it was already a waste of money to pay a doctor who would run to
heal on a day when there was no sick place.
“In Sangpagne, how expensive is the royal medical treatment, but call it for
nothing?”
“Is money a problem now?”
Lehan is determined. I gave up. Yes, call me. Whether you are a doctor or a priest,
please call as much as you want.
“Please don't tell my mom. Yes?”
My father and Lehan didn't know, but I didn't want to cause any concern to my
feeble mother. I had a weak body, so when I was young, I kept my seat quite often,
but after suffering from the Black Death, which came and went through life and
death, my mother was almost morbidly concerned about me.
Originally, I was a person who was worried a lot, but if I heard that I was sick, I
might fall down. My father sighed and stroked my head to see if he noticed why I
was upset.
“Okay. Don't talk to Amanda first.”
It wasn't until then that I was relieved. Yes, it's not bad to lie alone in bed and
organize your thoughts until the doctor comes.
It's been less than half a day since I returned to the age of twelve. It's a
miracle that my head is so jumbled that I'm as insane as I'm losing my mind. I
didn't feel as sick as my father and Lehan were worried, but it was like standing
at the end of a panic.
I clearly remembered how I died. I went through it yesterday, so it was natural.

I'm not so good at what reason and how I died, and I can't help but be shaken by
the fact that I'm alive like this now.
I was definitely excited on the guillotine on a summer day of eighteen. It was a

low-grade way of slaughtering livestock. Regardless of the nobility of the blood,
all of Bernerni's band sinners suffered a miserable death.
I remembered the feeling of the moment when I was thirsty on a cold day. Clumsy. My
throat was rolling down with an eerily cool sound. As I imagined, my death was
quiet, with no huge pain or my bloody face flying through a parabola.
Yeah.
I died like that.
I remember my death so clearly, but it was natural that I didn't understand as I

was breathing now. But when I opened my eyes, I was twelve years old. My father, my
mother, and Lehan all seem to be natural next to me.
I was afraid that my reality was like an illusion I saw before I died. I was happy
without thinking that I came back to life, and when I set up my mind, I was afraid
that it would be under the scorching sun. It may be to see an illusion. Maybe
there's an emperor laughing at me like this in the distance...
“Sister.”
When I was silently frightened, Rehan grabbed my hand. I slowly calmed down with
the warmth spreading in my hands. My death was vivid, but this warmth was even more
vivid.
Facing Rehan's worried eyes, I laughed like a sigh. The young Lehan, whom I
remember, remained the same. My brother at this time of year was much more mature
than any other adult, whether it was because he had a stuffy sister who was timid
and sick well. As a result of that reaction, I entered puberty and began to run
like a crazy mess.
“Don't worry. It's not going to be a big illness.”
When I shout that I'm not sick, it may be a big illness, and I'm scared a lot, and
I'm afraid that it's not much now. I laughed at Bash at his brother's
contradictions.
“Did you say it was a big illness before?”
“Dr. Eilly also told me there would be no problem, and I'll get better soon because
I'll bring a doctor from the ecliptic.”
So even if you don't have a disease that will heal you.
I grumbled in a small way and looked up at my father, who was sitting next to me
like Lehan. Lehan in the left hand, and the father in the right hand. The dark
brown eyes, which resembled so much, were shaking with concern. It looked funny,
but the hands that were held by the two were not as cramped as they were.
Actually, it was very good. The warmth of the family made me realize that I was
really back, and tears came out. Even though I poured out the hustle and bustle of
watching Rehan and her nanny in the morning, I still have tears left to shed.
As I snorted my nose, my father and Lehan urged Sir Hermann, who was preparing to
leave, crumpled the impression that was not so good.
“Sir, haven't you left yet? Doesn't La Riette hurt!”
“Were you there yet? Why do you procrastinate? I'll tell her, so leave now.”
One more person than his father is Lehan, who wants to send the Lord to Muldiman
Sangpagne, so that he can't greet his wife. I raised my hand to dry my brother, but
Lehan just stared at Lord Hermann.
As he quickly moved back and forth between the bedrooms and eagerly collected
money, maps, and Belua's certificate, Sir Hermann left the room with a slightly sad
face at the scolding of those who did not recognize his efforts at all.
I'm sorry, sir.
I vowed to pay tribute to Dr. Eilly and Sir Hermann for their hard work in the
future. My father, who had no talent for appeasing a crying child, hovered around
me crying for a long time, and then pretended to sleep with my eyes closed before
he left his seat.
I thought Lehan would soon follow him, and the child sat down in bed to see if he
knew I was falling asleep to send me out. I slowly opened my eyes to the feeling
that my side was sinking.
Lehan was looking down at me without blinking an eye. Under the hazy light of the
early evening, Lehan's brown eyes seem dark as dark. Although it is the same brown
color, he and my color were different in terms of clarity. Deep, dark brown. The
warm color of Rehan's eyes was much more beautiful than my blurry color.
I reached out and gently stroked Rehan's hair. As if he were familiar, Rehan closes
his eyes without avoiding my touch. It's been a long time since he followed me so
quietly, and I laughed.
“I hope you don't avoid my touch in the future.”
“I'm not going to avoid it.”
No, I'll avoid it.
I regrettably reaped my hand as Lehan foresaw his future that he did not know.
“Earlier in the morning, my sister told me that she would love me no matter who I
was.”
“Yeah, I did.”
Lehan opens his eyes to my bold recognition. Lehan didn't have a facial expression
as usual, but I felt that his eyes were smiling at the moment.
“So am I, sister.”
“Uh?”
“Don't get sick.”
Lehan quickly left the room before I caught him and confirmed what he meant. I
laughed less than blankly watching his back. When one hand steals the tears that
were flowing without a bird to stop, the hazy vision returns a little.
The twelve-year-old's room looked similar to what it was before I died. The room
was a bit dark because my father wore a curtain made of thick red velvet.
I savored the familiar landscape of my bedroom, with its soft contours. I loved
Countess, an elegant old man. I especially liked my bedroom, which was designed by
my grandfather himself. The spring when Lehan was born, the summer when he often
went to the capital, the autumn that my mother loved, and the winter when Belua was
the most beautiful. I spent all my four seasons in this room. This room has been
watching me grow up.
Since I was eight years old, the wooden walls that were raised and painted with
gold every year remained the same. I woke up and touched the gold with my hand,
which had not yet reached the peninsula of the wall. In hindsight, I realize that
my body has become smaller. Twelve years old is not a small height, but one head is
smaller than the last one I measured before I died.
In other words, when I grew up, I had only one head bigger than when I was twelve
years old. I stopped growing at the age of fourteen, a little earlier than the
other children. I remember being so upset that when I measured my height for the
last time, I forcibly set up a bracket and drew gold. Rehan, who was dedicated to
resembling a tall mother, laughed at me and was hit by my father.
Even now, if I eat foods that help me grow and exercise, can I get bigger? Since I
was a little, a little smaller than my peers, and I was dissatisfied in many ways,
I often walked around the room thinking about eating more vegetables.
Unlike other aristocrats who change their bedrooms every season because they don't
like change, I stubbornly stayed in this room. My mother encouraged me many times
to move to a slightly larger room, but I didn't want to leave my bedroom. It was
nice that the story about the room that my grandfather made by hand for my
grandmother was also romantic. After repairing the old draught windows and creaking
floors two years ago, I didn't change the door hooks once.
Nevertheless, there was a slightly different corner from just before I died, and as
I carefully looked at it, I found a music box on the bedside table and smiled.
Be careful, dust off the device of the music box, and a friendly melody that
matches the potato winter flows out. This is a prelude to an orchestra set in my
favorite fairy tale. Although it is made of wood, it is a very high-quality
product, so the glossy music box is my birthday gift that Rehan gave me a few years
ago, and now, last year.
I laughed when I imagined a scene where a blunt but grumpy child would pick it up
while squatting at a gift shop where girls could enter. Then the crispy smile dries
up. This is because I remembered the time when I buried this music box with his
cold carcass.
After Lehan and his father were caught in a misdemeanor, the Countess was greatly
hurt by a deliberate arson by someone who left only a frame. Lehan's music box is
one of the few things I've barely picked up in the midst of that frustration. And
when I buried Lehan in the ground, I buried this music box with me.
When I remembered Rehan's dead face, which had hardened coolly, my toes trembled
less. The death of my father and mother was a terrible despair for me, but Lehan's
death was even more of a tragedy. I never imagined that he would die before me. I
was never ready to accept my brother's death.
Nevertheless, for one reason, Lehan was put on the guillotine before me for just
one reason. I would rather kill me first, but the emperor killed me at the very
end, as if torturing me. I don't want to go through those terrible days when my
family died one by one and couldn't do anything again.
I took a short, deep breath while clenching my trembling hands. You can prevent
them from experiencing it. It will not let you suffer. He muttered like a spell and
pushed the dolls covering the human sheep's futon from the bed. As I buried my face
in the pillow and stuttered with my arms stretched out, I caught a notebook that I
had hidden in a small space at the head of the bed. When I wrote a diary, I kept it
here until my mother caught me.
I quickly wrote down my current situation as I unfolded a pink diary with a picture
of a cute princess and a star that I liked at the age of 12, which would be liked
by a child. It was absurd and unbelievable enough to think that if someone stumbled
upon it, I wrote down the contents of my dreams or delusions, but it was a terrible
fact for me anyway.
Imperial calendar August 291, death
Returned in January 285 of the Imperial Power. The emperor knows me. Tori
Fassbender is currently the maiden of Princess Laferte.
The nib, which was trying to write letters quickly, was briefly shaken by the word
emperor. I once again recalled the meeting with Tori. The girl who looked shabby
and unruly will become an empress within a few years, and it will be the starting
point for Gearko's father to repel the emperor.
I had to stop it first. It would have been best if she and the emperor had not met,
but since they are both still young, there may be a way out. I wandered my head
alone and circled Tori's name.
Imperial calendar September 287, Crown Prince Bookbong
Imperial calendar May 289, the crucian carp of the predecessor emperor
Imperial Power June 289, Rupert succeeds
Imperial Power September 289, Expected Imperial Rain Fire Accident - Death
Imperial calendar November 289, death penalty for Prince Arnulf
Tori Fassbender Bernerum died in September 290 of the Imperial calendar
Imperial calendar October 290,
Death penalty for all members of the Count Goncharova family
Two Water Defense Command Lieutenants were killed by the Emperor
Expulsion and death of Archduke Bentivold, the brother of the former emperor, and
death, and the death of the emperor's cousin, Sir Mabolo
Three members of the aristocracy who fell in love with Rupert were deported - later
died
Today, a twelve-year-old girl chose the word death because she was afraid of being
frightened by this violent content because she was full of everyday life, such as
eating something sweet and playing with someone, but it was actually close to one-
sided killing.
Rupert became emperor and a whopping thirty nobles were purged. It was a typical
horror politics. Due to the deficit of the emperor, he was sensitive to the
concentration of power elsewhere than him, even though he had no reasonable
successor. Therefore, it would have been annoying to know that the most important
skeleton of this country is a nobleman rather than an emperor.
However, if you suppress it, the more you suppress it, the more you want to repel
it, the psychology of people. It was natural because it was a country where the
breath of the Bondi aristocrats was great. The emperor ruled that both the big and
the small backlash was tied up in rebellion. I'm ruined because I can't remember
everything, and if I write about what actually happened, there will be no end. I
was afraid that he was not even next to me, and I corrected the pen that kept
crossing over and over again.
Imperial calendar March 291, the fall of Belua
My Belua fell in a brilliant spring when dead life bloomed. I spent almost ten
minutes on the last line because of how difficult it was to write a word with only
two syllables.
Certainly, I wrote it down on a piece of paper, and my head became clean. I was
sorry for how many deaths were written on less than a few sheets of paper, and I
felt that the diary was as heavy as the weight of the life that fell on the
emperor.
Summarizing his madness in text, the emperor was really crazy. Belua was an old
family since the imperial family was cut off, so blood was not mixed at all, but
Grand Duke Ventibolt was his uncle and family. I mean, I think he was my uncle
because he caught and killed his brother, Prince Arnulf, who was hungry.
It would have been his last mercy to save Maiden Nigel, who was not her sister. If
he had such a virtue.
I had no idea what life the emperor went through to become such a madman.
Therefore, I never expected that I would be able to change him because I came to
the past. Because innate nature doesn't change quite a bit. It's hard to come back
to life, but I don't want to die in a plane because I'm going to change him.
If possible, I would like to live as someone who does not even know the emperor and
his face, but if that happens, my father will repel him again, and the emperor will
throw Belua into the pit. So there was only one remaining number. To establish a
maximum acquaintance with the emperor, to coordinate the relationship between him
and his father.
I lifted the pen back and added a sentence at the end of the paper.
In January 285 of the Imperial calendar, she will become the maiden of Her Majesty
Princess Lafert
My desire to enter the Imperial Palace as the maiden of Princess Lafert overturned
my expectations and was my mother. My father and Lehan also seemed to be very
dissatisfied, but my mother was so lonely that she closed her mouth quietly and
nodded.
My sister-in-law, who dries up, is better than her mother-in-law, and she can't say
anything to me, and only her pain says, “Yeah, yeah.” The medicine went up because
of my father, who was smug. As I stared at it, my mother raised her speech even
more, saying where she dared to open her axe eyes to her father.
“The Imperial Palace! What kind of guy! Imperial Palace!”
Her voice rises to Karankarang as if breaking even a glass window. Before her
marriage to her father, my mother, who was the singer in charge of Avad's support
for the gods, didn't forget how to vocalize, and she didn't feel breathless even
though she confused me with a loud and fast voice.
It would be great if I wasn't the only party who got confused, and I would give you
a thumbs up, but when I tried to listen to all the scolding alone, I heard it like
a twelve-year-old child, and actually twelve years old.
When I was young, my mother, who was unable to use her legs due to a big carriage
accident, was sitting in a wheelchair and had a lower eye level than me, but I felt
like she was just looking down at me.
“Maiden! Why! You are! Why! That's it! Why!”
“Mother, so I think...”
“Mom won't listen to you! Did you do it wrong, didn't you do it?”
Honestly, I don't know what I did so wrong. I squeezed my mouth thinking that my
mother was sensitive.
“Oh, really, you don't even listen to me! Stop shouting!”
“What do you say! Think about entering the palace because of what kind of wind you
have!”
“Riche is also the maiden of Princess Nigel. I applied for Marianne Vincent and
Sasha all at least once!”
“Yeah? Litchie, right? Let's go to the Imperial Palace together? I didn't like that
sissy from the beginning.”
Lie! I laughed at the changed attitude of my mother, who was the prettiest among my
friends, saying that her child was so bright and pretty.
“No, Litchie didn't ask me to go with you.”
“Then why! Don't you hate the house? Lariette, you don't know the world yet. The
Imperial Palace looks gorgeous and cool!”
Oh, spit pops up.
When she frowned with an authentic saliva that popped out of her mother's mouth,
how dangerous and dirty the group of the imperial family was, and how many
aristocratic spirits who entered the palace for power were subjected, she reached
out to Lehan, who stood farther away, with a harsher expression as if she thought I
was trying to refute your words.
“Your sister doesn't listen to your mom at all! Bring me the grass!”
“Sashimi, hochori?”
Since he was an adult who grew up, it's been quite a long time since he was hit
every time. Because it was all big, the medium wasn't okay, so my face quickly got
tired of fresh blue.
“Honey. It's true that Lariette is stubborn, but I don't think it's a mistake to be
right.”
Her father was embarrassed and grabbed her mother's shoulder, but she looked at
Rehan hesitantly with a resolute face. Lehan, who alternated between her mother and
me, takes a slow step.
I cried over my brother's betrayal. It was a problem because she listened so well
to her mother's words to bring a hawk since ancient times.
“Well, look at her! Because it's not a face that listens to me at all?”
“Calm down once!”
I turned my head and grabbed my mother's hand rather than staring at Lehan, who
disappeared beyond the corridor. I don't know what my mother is worried about, but
I'm no longer a twelve-year-old who doesn't know anything. As time passes, the
maiden becomes the crown prince, and when the prince becomes the emperor, it
becomes even more difficult to access him.
Belua was respected by the people and nobles, but after all, it was far from power
and political editions, and an ordinary person like me, who was not a count like my
father, and would not be a soldier like Rehan, had to wait three months to know the
emperor.
Now, the Maiden Lafert is a relatively weak imperial family. Everyone strives to be
a maiden of the imperial family with a guaranteed future, but the imperial family
in an ambiguous position like her, that is, far from the prince whose succession to
the throne is strong, will all be reluctant to see the emperor who put the Duke of
Haengyeo or Arnbach on his back.
I am an aristocratic spirit of the right age who hopes to become the maiden of
Princess Laferte, who will not be left behind by anyone. Belua, who seems to be my
back boat, was also a moderately neutral family, so it would not be difficult for
me to be her or his maiden if I wanted to be her or his maiden.
Becoming her maiden is the fastest way to reach the emperor. If you were a maiden
who would join the emperor in every move, it would be easy to figure out what he
wanted from her father. I was pretty proud of my plans.
However, my mother's opposition is colossal than I thought. I was frustrated and

crazy because I couldn't tell my mother that I came from the future and knew the
Americas and Jual.
I looked down at my mother staring at me with a face that seemed to want to listen
to what reason you were doing, and said bluntly.
“First! Lafert is a maiden far from power, so it's not as dangerous as enshrining
Prince Arnulf.”
Of course, I left out saying that the maiden will soon become the Crown Prince.
“Second, I can learn the most rigorous education and courtesy that Mrs. Chrissy
always pointed out by Mrs. Chrissy when I enshrined Her Majesty the Princess.”
As I insisted, pretending to be index finger and middle finger, my mother's mouth
was slightly twisted. You know I'm not swarming like a child.
“Third, there are all kinds of Sedoga aristocrats in the Imperial Palace. Among
them, there will be many nobles of my age or those who have such spirits as
children.”
“... Youngsik?”
“I'm getting married soon, too. I have to look for the groom.”
“What kind of marriage is a child who is only twelve?”
While ignoring my father's grumbling, I looked at my mother, whose pupils were

shaking more and more, pierced.
“Mother, I'm still twelve, but I'm the red girl and eldest daughter of Belua. Even
so far, there hasn't been any confusion that has come into me informally, right?
What does this mean?”
“No, that's because you're still young...”
“No! I'm not going to be popular even when I get older.”
What I just said was sadly true, so I could make a more truthful expression. On my
serious face, my mother's mouth was released.
“Now it's time for a woman to find a man. There's no better place to find a
bridegroom than the Imperial Palace.”
“I agree with that idea...”
That's right! When my mother blurted out her words, I was confident and nodded
vigorously and drove the momentum.
“There will always be Litche in the Imperial Palace, so I can get help here. Oh,
Aunt Amelia was also in Sangpagne, right? There are so many people out there who
can help me.”
There are only two aunts who only know Litche and her face, but I smoked a mess. My
mother was worried for a moment and opened her mouth when I insisted so strongly
that I had never been stubborn.
My logic was valid. It is a world where there are many parents who are unhappy
because they couldn't let my daughter into the palace. So, with some anticipation,
I watched her mouth open slowly, with my eyes twinkling.
“Yeah, but not.”
But still the opposite. If even logical persuasion is not eaten up, there are only
a few things I can use.
I breathed in and opened my eyes. Tears accumulate as soon as cold air hits a large
pupil. I didn't even know that I was doing maidens that I didn't even want to do
for Belua, so I was chagrin and I was able to pull out my tears without much
effort.
Too-wook. Because I was embarrassed to cry these days, my father quickly struggled
and threw away the grass that Rehan had brought. Don't you even notice it? She
confuses her brother.
“He-eup, hu-eong, hu-ang, he-eup, he-eup, not, suck, do you want to be?”
“Lariette, don't cry, listen to your mother.”
“Oh, huh, hey!”
As I clenched my fist and stared at my father, he shook his head with a grim
expression.
“Amanda, he wants this much...”
Right, father! Please keep going!
I laughed inwardly as my father tried to persuade my mother with a vision obscured

by tears. However, my mother's expression was as cold as ice and snow. It is a
resolute face that it is useless to appeal with tears. I was quite embarrassed
because it was my father who was strict with me and Lehan, and not my mother.
My mother shouldn't hate the imperial family this much.
“No, no.”
Even though she answered her father, her mother was not looking at him. She took
out a handkerchief and wiped my face, grimacing at the impression that I was crying
was not coveted. Hem, I even loosened my nose.
“Never as much as the Imperial Palace. My opinion will not change, so Lari, you
give up.”
It was a friendly voice, but the content remained the same. My mother is quiet
enough not to argue with her father once, but it is rare to change her decision
because she is a subtle beef gourd.
I nodded with a trembling expression at the excessive opposition of my mother's

road. When this happened, I had to at least pretend to accept it. If you don't,
you'll keep stirring me sweet.
I agreed with my mother, saying that when I rethought it with an obedient attitude,
it seems that Litchie told me that life in the Imperial Palace was very difficult.
My mother, father, and Rehan seemed noticeably relieved. I laughed with them
smiling as if I was happy. And the next day I packed up my luggage and ran away
from home.
It was not difficult. As soon as dawn came, I sneaked out of the room and often
walked down the hallway, relying on lanterns stolen from the kitchen. Thanks to his
father, the people of the countess lived a regular life, and no one was awake at
this time.
Belua is a quiet suburb with no policing, so the boundaries of the night were weak.
This did not mean that there were no knights standing on guard, but their shift
time was only clear. Standing at the end of the corridor and waiting for the
knights to be away, I was able to exit the Countess at the time I expected. If you
only get out of the mansion, then it's easy. Because there is an opening made by
Rehan, who was stuffy at home.
When I passed through the garden where my mother's favorite bright red begonia was
in full bloom, an old-fashioned wall covered with bushes appeared. When I lifted a
pile of grass in front of the yellow wall that my grandfather had painstakingly
repaired, I noticed a hole large enough for the child to escape easily. The respect
and consideration of his grandfather, who gave great affection to the Countess, is
the work of Rehan, who has not as much as nails. This is why I think that Rehan
will not be able to go to Heaven. I clenched my tongue and made useful use of the
opening that Lehan had made.
As the snow rolled down a white hill full of suits, I noticed a carriage waiting
for me through a cool maid. When I woke up in the morning, I pleaded with my father
and mother who would be surprised and fell asleep, and sighed a small sigh.
They would never have imagined that their young daughter would escape Belua by
herself by saving a carriage. At the age of 12, I didn't know the world so much
that I didn't even know the value of money. I've never copied things alone or went
out to play.
This does not mean that I lived like a white dog until I grew up, but I am
basically a very calm personality who hates adventure. Naturally, it is my first
time heading to the ecliptic alone.
The coachman I hired secretly seems to have been surprised by my atted face. When I
casually climbed into the carriage, he confirmed that there were no companions.
However, I dismissed his curiosity by answering with as much bullish and high-
pressure attitude as possible. He set off the carriage without saying whether my
arrogant attitude, which seemed to be an aristocrat, made him accept it.
At first, the coachman, who said he didn't know if he was going to Sangpagne,
nodded his head purely as soon as he revealed that I was the famous daughter of
Belua.
Southern part of the empire. The aristocracy is only a region where the Countess of
Belua, Baron Bronin, who works under his father, and the late writer Gorten. As a
coachman, it was natural to associate my identity with reasons for my actions that
I couldn't understand. The common people thought they were a different race apart
from their own.
“After all, aristocrats are stingy.”
When I saw him tinker with a smile and said, the coachman was convinced that the
aristocratic child was riding a carriage alone and going to the Zodiac alone. I was
grateful for his trouble-free understanding.
If you stop by your father before you even leave Belua, the runaway plan you
prepared from early morning is useless. Belua is a land where my father's people
are busy, and in his words, there were a lot of knights running to catch me.
I didn't have legs fast enough to break them away, so it was most important for the
coachman to move fast. Fortunately, it wasn't an expensive horse, but the carriage
drawn by two sturdy horses ran fast on a slightly bumpy country road. I am familiar
with the scenery that passes by.
I don't know if I can really become his maiden, but if I do it according to my

wishes, I won't be able to step into Belua for quite a while. Even if my mother
wasn't so opposed, I would have been able to share a prepared greeting. It was full
of unavoidable regret.
The smell of fragrant wheat was pushed through the window that was deliberately
opened. Located in the southwestern part of the empire, Belarus is warm for the dry
and desolate province of the Bernerny Empire. Yellow chrysanthemums, which remained
even in winter, were mixed with mugwort and scattered in the fields. The wild
flowers that received the light of dawn scatter in the wind as if they were seeing
me off.
Hello, Belua. I'm leaving to protect you. I'll be sure to protect it.
The sun was rising. I held my hands face to face, staring at Belua gently bathed in
the sun.
A little late in the afternoon, I wandered in front of the 5th Avenue mansion,
where I had barely arrived, following a long memory. Although it was not as big as
the Countess, it is the largest and most ornate mansion on Fifth Avenue, which is
lined with mansions. The wooden walls, which were neatly painted in mint color,
were decorated with ivy vines without being dizzy.
As I walked a few more steps, the gate appeared so huge that even if I raised my
head, I couldn't see the end. Her aunt is no longer a Beluan person, but her gate
was decorated with a fir tree, a symbol of Belarus, boasting pointed thorns. It's
beautiful, but overall there's a sense of overkill. I laughed because this dude
house seemed to fit so well with Aunt Amelia.
Unlike her frugal father, she had a strong sense of vanity. He always preferred a
style of decorating his thick head with a bunch of strange feathers, and with
ambition that inflated as high as his head, he entered the fifth concubine of Grand
Duke Ventibolt.
It is one of the few times I've met her in my life. A couple of times when she was
very young, once on the day of her debut, it was all I saw in her death ceremony
held in the Zodiac, just like her most spectacular wedding ceremony in the Zodiac.
Aunt Amelia was the only sister of her father, but he had no way of visiting her
even if he came to Sangpagne. It was quite humiliating that the young and beautiful
Belua lady was an older, imperial family, but became the fifth concubine of the
Grand Duke, who was far from power.
She became the woman of the Grand Duke of Ventybolt, with the opposition of her
father and the contempt of the people. For some reason, she believed without a
doubt that if the former emperor, or the current emperor, ascended, his brother,
Grand Duke Ventibolt, would become king. And in exchange for that belief, he died
nicely with Grand Duke Ventibolt.
Her arrogance, who thought she would become an empress, would have helped Belua fly
outside Rupert's eyes. But in my memory, my aunt wasn't a bad person. They just
believed in a romantic life, just as aristocratic women did.
I rang the bell next to the gate, wishing she remembered my face.
Dang Daeng.
A sound as heavy as a loud bell rang Fifth Avenue, but not a single person came out
to see if there were no people in the mansion. Since it's summer, I wonder if I
went to the villa to play. I squeezed my mouth and put down my heavy load. The
small drawstring, which was tied to only one bag of my body, was thin even when I
looked at it.
“... it's a big deal.”
The journey was painstaking. I ate up to eighteen before the regression, but since
I always came to Sangpagne with my family, I struggled quite a bit because it was
my first trip like this even then.
During a trip of more than a week, when I entered an inn where a coachman guided me
to rest my tired body, I asked, “Is there a child of an aristocrat like this?” “Why
are you alone?” I used to get suspicious eyes, but when I did, I was discouraged by
showing a necklace engraved with fir trees by the Countess of Belua.
It was strange that the prejudice that aristocrats might be eaten like this because
they are unknown beings, but I was still a little scared by myself, so I ate in the
room, and I didn't even dream of bathing. I tried to wash every corner as much as
possible with a face wash.
Thanks to the travel expenses, the cost of the coachman's inn, and the fact that my
father quickly got out of Belua and took me here, so I gave the coachman a little
more money for his labor, and there was not much money left. However, as it is, I
randomly barged into the Imperial Palace and said, “Please write it as a maiden.”
It's a big deal because you can't do it.
I have no choice but to go to Riche. The problem is that we don't know where
Litchie is. Litchie is not a maiden living in the Imperial Palace, but a retainer
of the Empress Nigel, who commutes to work. I remember the location of the capital
mansion where she lived when she was eighteen, but it is not clear whether she
lived in the same place at this time.
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhh
I squeezed my head while muttering to myself without anyone listening. Aunt Amelia
loved this place so much that she rarely walked in her hometown of Belua, so it was
a mistake to overlook her absence.
Wandering around.
Although there were no people on the street, I blushed to the shameful sound that
echoed on the gorgeous and elegant Fifth Avenue, where only the great aristocrats
and signs lived, and embraced the burdens that had been thrown on the floor. Since
I ran down without a break, I didn't eat anything all day today.
Yeah, let's start with rice.
I changed my pink satin shoes with loose straps and went out of Fifth Avenue. I
often came to play with my father, who was sometimes called Sangpagne for
administrative work, and even visited Lehan, who attended an academy in the Zodiac,
so the road was not very strange. However, it was very difficult to walk on two
legs where I always traveled in a carriage.
I sat down in the corner of the alley and took my breath away. It is a town where
only aristocrats live, so it is fortunate that there are no people walking around.
Because I was riding a carriage all day, wearing a red velvet dress full of
crumpled and a bonnet that I had been carrying for cold weather, I was a Mia that
no matter who saw it.
Although it was not noticeable, it would be difficult if someone saw it and

reported it and dragged the National Defense Force. I grumbled and barely raised my
body. When I passed by the carriage, I was only able to arrive after a long walk to
the market, which was not too far away. If it was a normal store, it was about time
it was closed.
I couldn't enter the bar as a young body, so I hurriedly moved my feet. I don't
have much money left, and I'm looking for street vendors, but most of the merchants
are organizing their seats on Jusumju Island because they're folding their business
early today. Fortunately, a street vendor selling dumplings at the end of the
street raised his voice by pointing to the last remaining dumpling.
“The last dumplings! Is there anyone to buy? I'll give you half the price!”
It was a windfall!
I smiled at the merchant's words and clutched my purse. There is no law to starve
to death. I hurriedly rushed to the dumpling arm with a loud voice, fluttering my
purse as if it were an Ibora. The dumpling arm smiles at the face of the uncle and
nods loudly. With my silent eyes, I got the tacit consent of the uncle, and I put
money on the board and reached out to pick up the dumplings.
But what I caught in my hand was not a dumpling, but a Wen hand. My fine, white
hands popped out of the air and intercepted my dumplings. Annoyed by hunger and
tiredness, had already risen to the tip of my head, I crumpled my impression and
turned around to check the owner of the hand who intercepted my dumplings.
The owner of the hand was a girl smaller than me. My child was wearing a wide-
brimmed hat that didn't match the weather in the middle of winter, and because he
was taller than me, he didn't see his face at all.
The hair of a girl, elongated under a ridiculous hat, is the most common brown
color in the empire. It's so shapeless that I'm sympathetic to the color that
doesn't stand out more than my light brown. I felt sorry for the girl because I
didn't know how much she cared about her appearance at this time of year.
However, just because you have hair that is uglier than me does not mean that you
are willing to give out dumplings. I grabbed the girl's hand hard and opened my
eyes fiercely.
“Did I buy these dumplings?”
It would have been nice if the girl lifted her hand right away to my voice in
Ankaljin, but the child just looks up at me without moving. I was a little
embarrassed by the eyes of the girl I faced. I'm not annoyed like me, and I'm not
sorry. The child's green eyes, like glass grains, were calm without just containing
anything.
A girl with no facial expressions, like a well-made doll, didn't seem to be

offended that I was holding my hand firmly. No, I didn't seem to even know that I
was holding my own hand. I was eerie at the moment and let go of the girl's hand.
“Hey.”
When I wave my hand in front of the girl's eyes because it's a dazy face without
focus, I think there's something wrong with the mind, and the child's eyebrows
frown small. The anger gradually became young on the face that was close to
nothing.
Anger? I was outrageous by the sudden change of girl. Even if you skip the stage of
emotion, isn't it too much of a hook?
It didn't make sense to feel outraged by this situation, as Juanmuchi said that she
picked up other dumplings at will and didn't feel any remorse. Whether embarrassed
or annoyed, it must be one of the two, but the girl stared at me with an angry
face. As soon as my soul was missing, I snorted as soon as I withdrew from my windy
blue anger.
Why should I step back?
I was even more annoyed by the girl's uncool and angry face. It was me who took
away the dumplings, and the person who had to be angry was me, but why should I
look at my angry face.
I narrowed the distance after a few steps back and clenched the girl's wrist again.
The child then distorted his face and gave strength to his caught hand. I was
worried that the dumplings would burst when I was screaming with a girl, but the
child couldn't pull out the hand caught by me because she wasn't as powerful as her
Parisian complexion.
“Let it go.”
The girl ordered me to take turns looking at my face and my hand caught by me. I
was able to guess the identity of the girl in the familiar tone of the child's
arrogance and suppression. It is a market close to the Zodiac, especially Fifth
Avenue, so it is not surprising that one aristocrat child walks around. It's rare
to see two aristocrat children fighting over a dumpling that can't be a single
silver coin.
“Release my hands from my dumplings.”
I was not polite enough to give a quiet voice to the other party who played the
game. Moreover, I was offended because I wasn't used to playing something that
someone I didn't know. I didn't let go of speaking to me, including the servants
who were several times older than me, and the aristocratic spirits and spirits of
my age.
The child looked up at me as if protesting with his eyes wide open to see if this
was the same for the girl. The nose that looks halfway over the shawl that the girl
is wearing is twinkling. I followed the child's twinkling nose and swooped my head
as if the girl was the same.
“Uncle, I paid the money first, right? He didn't do it, right?”
The uncle, who watched the fight between me and the girl interestingly, nodded with
a trembling face to my question. It seemed that the girl was money and had nothing
to hold. What kind of guts did you try to eat dumplings without a attendant? I
removed the hand of a girl who looked at me strangely with her tongue because she
was just like me before, a stupid aristocrat who didn't know anything about the
world without profit.
“I have to buy and eat this for money. Isn't this your dining room?”
I spoke like a teacher and set up a sassy bridge. I probably didn't know I had to
pay for it. This is why aristocrats are a problem these days. If the family
suddenly falls, I don't know how they are trying to live here. I thought of my past
alone, and forgot my painful conscience and was dumbfounded.
“Is it crazy?”
“Who's crazy?”
“You.”
The child raised his hand gracefully and, paradoxically, rudely pointed at my face.
“Hey, have you ever been lost?”
A bean child didn't feel good about treating me as my underdog, but I ignored the
child's punting and questioned it. Because I was a little worried that I was
staring at me.
This temper dirty girl has half a head smaller than me. So if you're older, you'll
be younger than Lehan. There are no attendants to follow, and the clothes they are
wearing are not very luxurious. I may not have been able to discern before, but now
I can roughly guess the location of the girl's family or family.
It's not up to the capital aristocracy, but the daughter of an administrative

aristocrat.
The capital aristocrat entrusts my estate to a reliable gabok or bang-gae, and

plays and eats in the capital, or sees administrative work. Administrative
aristocrats do not have estates, live in the capital and are in charge of
administrative affairs.
The list of nobles is faintly remembered, so it will not be difficult to find a

child's house. I forgot about my situation with a bad nose, and touched the back of
a girl who would have lost her way and had become sensitive.
“I'll help you find a house after eating dumplings. Don't worry too much.”
“Do you want to die?”
The child ignored my warm worries and at the same time made a terrifying sound. Of
course, I never want to die. I left home because I didn't want to die, but it's not
a word I didn't notice.
I was amazed at the girl's cruel words and laughed at it. At an age when you don't
even know what death is, how do you put words like that in your mouth? I opened my
mouth with a sound of wind falling, as if asking me to listen.
“Kill me? Hung.”
At first, I was a little frightened by the dark eyesight, no, not even scared, and
I was a little surprised, but I can't be pressed by a child younger than Lehan
anyway.
The girl's face, which was originally crumpled, became even tougher to see if the
medicine was rising.
“Do you get wrinkles then?”
I squeezed my mouth with a mischievous sound. I'm going to help you even when it's
hard to die, but it's like a girl without a burgundy head. I didn't like Bondi
child very much.
The girl squealed her mouth as if she had lost a word to answer me.
When I and the girl showed momentum to fight in earnest, the dumpling arm shook his
hand and interfered between us.
“Oh, don't fight. I'll just steam one more one by one.”
“Uh? Really?”
I was half-colored and held the dumplings in the girl's hand as if I were throwing
dumplings. That dumpling cooled down while we were in a neural war. If this is the
case, freshly steamed dumplings are better. As I approached the stall with a single
bungle at the uncle's generous personal feelings, the girl swooped and grabbed my
wrist. The head is pulled by itself by the reaction. I forcibly refaced the
rustling of a child who had sunk as if he were dead.
“You,”
“What?”
My child frowns when I'm in a hurry.
“Fuck-fuck, don't stop talking.”
The girl hangs her mouth against an aristocratic child. After all, these days, kids
don't have proper personality education. I shrugged my shoulders, worrying about
the future of the empire. In fact, what future does Rupert have in the courtyard
where he becomes emperor?
“What's your name?”
“My name?”
“Yeah. Tell me quickly.”
I laughed at the urging of the girl. At the right time, he sprinkled the child
while holding the freshly steamed dumplings that the uncle handed him in his arms.
My time was too precious to deal with an aristocratic child who had a tough mouth,
no habit, and even a dirty temper. You have to find Liché before the sun goes down.
“I won't let you know.”
It was a bit difficult not to help Mia, but I'm busy on the way to go.
I left the child in the market, staring at me as if he were going to kill me, and
hurriedly took a step. My gaze catches up as if I were making a hole in my back
with my eyes. I prayed that I would never meet the girl again. A child who is so
spoiled is an envoy, yeah. I muttered when I forgot that I was a child too.
Fortunately for me, Litchie continued to live in the same mansion. Carrying herself
in a rickshaw because she didn't have the money to ride a carriage, I found her
rummaging through her bag in front of a familiar red brick house, and jumped out
half-colored.
“Riche!”
Looking down at her bag, she was upset and even made a small scream. I'm not
surprised. I laughed at Bash as she grabbed her cloche (bell-shaped women's hat)
that flowed halfway down due to her whistling.
“It's been a long time.”
It wasn't too long since I saw it at my birthday party, but when I returned to the
past, I missed everyone I knew and was happy.
In a greeting that has become a habit, Litchie flutters her mouth. She dragged my
arm without making a noise to see if it was so surprised that it was ridiculous. In
an instant, I was dragged and climbed up the stairs in front of the entrance.
“What's been a long time!”
“Were you surprised?”
“What is it? How did you come from?”
“It's long to talk about it.”
“Still, I have to explain it! Why did you wear it so cold?”
Litchie raised her voice by opening my unbuttoned coat. I laughed at her

unflattering affection.
“Belua is warm and doesn't have thick clothes. In conclusion, I came to apply as a
maiden of the Imperial Palace.”
“Did the Count give you permission? No, there's no way to do that. If you do, you
will appear like this...”
“Oh, what's my look like?”
I glanced at me, grumbling at Litchie's sober words. It's fine except that the hem
of the dress is a little torn and the shoes are worn. It was very good compared to
the last moment when I was imprisoned in a gutter-like prison without being able to
wash a few days and days and climbed into the guillotine. However, it didn't seem
so much in Litche's eyes. She stumbled and put out her tongue.
“You're a complete beggar! Oh my God. I didn't even know you were at first. The
beggar Wen dared to call my name and begged.”
“Where is the beggar who wears a dress made of rain rod?”
“It's worn out! Throw it away!”
“Why do you throw away fine clothes?”
Why do you throw it away when it's fine?
It's my father's habit. I shook my head, speaking like that without me knowing it.
“I did it. Marquis Gorten Young Ae is too wasteful.”
“Don't speak like a count. Really, where is this dangerous place to come alone?”
“You live alone.”
“I don't know how many attendants are under me? There are a whopping four escorts,
four! In the Gorten spirit, my father doesn't wear that much either. That's how
dangerous Sangpanyu is.”
I laughed at Liché, who struggled with me as if I were a child. In my eyes, Litchie
was a child.
Litchie grew up faster than others, and since I grew up a little slower than her
peers, she always played like a sister. But that was also what happened when I was
her age. Now, it was just cute that Litchie's wall was distorted by dissatisfaction
with me.
“Well, isn't it because I met you so well?”
As I shrugged my shoulders and rumbled, Litchie sighed as if it were amazing. In

the meantime, she stumbled up to the front door to see if she had found the key she
had been looking for for a long time. When you pass through the expensive entrance
made of marble, you can see the interior of a modest but luxurious house.
She beckoned the servants running to meet her, and she's really not like a child at
this time.
“I think you've changed a little bit.”
With Litche's sharp words, I deliberately looked stupid and opened my mouth. I
didn't want to think that I was stupid as a young man in the past, but after all,
Litchie was much smarter and more mature than me. She was only curious about my
sudden mental maturity.
“Huh?”
“At a birthday party, I wouldn't be kicked out of Bang Sang while taking sides with
a commoner who didn't even know her name. Of course, I was excited because she
wasn't good at her, but you're always passive, you're never going to do it, right?”
“Ah, that's...”
I tried to take my luck off as if it were a casual thing, but I have nothing to
say. So I shut my mouth tightly.
“Did you come here alone again today? So suddenly?”
“It's not sudden. I also prepared my own.”
I swallowed and made excuses.
“I've been thinking about it since you said you were a maiden of the Imperial
Palace.”
“Leaving your opinion, Belarus is famous for distancing itself from the imperial
family. I don't think you're going to be crazy about what your father would
oppose...”
Litchie blushed his horsetail and glanced at me with eyes full of doubt.
You have to make excuses. Bondi Litchie is suspicious and clever. Still, since he
is still a child, it will not be difficult to deceive. In a slightly emotional
gesture, I wrapped my shoulders and bowed my head down.
“Yeah, I'm an adolescent.”
“Uh?”
Litche's eyes circled.
As an old friend of hers, I knew better than anyone that Litchie had a turbulent
adolescence faster and more intensely than her peers. I decided to quote what she
said at the time.
“I miss spring, and it's a time when I feel sick even when I see the swaying
flowers. I'm just feeling depressed these days.”
Lizzie frowned at what she wanted to say.
“Even if I touch it, my heart hurts, ah. Above all, Riche, I'm so frustrated with
Belua.”
“...”
“Was our future decided from the beginning? Is it my duty to marry a man from a
good family who is compatible with our family, and give birth to a baby, and
connect generations as my parents decided? Is that our life? I would rather be
envious of free workers and merchants, although it is said to be full.”
I told her the story that Litchie had told me when she was thirteen, even showing
tears. For a dramatic effect, Litchie looks at me with shaky eyes as she hesitates
with a little tears and exudes melancholy. Even though I felt remorse, I did not
sow Litchie's hand coming to me.
“You, you too?”
“What?”
“Do you feel that way? Our status is actually like a shackle.”
I nodded vaguely at Lychee's dramatic words. I didn't go through emotional puberty.

I have rarely had complaints while living steadily and calmly as my father and
mother asked me to do, but passively, as Litche said. I was born in Belua, so it's
like Belua. Because I thought that was right.
But Litchie was different. She was born the eldest daughter of Gorten, but she
didn't want to live for Gorten alone. After being forced to become the maiden of
the Imperial Palace by the Marquis, she had sought a way out of Gorten. Although it
failed in the end.
I remember her tearful engagement with Baron Morgan for political reasons that
Gorten needed Morgan. She didn't tell me who she was, but she said she had a
separate loved one.
Since it was such a lycee, this reaction was natural. Litchie knelt down and looked
at me somewhat uncomfortable, at eye level.
“That's why you left Belua? Didn't you even talk to the Count?”
“I wrote the letter once.”
I think you've seen it by now.
As I added a small note, Litchie laughed loudly, like she had never seen it before.
The servants look at her smiling as if they were rolling around the floor in
surprise. I was embarrassed and raised my hand on Litche's back, trembling.
“Why, why?”
“Huh, uhahahahahahaha.”
“Why do you laugh?”
“It's the best, you. I didn't know you had this side.”
I shuddered at the praise that Litchie gave with his thumbs up. I didn't even know
that Litchie was a child who could laugh so loudly.
“Okay. First of all, I'll keep it a secret from the Count.”
She woke up with a cheerful speech, and raised me up as I was sitting down. I swipe
up my eyebrows to see if I don't want to see my twisted look.
“But that's how you can't even go near the Imperial Palace and get kicked out. Who
would believe that you are the Lariet of Belua?”
On the subject of not wanting to be an aristocrat, Litchie shuddered cleanly and

blocked her nose. She stumbled and stepped back, and opened her mouth without even
staring at me.
“Did you bring your ID? What is the sentence of Belua?”
“Roughly in my father's office... Some necklaces are owned only by Belua's direct
family, but I don't know if I'll recognize them because they're not well known.”
“How great is the imperial family's interest in the southern nobility, but don't
you know? Did you rummage through the Countess's office, by the way?”
Litchie rolled her eyes and laughed in vain.
“It's very bad. Wash it a little and come down. It smells bad.”
Litchie grabbed me as I was standing far away and pushed me into the bathroom. Two
maids rush in and go out to pick up my support. I would have been bitten as usual,
but I was asked to take a bath with a smile as if I was sorry. This is because it
was easy to wash my tired body without lifting a single hand.
I closed my eyes slightly as I watched the sun set through the small window of the
bathroom. Finally, it's Sangpanyu. I came to a place where Rupert was breathing in
my neighborhood.
The next day, Litchie called the tutor she was learning from in the capital if she
was worried that my liberal arts or etiquette would not meet the standards of the
imperial family.
A tutor teaching an aristocratic girl asked a few questions about whether she
looked so good, and Mrs. Chrissy, a woman with an unbearably strict appearance,
raised her eyeglasses elegantly with one hand. When I answered everyone smoothly
without hesitation, I confirmed my attitude when walking, drinking tea, and dealing
with various imperial families, such as the maiden and the prince.
“It's perfect.”
With a face that I really wanted to point out, Mrs. Chrissy, the second, raised a
bit of an unfortunate elasticity. Litchie was surprised that she didn't catch any
twitches from me, but it's no wonder. I have been educated for seven years by Mrs.
Chrissy, the most rigorous tutor in the whole of Belua, or the South.
There will be no problem going to Madam's salon, where the threshold is the highest
in the capital for courtesy and culture that is ingrained in my body. At eighteen,
I was very proud of this. On the day Mrs. Chrissy didn't find any problems with my
gait, I ran around to make her compliment fade.
But now I know that the value of all of these things converges to nothingness.
Culture and courtesy, which are the greatest virtues of the nobility, were
fictitious images that were not really worth a handful of ashes in a moment of
crisis. Neither the respect that my father received nor the pride of the nobility
that I kept like my life was necessary for survival.
When Belua was pushed to the end of the cliff, what he needed was power. Or the
absolute favor of those in power, faith. If it's something I can't get because I
live cleanly like my father, it's okay for me to live dirty. Even so, if he can lay
down his life, he will have a decent life in his own way.
I was ready to lick the soles of the emperor who annihilated my family. Pride is
the establishment of a person who can afford it. There is nothing I can't do if my
father, mother, and Rehan can continue their lives because of this. Because of that
commitment, it was as easy as breathing to keep the example of an elegant imperial
family who came in to get a nail stuck in her ear to Mrs. Chrissy.
I don't know why, but I looked back at my wife who applauded a couple of times with
a face that she lost.
“Did you need this?”
“Yes, I don't have anything to teach. When on earth have you been educated?”
“Eleven years old.”
And up to eighteen.
My wife's expression becomes strange to my answer. She frowned gracefully as if she

had seen something she couldn't see.
“So it's only been a year? Oh my God! Excuse me, but who is the lady's boss?”
“Madame Chrissy Austin.”
“Krissy Austin! I've heard names before. It was a talent born by the University of
Azenglita. I remember it.”
I didn't even know that Mrs. Chrissy was an elite who left college, so I closed my
mouth and nodded. My wife looked at me for a moment, and soon she swung her head
and raised her hand on the shoulder of Litchie, who was standing far away. Her thin
lips were trembling with a sense of defeat.
“Ms. Beatrice! I thought the transfer of Riche had followed well enough, but I was
wrong! I'm in the center of the capital, and I can't keep up with the tutor of the
Southern aristocracy! I can't stand this sumo!”
“No, there...”
“Alas, how far behind we were. In the future, I will increase my classes to four or
five times a week.”
When his wife grabbed Litchie's hand with a resolute expression beyond
determination, Litchie looked back at me and made a lot of impressions. You really
are!
I shrugged my shoulders with a tinker smile toward him, who was dumb with his lips
with resentment. I didn't know if my wife was so competitive.
My wife, who wants to start the lesson even now, finally sent out Litchie saying
she had to take me to the Imperial Palace. She relished her taste for regret, and
handed Lyche a thick liberal arts book as if she were reading this instead.
Litchie, who took over her usual homework because of me, threw a book on the couch
while building a grunge image.
“Kid! I'm going to die because I'm busy!”
“Sorry.”
“What do you feel sorry for? It's not your fault that your attitude is perfect,
isn't it?”
“No, it's not up to perfection.”
“But when I took a class with Mrs. Chrissy, it wasn't that much. Did you practice
without sleeping at night?”
I just died, and I couldn't say that this would happen when I woke up, so I nodded
slightly. Litchie wrapped my body with both arms, with a small elastic band.
“Uhu, you are poisonous too. Did you want to leave Belua like that?”
The understanding that others take care of is really convenient. She accepted my
ununiversal change with the prejudice that I am 'an adolescent girl who wants to
leave Belua'.
As soon as my wife left the room, Litchie dragged me up to the dressing room, and
the imperial court chief picked up dresses of her favorite color, threw them at the
maid, and ordered me to dress them one by one.
I was drawn to the maids and changed clothes like a doll. She was colonel by Lycee,
who was sitting on the couch without even looking in the mirror, and when she shook
her head, she was taken back to change her clothes.
Nine times to change the shell like a butterfly, Litchie smiled and clapped her
hands when she saw me wearing an uncomfortable outfit that didn't allow me to
breathe well with a bunch of corsets.
“That's right! Kid, it's pretty.”
Litche is skinny because she is not slender, and I am a young, plump body with
flesh. These were the dresses she wore, so she tightened her arms and waist, and
the corset she wore to fit her body in that little pink dress clamped my breath.
Breathing in, I reached out to Liché, who was smiling brightly.
“Oh, no. It's too small.”
“It's fashionable these days. The imperial family is sensitive to fashion.”

“Is it fashionable not to breathe? Well, there are all such trends...”
“Suzania! Get the wagon ready! I'm going to the palace.”
Litchie stopped complaining and quickly finished preparing. I moved carefully to

see if there would be a Buddha's death where clothes would be torn. It is clear
that people in the capital are crazy because this kind of outfit is fashionable.
After rushing to the Hudadak dressing room, Litchie wore a blue cloche that matched
her blue and silver feet, and wore a bonnet of the same color as me. She wears a
stylish hat like a lady who is fully decorated in a water style, and I am a bonnet
that I can use for children. As I squeezed my mouth, Litchie smiled sadly.
“This is a good fit for you. It's cute. It's like a plump baby.”
I was actually eighteen, and I hated looking like a plump baby even when I was
twelve. I flinched my hand to release the bonnet, but I couldn't lift my arm
because my clothes would tear. Litchie laughed at me and quickly walked out of the
mansion.
The mount that the maid prepared was not a carriage (horse), but a carriage ().
This is a new type of transportation developed by Willetan's Tower, which moves
without using horses. The Bernards are conservative in their reluctance to use
tools using magic or alchemy, but is the capital a little more open to new
technologies?
I tuk-tuk a strange type of carriage that I had never ridden before I died. The
sleek carriage made of copper looked similar to the carriage I knew (horse), but it
had a huge pocket in front of it instead of a horse.
When I, as an unavoidable Southern man, made a reluctant face, Litchie left my back
and climbed into the carriage.
“Don't be sloppy, ride fast.”
“How does this move?”
“I have Prao in my pocket.”
I was puzzled by Litche's words.
“Huh? Is Phrao playing inside?”
Wasn't it developed to prevent animals from being used? I didn't know that the
green Prao, who was just crying in the pond, would be as fast as a horse.
Litchie grew louder.
“Make a sound that makes sense. It's not a living Phrao. I use the power that comes
out by burning dead Prao little by little by little.”
“Why is it Phrao?”
“Seon-hwang raised a Phrao brought in from abroad as a pet, and that's because of
the trend, the capital was overflowing with Prao.”
She spoke inadvertently and stepped on the pedal that popped out on the floor of
the carriage. As Litchie wielded a stick that looked like the helm of a ship, the
carriage naturally changed direction and began to move. I was so curious that I
wandered around without even thinking that I was heading to the Imperial Palace.
“If you're so sloppy, I won't pick you up as a maiden.”
“I'm Belou.”
Litchie kicked his tongue, and I replied arrogantly. Until Rupert was crowned, the
imperial family was very favorable to Belua. Because they wanted to buy our hearts.
Litchie accepted my words and set up a carriage on the street where the Imperial
Palace came into view. Carefully push the crackling wagon into the corner of the
alley.
“Why do you get off here?”
“An aristocrat without a job cannot enter the main gate of the Red Palace. I told
him, and he's going to pick you up.”
“You?”
“Am I playing? I have to go to Her Majesty Princess Nigel.”
Litchie took the mirror out of the bag, checked my face, approached me and removed
the thread on the dress. At this age, I shook my head and withdrew because I was
ashamed to be taken care of by Riche.
“Okay, it's okay.”
She ignored my rejection and removed all the threads. I was worried about Litche's
white face, which sparkled in the morning sun.
“You are usually slow and your temper is urgent, so be careful about that.”
“Am I a kid?”
“Adji, then. I'm a kid, but you're more.”
Of course. It would be a complete child in the eyes of Litche. So I couldn't refute

it. Like my sister, I want to say that she's cute, but then you'll be even more
suspicious of my changes.
I hurriedly caught up with Lychee, who was heading to the small gate next to the
main gate of the Red Palace.
As Litchie said, a middle-aged man with a neat atmosphere was waiting for me. He
glanced up and down at me and received a recommendation from Litchie and read it.
“Ms. Beatrice is waiting for Her Majesty Princess Nigel, so you can enter.”
“Yes, then. Lariette, see you later.”
“Uh, thank you.”
As I waved small, Litchie quickly crossed the bright red door and disappeared. I
was a little scared of the red palace, as if I had eaten blood water. I know the
number of people who have died, or will die, in this place.
“Lariette Isabel de Belua. Is the red daughter and eldest daughter of the Count of
Belua right?”
“Yes, that's right.”
“Ms. Beatrice is the eldest daughter of Marquis Gorten, so I can trust her
recommendation, but this is the Imperial Palace. Identification is required.”
In the words of Si Jong-jang, I looked through the bag I brought and pulled out a
necklace with my health certificate and Belua's crest. The South does not have a
proper census, so there are not many things that can prove identity. However, an
ordinary person will not or need to save an object where the fir tree, which is the
symbol of Belua, is made with such precision.
The man looked carefully to see if he knew the symbol and weight of my necklace,
whether it would be flawed, and soon gave it back to me.
“The sentence of Belua is right. Let's eat inside, Count Yeong-Ae of Belua.”
The man's steps were calm, but very fast. Litche's steps were fast, and people
working at the Imperial Palace originally looked like this. I was careful not to
make a sound even though I almost ran to match his speed (). From the moment I
crossed the threshold of this place, the man would be evaluating me.
The place where the man led me seemed to be a resting place used by users. Of
course, if you look at wooden furniture and gold decorations that look expensive
even if you pretend to be, it is not a maid or a trivial worker, but a maiden, a
servant, or a court lady.
Sitting on a dark pink velvet sofa, he pointed opposite him, asking another servant
to give him a car. I sat there coldly and tried to feel a little relaxed by pulling
on the hem of the clamped hem. When I wrote a small impression, the chief asked him
noticeably.
“Is there any place where you feel uncomfortable?”
“No! If you look at my health certificate, you know, I'm healthy.”
“When I was a kid, I had the Black Death. If so, you will be tolerant.”
“Yes.”
“Have you ever eaten poisons?”
“It's not there.”
“Then I wouldn't be in the kitchen.”
He drew a pen on the paper he was holding.
“What do you want to do?”
“It's a maiden. It's okay if you're not a attendant, a court lady (a maid holding
clothes).”
“No, I can't let Belua's daughter do that.”
Si Jong-jang quickly became a troubled face. He slowly opened his mouth, looking as
uncomfortable as my clothes.
“Identity would have been guaranteed, and there would be a recommendation from Ms.
Beatrice. The qualifications are sufficient, but there are currently so many young
maids, such as Princess Nigel, Her Majesty, and Countess of Belua Young-Ae, are
overflowing.”
“I'm not applying as the maiden of Her Majesty Princess Nigel.”
“Prince Arnulf does not use a young maiden like Count Young-Ae.”
“No, I would like to be the maiden of Her Majesty Princess Laferte”
Si Jong-jang touched his lips without being able to hide his embarrassment whether
my words were quite surprising. However, it would be very surprising to win because
it is a country that uses a flimsy commoner child like Tori because he does not
have enough aristocratic spirit to support.
“You want to be the maiden of Her Majesty, Princess Laferte?”
The servant raised his horsetail.
No matter how many applicants she was... he was a maiden. The process of selecting
a maiden can be surprisingly difficult. I swallowed my saliva while calming my
crashing chest.
“Yes.”
“No, then, well, there was no need for verification. I'll show you around, so I'll
go right away.”
Si Jong-jang woke up from his seat when he made a quick decision because he was too
nervous. From his attitude of becoming dry at the same time as my answer, I could
guess how much Rupert's position in the imperial family is now.
What an imperial family, but the procedure for becoming that maiden is tinker here.
I may be a rebel simulating his assassination or a spy planted by the imperial
family, but there is not even a process of confirming humanity. It was amazing, but
I was fortunate, so I walked into Rupert's palace with a smile. It is a secluded
separate palace away from the Red Palace, which is the main castle.
Even though I had been walking for quite some time, I was still busy and pledged to
improve my physical strength. Unlike me who was dying, he walked that long distance
quickly, but he didn't shed a drop of sweat. He stopped in front of the palace, and
then turned around to check my performance. After wiping away the sweat and dust I
had shed, he smiled and touched his bonnet.
“The bonnet fits very well. It's like a baby.”
I said it softly like a compliment, but I didn't laugh because it didn't sound like
a compliment at all. Si Jong-jang walked into the palace with a small smile at my
pointed mouth.
It was bigger than the Countess, but it wasn't flashy. It was unbelievably sober to
say that it was the palace of the emperor's red lady, and even had a gloomy
atmosphere unknowingly.
That's because the forest is close and shaded. The Imperial Palace is overflowing
with people, but the number of users is small. I wandered through the dark palace,
as if even a ghost would come out, and followed him.
“Isn't there anyone here originally?”

“Yes, now it's morning, so it's a lot.”
Isn't it necessary to have fewer people in the morning?
When I gather the beauty as if I didn't understand it, Jongjang tinker and added
the four tribes.
“There is a part where it is a bit difficult for the charge to be enshrined. So I

prepare a lot in the morning, and if my charge coughs, all but a few of the
attendants withdraw.”
How dirty the temper is.
It wasn't something I didn't expect, but I just followed the scene and laughed.
It's still morning, so Rupert will be in his bedroom. I stared for a visit that was
supposed to be his bedroom. As the door got closer and closer, sweat formed
peregrine peregrine. It's scary.
Honestly, it was really scary. I'm afraid of Rupert, really, very much. He killed
all of my family. Everyone, from his father to his younger brother, was taken by
him and died. If he said he didn't kill him by wielding his own weapon, it was like
he was dead, so I can't be afraid.
I was an ordinary and timid person, so fear was ahead of hatred. But I took a short
deep breath in front of the door and took control of my fear. I haven't killed him
'yet'. “Still,” there is something I can do.
“Your Highness, this is Monet. There is a new maiden, and I'm here to introduce
you.”
The answer didn't come back, but he put his hand on the doorknob to see if there
was an implicit agreement that silence was positive.
Dak Kak.
The door opens slowly with the sound of a smooth rotation of the handle. And I
forgot the horror that was encroaching on me for a moment. This is because there
was a stimulus that caught the eye enough to forget fear.
The first thing that caught my eye was a brilliant blonde, as if it really brought
out the sun. The glowing color, as if applied with dark honey, went very well with
her crisp, pure white skin color. The picturesque girl slowly looked around here.
It was like a masterpiece that naturally blends with the elegant atmosphere of a
girl because it was not as beautiful as a work painstakingly crafted by a
craftsman. The girl was so perfect that she was really reluctant. Certainly, even
if it is a living person, each line is delicate, without a single defect, like a
well-made doll. He was as beautiful as if he would devour the background.
In fact, the moment the girl came into view, I forgot where I was standing now, and
only looked at the girl as if I was haunted. The only drawback of the perfect
appearance is the bitter eyes that seemed to stand on Girl's Day, but the color
contained in the eyes was a bright green color like a midsummer recording, which
perfectly offset that shortcoming.
The girl was so heterogeneously beautiful that she felt a sense of divergence. It's
like only girls exist because they're cut off from the world.
It's beautiful, but it's not a beauty I want to keep seeing. I grabbed my stomach
in the feeling of being nauseous. It was definitely my problem that I didn't feel
good when I saw such a beautiful creature. This is because I realized it
unintentionally.
Not a girl That beautiful 'boy' would later become the most cruel emperor of the
empire.
Being a person was really secretive. Before this beautiful girl recognized that she
was an emperor, her perfect beauty was springy, and now she was just goosebumps. I
don't even think it's beautiful anymore. I was horrified because I only felt that I
was “not like a human being.” It's not an inhuman beauty, but a girl, no, because
he wasn't really human.
“This is a new maiden. I brought her as a child who wanted to serve Her Majesty the
Imperial Lady.”
“It's an honor to see you, Your Highness.”
Rupert was no longer looking at me, but I greeted him politely. He asked the chief
of the city.
“What is it.”
It was low aesthetics. It didn't match the beautiful face like a girl, but it
wasn't thick and clear, and it still sounded like a girl. I answered quickly,
instead of a dead end.
“My name is Lariette Isabel de Belua, Your Highness. She is the red daughter and
eldest daughter of the Countess of Belua.”
“I didn't ask you...”
Frowning as if he was in a bad mood, he suddenly stopped talking and looked through
my face. I can make a hole in my face with the light of my eyes. I bowed my head
with a wince, puzzled by his constant interest.
“You.”
His voice suddenly lowered. It resembles a growling beast, and it costs chills. He
smiled gently as he interfered between me and me to see if he noticed that I was
terrified.
“Your Highness, there are not many maidens in the palace of your Highness. Even if
you don't like it, please accept it.”
“Get out of the way.”
“Your Highness, Belua is not only the representative family of the South, but also
the center of the Central aristocracy...”
“I don't hear the word Vicky.”
In the voice of Rupert's day, he turned away from whether he was hot or not. He was
in front of me with a quick step. Rupert was smaller than me, and even though I
bowed my head, his face came into view. It's small. He was very small. Even so, I
was scared of him. Today, Rupert was a child, but soon he would become a monster.
I took a stately attitude as I tried to press the fear that was smulsmal in me.
“I heard rumors about the beauty of His Highness. I thought rumors would be
exaggerated, but I learned today that they do not properly capture the beauty of
His Highness.”
Whether you are a man or a woman, you like to say that you are beautiful.
I smiled softly, but Rupert's face cooled contradictively. He stretched out his
hand roughly and grabbed my chin. As a result of the rebound, the bonnet's straps
were released and fell to the floor. He pushed me out of my face without the bird
getting caught hurting his jaw.
“I can't do it.”
He put his eyes on my face and said to the servant. I thought that Rongan, who
encountered me, was familiar. Of course, it was natural that I had seen him become
the Crown Prince or the Emperor, but I felt more like I had seen him in the near
future than that. I struggled to find the cause of the feeling of tightness. And
with Rupert's words that immediately followed, my concerns were quickly resolved.
“Because I eat dumplings too much, it costs a lot of food.”
Dumplings?
I was sweaty as I received Rupert's grim gaze in one body. I never even dreamed
that Rupert would be the dumpling thief with that shapeless brunette temper. At
that time, the child was covering half of his face with a shawl and hat, and his
hair color was different.
I have never faced Rupert as young as this. Unlike the emperor I remember, she only
seemed to be a beautiful girl. Rupert, as I know, is not a small, slender,
beautiful girl, but a beast with a dedicated stature and a sharp impression unique
to those in power. All of his unworn cruelty was revealed on his face.
“Yes? What does that sound like?”
Sajongjang trembles and asks.
I refined his expression rather than looking at his long hair, which shines like a
thin gold temple, flickering. Damn it, things got twisted. My mouth dried up.
“I'm a dumpling thief.”
He spoke dry and frowned upon the fine beauty. He was embarrassed that Rupert, who
was clear to see me for the first time, was hostile to me.
“You're a dumpling thief? Who steals dumplings or something?”
“She.”
I looked still at Rupert's finger pointing at me.
“It's dumplings, Your Highness. I have a dumpling allergy.”
“... what?”
“I can't even smell dumplings since I ate when I was a kid and I was in a hurry.
Maybe you were mistaken for someone else.”
I opened my eyes in a circle and looked like I didn't know anything.
Rupert's distorted face gradually unfolds. He returned with a creepy,

expressionless look like a wax doll.
“Dumpling allergy?”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
“Am I mistaken?”
I answered boldly, and I hastily added.
“My impression is common, and people are mistaken a lot. It is absolutely not that
Your Highness is discerning.”
He smiled and knocked on my shoulder to see if he liked my attitude of being

offended or stirred.
“Isn't it a pretty decent kid? Looking at the recommendation letter, it seems that
there is no need to train for a long time.”
It means that education must be received. I didn't like studying, so I quickly

blurred my face. Rupert, who stared at me with such a nonchalant gaze, shook his
hand as if he was bothering him and gave a congratulatory order to the chief.
“It's called Belua.”
While I was wondering if I should go out, he crawled into a bed of procrastination

and asked dry. It's a bit dazed like I saw it for the first time.
“Is it the daughter of the Count of Belua, the honorary chairman of the
aristocracy, in southern belua?”
I answered politely and bowed my head. In order to look as obedient as possible, I

couldn't even stretch my back properly after entering this room. But Rupert simply
made my efforts obsolete by not looking at me.
“I know the Countess of Belua has a daughter. But how do I believe that you are her
daughter.”
“I showed the health certificate and the sentence of Belua to Mr. Si Jong. My
father is in the south, but I know that Viscount Hamel and Countess Vincentian live
in the capital. If they suspect falsification of my face, they will be able to
confirm it there.”
“Do you think I can call them to confirm the status of a maiden?”
Annoyance was intertwined in Rupert's voice. Maiden Nigel could confirm my identity
right away, but she didn't tell me. If I had a private acquaintance with the
emperor's daughter, if not deep, because he couldn't see me in detail.
Instead, they mentioned Marian Vincent or Sasha Hamel. In addition to that, after
listing the names of quite a few aristocrats, Rupert did not pursue it further.
There will be no jerks trying to forge their identity by entering the Hagiya
Imperial Palace. No matter how young aristocrats are, they are reported to the
Imperial Family with specific portraits when they are directly related to the
Count.
“Why does such a person steal dumplings and eat them?”
Strictly speaking, it was Rupert who was trying to steal. My grievous heart burst
out, but I opened my eyes as if I didn't know what he was saying. Even though I'm
not good at lying, there's nothing people can't do when a crisis strikes. I looked
up at Rupert, who was half lying down while taking off his hour hand in a natural
way to his surprise.
“I apologize, but I don't know what you're saying.”
Rupert laughed when I was consistent with Morso. He didn't really believe my words,
but he turned to the topic.
“Did Count Belua mean that you entered the Imperial Palace?”
“No, I came by my will”
“Did you come to the Imperial Palace with your will, and that too?”
Small and skinny, Rupert was buried in a huge bed and only heard his voice. I
breathed, concentrating on his voice, which was intercepted by a futon.
“Why?”
This is an expected question. Rupert would now be a headache for this imperial
family. A maiden who is a red woman but cannot inherit the throne. She has a mother
who is an empress but has a lack of foundation.
I refined my voice and gave a prepared answer.
“I've heard a lot of good stories from my father about His Highness. As I grew up
listening to such stories, I felt like I wanted to mock Her Majesty the Imperial
Princess.”
“... did the Count of Belua talk about me?”
He raised his head buried in the pillow to see if my words were very surprising.
His bright blonde hair soars through the wrinkled white futon. He was a little
shaky.
I was surprised by him for the first time with a childlike look. Usually, a child
may not be as angry as if he were going to murder right away, but he looked like
Rehan's age for a moment. I felt a little bit of fear and laughed.
“Yes, Your Highness. My father praised His Highness for being so beautiful and
intelligent that it was unfortunate that he was not the Prince.”
Of course, my father has never been dumb about Maiden Lafert, let alone such a
compliment. However, I did not apply saliva to my mouth, and I laid out such
falsehoods. I had to instill an awareness that my father was favorable to him.
After being speechless for a while, Rupert disappeared back into the futon. His
thin voice leaks out from under the heap.
“I don't remember meeting the Count of Belua.”
“If your Highness doesn't know your Father, you don't know your Highness.”
“No, I know your father. I didn't know he was a crazy person.”
It's rude, but I didn't repel it. In the future, he will accept that if my father
is crazy, my father is crazy, and if he is wonderful, he is wonderful.
I tried not to go against Rupert's mood, and stood without making a sound of
misleading breath. I saw the child's hand spilling out of the bed. Whether his
growth is slow, he is smaller than me, and his hands are small. It is the hand of a
young child who looks white and soft. I couldn't believe that the hands of those in
power who annihilated Belua were as small as me.
It's natural to think about it, but it's a strange thing for me. Did the brutal
murderer originally have such a hand? You could only use such a small and pretty
hand like that.
When he realized that he was only a child now, the anger that was being held by
fear intensified. Now I can run and squeeze my neck thin enough to hold it all with
my little hand, and if I press my white face with a pillow, I can kill that human
being. At the moment, I really wanted to do that.
But soon I shook my head, surprised by my violence. If I kill Rupert now, Belua
will fall for another reason. Because the murder of the imperial family was
rebellion and everything. Even if the imperial family was turned away from the
imperial family.
“Hey.”
Rupert called me, who had no idea that I had such a cruel imagination of me and
quit with realistic limitations rather than moral braking. He still didn't seem to
be buried in the futon, so I answered, staring at the wide open white cloth.
“You said you helped Tori.”
I mocked my head for a moment. When did I help Tori? Soon after, Marianne Bansang
came to mind. I don't know if the insult I gave her helped Tori. However, Rupert's
voice, referring to Tori's name, was a bit loose, and I shamelessly muffled.
“I don't think it's helpful, but I've met Ms. Tori Fassbender.”
“Do it with it.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Dumpling value. I'll see it.”
So it's not for you to see, this dumpling thief.
I swallowed the sound of a bumpy heart and tightened my head as if it were

desolate. The emperor at this time of year seemed to have cared for Tori. It was
very, very surprising. I thought he would save people too.
“I don't know what you're saying, but thank you.”

Rupert laughed briefly if I was funny pretending that I didn't know until the end.
“I know you're only temporary anyway. They say they will only condone it in the
meantime.”
We have to see if that will happen.
I thought inside and bowed my back, which I would have bent several times in front
of him.
When I left the bedroom, the servant was waiting for me. I was drawn to him and
received a short education. In fact, it was all about telling me simple precautions
that I didn't even need to receive. “Education” received by young aristocratic
girls often intertwined with the manners of the Imperial Palace.
Nevertheless, he admired me for speaking a court language that was naturally

difficult for my peers and was proficient in manners, and encouraged me to say that
there will be no such education several times in the future.
“It's perfect. It would be perfect as an attendant. If you only serve Her Majesty
Lafert for about half a year, I will be able to serve Her Majesty Princess Nigel as
soon as she is seated.”
He guided me to the room and said: As you might have guessed, women who wanted to
enter the Imperial Palace temporarily performed Rupert until they were seated next
to Princess Nigel or Prince Arnulf. My goal was Rupert, not Maiden Nigel, but I
didn't want to refute it and misunderstand it because I didn't want to buy doubts.
I sat on the bed rather than looking around the old tea but old-fashioned room. The
olive-colored wooden walls reminded me of the room of penance where I was shaking,
but I was not afraid of the room where I was trapped when I was confused. What's
really scary is not such an old, dark attic.
Maiden of the Imperial Palace. Even I decided, it was a little shaky and rapidly
changing. Being assigned a room at the Imperial Palace meant the same thing as
formally entering, so my father would have no way to do it either. I reached out to
Bottari, thinking about how to deal with my father or mother's visit to the
Imperial Palace.
While organizing the few clothes I brought, I noticed the imperial hand that was
roughly thrown next to the bottari. Engraved with a snake, the symbol of the
Imperial Family, it was an entry and exit plaque to the Imperial Palace that only
high-ranking maidens and servants could receive.
Less than half a day after I came in, it's not a faint object that I could easily
get here, but I was able to serve as a counselor for Rupert without going through a
probationary period because she didn't have enough maidens. Being a counselor of a
young maiden was a huge odd job with only a name, but considering that the value of
the name was great outside the imperial family, it was a very quick promotion.
As I stroked my hand, I hurriedly hid it under the bed from the diary I was holding
in my hand to the sound of knocking on my visit. This is because it is written in
an ancient language that is not commonly used by anyone who wants to see it, but
there is a specific aspect to thinking that it is an illusory 12-year-old delusion.
“Yes, please come in.”

The door opens with a timid sound. It was a bit funny to describe Moon Sori, but
there is no other way to express it. Because it was really timid.
Soak, squeak. I am careful from the appearance of opening. Soon, the rough platinum
hair that crept up spilled out through the door.
“Tori.”
I recognized her and smiled. Tori was a much better outfit than I saw at my
birthday party. My hair was still lumpy and my skin was rough, but I was wearing at
least as much clothes as I did. Dressed in a neat black maiden suit, she was
holding clothes in her hands that looked similar to what I was wearing.
“Hello, no, hello, Countess of Belua Young Ae.”
She was still not good at court language. Tori stepped into the winchum room at my
beckoning to come in. It's like a wild rabbit that comes to me while flinching and
jumping.
I was curious about the relationship between her and Rupert. At his birthday party,
Tori said it had been a week since I enshrined him. However, there may be quite a
big gap between “what was enshrined” and “what I met.” I didn't think she was a
human being who would condone my “mistake” even though it was a lot discouraged to
call her a maiden less than a week after Rupert took her.
“It's okay to call it La Riette.”
No matter what the circumstances are, there is nothing bad about buying Tori's
crush. I smiled softly, and Seong-i pulled her down and sat her down.
“Is this maiden's suit mine?”
“Yes, there was no maiden who could assist her because none of the people who
enshrined her right now had the right status, but I'm glad that Young-Ae, no,
Lariet came.”
“Thank you, for bringing me.”
“Oh, no.”
As I bowed her head slightly, she shook her hand without knowing her body. Because
of the difference in status, I seemed to feel a heavy burden for me to bow my head
to her. I know how workers, merchants, or people look at nobles with their eyes.
Even though the majority of them were greatly dissatisfied with feeding us as a
minority, they envied us.
Therefore, although it is truly unfair, aristocrats who have preempted favorable

highlands from birth can live their hearts with very little favor or consideration.
The favor given by someone who doesn't need to be good at me will come as big as
its futility. Even more so because it's a world where aristocrats who don't even
feel the need to do so are placenta.
I didn't know him. It would be easier for me to get a crush on her than for Tori to
live my heart. There is no need to even discuss whether this structure is
reasonable or not. The world was unfair to everyone anyway.
Even in the empire with the largest population on the continent, I was lucky enough
to be born the famous daughter of a countess with only five families, and died in
perplexity without being able to protest properly against the emperor. Even after
dying so miserably, I can't think of a way to lay down my life except what looks
good to him.
I was not outraged by my own groaning, so I didn't hesitate to use Tori. I know her
dark future. And rather than watching the process of moving forward into the future
without knowing anything, I will try to use it as I like.
I can't say that I'm not stabbed by my conscience, but I can't help it. I forgot my
life where I believed that process was more important than results, and I valued
results the most. If it was possible to prevent the destruction of Belua, it is not
difficult for a one-year-old who did not even know his face to close his eyes to
the tragedy of the Empress.
With such a bad idea, she unfolded the maiden suit that Tori handed over. It's all
black, except for the fabric that falls smoothly without a single seam, and the
white lace embroidered on the sleeves or collar. It is a garment that goes well
with the gloomy palace of Rupert. She shook her head and opened the door when she
immediately glanced at Tori to change her clothes.
“You can wear it from tomorrow. Because Your Highness seeks spiritual love.”
Oh, it's uncomfortable.
I forcibly woke up from my seat, fiddling with Litchie's clothes that didn't fit. I
don't want to wear clothes like this to work, but I can't say that Rupert calls me.
I don't know if there are many attendants like Princess Nigel, but the maidens
usually stayed in the palace of the owner I enshrined. My room was on the same
floor as Rupert's bedroom, and it was a bit far from end to end, but it wouldn't
take a few minutes if I wanted to run around. The Imperial House of Bernardi
emphasizes the courtesy of being on the body, so I wouldn't run in the palace.
“Your Highness, this is Lariette. I heard you called it.”
Silence.
As before, the answer does not come back. When I looked around Tori, she told me
she could go in. I took a big, deep breath and opened the door.
He sat in front of him with a window that was almost a door open. My long hair gets
tangled up in the wind.
I couldn't find the dignity of the imperial family even after washing my eyes, but
I bowed my head with a casual face. He woke up slowly as he looked at the shaky
landscape with a loud sound of the bushes in the spacious garden without giving me
a gaze.
“Tori.”
At his call, Tori often approaches him with a step. Naturally, it wasn't until I
checked Tori on my left that he looked back at me.
Are you asking me to come?
What would be comfortable to say in words. I'm not a witch who does a single heart,
but how do I recognize my eyes. I approached Rupert with an inward, but very calm
expression on the outside.
“You will check my meals in the future.”
It's a confirmation that I'm going to experiment with me whether my food is

poisonous or not. I raised my bowed head and looked at Rupert. He wasn't looking at
me. The fact that I would condone serving him temporarily did not mean that I would
just leave me alone.
“Your Highness, that's what a maid does. How do you let your Countess Young-Ae do
that?”
The person who repulsed was Tori, not me. However, Rupert frowned for a completely
different reason.
“Don't raise a horse. She's a maiden, and you're a maiden too.”
Earl.
I wanted to grab the belly because he was ridiculous as he was picking up the
torii, but I forcibly pressed a laugh and swallowed it.
“All right, Your Highness.”
It wasn't until then that Rupert looked back at me if he was puzzled by my obedient
answer. A green eye without even a small flicker. It was cool even though it
resembled grass on a summer day.
“What?”
Even though I know, I'm dissatisfied. I politely replied to his question again.
“I will.”
“Does the daughter of Belua have no pride?”
“Where is Guichun in assisting a noble charge?”
Rupert's red lips draw a long arc. He laughed at me with an outrageous sigh, and
then reached out and lifted my chin. It doesn't seem like I'm angry, but it's a
pathetic expression as if I were looking at it.
“Are you honorable? You really haven't heard anything from your father.”
“My father praised His Highness for being so beautiful and intelligent.”
“The Count of Belua could not have made such a noise over me. When I came in to
crawl to Nigel, he was stuck quietly and unobtrusively. Don't freak out about
useless sounds.”
I frowned slightly at Rupert's assertion. Rupert said he had never met his father.
If so, I'm sure of it. However, it is not time to question the relationship between
him and his father. The first step is to unravel Rupert's thorough boundaries.
“Neither my father nor Her Majesty Princess Nigel has anything to do with me as an
assistant to His Highness. I will do my best to carry out my charge to the fullest
of my ability.”
Even if I heard it, it was a commitment full of authenticity. As soon as I bowed my

back to Rupert, who was trying to pass by with such abominable words, the dangerous
sound of grumbling echoed the quiet room. I was embarrassed and quickly raised my
body, but the situation got worse. Because I couldn't stand my chubby body, and the
torn part was my front.
In the middle of the bounce, the buttons began to fly to Rupert, who was in front
of me, with an unbearably cheerful sound, starting with the button, and then the
buttons began to fly to Rupert, who was in front of me. I fluttered my hand to stop
it somehow, but in the end he was hit by a button.
Rupert patiently closed his eyes when he grabbed the button on my forehead with his
hand. I was tired of the fresh blue, I couldn't even bend over, and I stood with my
mouth open.
“You do your best in a very weird way.”
“Your Highness, Your Highness... This is not what I was trying to do...”
He hurriedly opened his mouth, but Rupert left the room without listening. After
Rupert left, as I looked around his bedroom, I found guns occupying a corner of the
bedroom and put out my tongue.
It's a gun in a thirteen-year-old child's room.
From long guns, which are often used for hunting, to pistols that were just
beginning to be developed by the military around this time, I was horrified by the
appearance that they were polished and hung so well that they were polished. I
collected it to write it somewhere. It's a question of where I got it.
As I frowned and bowed my back to pick up the buttons scattered on the floor, Tori
quickly approached and helped me. I don't have enough one. I gave up looking for it
because it didn't catch my eyes right away.
“Thank you.”
“Oh, no. And Young-Ae told her that Belua's daughter was right. You don't have to
worry about proof.”
As a result, some people who know me are Tori. She came to my birthday party. I
wasn't worried, but I thanked her again for her consideration. Tori's freckled
cheeks flutter red.
I was puzzled that she was left in the room without following Rupert. It seems that
Rupert only wore a torii instead of a retinue.
“Your Highness, is it okay to go out alone?”
“It's okay that Sir Baden will be there.”
Louise Baden.
He took Lehan and his father without telling them about their guilt. The name of
the dog cub that came to mind again was crumpled. Tori spoke with a little
hesitation about whether he guessed that Rupert was the reason why my facial
expression was bad.
“There are times when people who are unfamiliar with their charges are a bit harsh.
Please understand.”
Kachil? I laughed small when I expressed that temper hair to the extent that it was
shameful.
“No. It's not that you don't know he's such a person.”
Curious about what I mean, Tori mocked his head with his green eyes open in a
circle. Looking back, Rupert and she looked strangely alike. Of course, his
dazzling blond hair and vivid rustiness are the same when you look at Tori's dull
blonde, rusty eye and color itself. Blondes and rustics are not rare, but they are
not a common combination either.
“Now, Tori's eyes and hair color are the same as the previous one.”
“Oh, how did I see this...”
She didn't talk about it. I wondered only inwardly because it was a stupid
expression as if I had made a mistake, so I couldn't ask for it. How did you see
what? How did you think the color of your eyes became the same?
“Can you compare me with your Highness? It's so beautiful to convey.”
“Tori is also beautiful.”
In my eyes, Tori was much cuter and prettier than Rupert, who couldn't eat it. The
vibrancy that emanates from her is a beauty that can never be felt on Rupert's
sculptural face. Of course, the objective assessment will be different.
I shook my head at Tori's self-help because I couldn't be born with such an

outstanding appearance. Tori was upset, and soon bowed down his bright red face. I
clenched my body a lot to cover my face as much as possible, but I couldn't hide it
completely because my ears were blushing. I laughed at Bash because I felt like
playing with a sister I had never had.
“Thank you so much for having your Highness together.”
“Oh, no. You don't have to ask something like me.”
“Is it like me? Your Highness did that. Tori and I are the same maiden.”
“Still, Young-Ae is Belua's daughter...”
Now that Rupert noticed that she was much more trustworthy and caring for Tori than
me, her rank would be higher than me in the Imperial Palace. I opened my mouth
later than I looked down at Tori's bright red face, which seemed to burst because
he couldn't run up. I might answer you now.
“You said you came to my birthday party instead of your Highness, right?”
“Yes, yes.”
“But I don't remember inviting His Highness in particular. How did you get here?”
“Actually, I went to Her Majesty Princess Nigel, and I gave it to her at the mall,
secretly...”
It sounds like they stole the invitation. I was a little stunned, but I didn't
pursue her just trying to open her speechless.
“I'm sorry.”
“No, it was a place where anyone could come. It's okay. But can I ask why they did
it?”
“Your Highness seems to have something to say to the Countess of Belua...”
“To my father?”
“I went to see you at the last aristocratic meeting. I couldn't meet the Count
because he wasn't there.”
Why is my father? It was not at the time when he revealed to the world that he was
a man, but what would he do to find Count Sasaroi, who is known as the Queen of
Laferte?
I felt like I was constantly entering the labyrinth, and I felt like I was
constantly entering the labyrinth. I wanted to bury Tori, but she turned to the
topic because she had an innocent face that seemed to know nothing.
“That's right. Do you know the condensed milk that sent Tori to the Countess on his
behalf?”
“My Highness was sick at that time.”
“Is your charge weak?”
“No, that's not the case... but I often suffer from it.”
It is an absurd theory that I often suffer because my body is not weak. I couldn't
stand my urgent temper and opened my mouth again to Tori, who answered me in a pure
manner as I asked.
“Old Tae, why did Tori come to the Countess? So, are you really here to celebrate
my birthday?”
“Some people are wondering what it looks like.”
“Who do you mean?”
“I can't tell you that. I'm sorry.”
She cried with a really sorry face. I thought I might tell you if I stimulated it a
little more, but I decided to be patient. It was clear that she had a crush on me,
but she wouldn't believe me.
“It's okay. Let's go out once.”
I went out into the hallway with Tori, but I couldn't find Rupert. After passing
Baden, Tori guided me to my accommodation, saying that I would be back late today.
When I walked into the room, I stopped Tori, who was trying to listen to my
support, and then sent it back saying that I didn't have to.
After she completely disappeared from view, she removed the diary that spilled out
at the end of the bed to summarize the situation. First of all, Rupert and Tori
seem to have a better relationship than I imagined. She had a lot of attention, but
it was difficult to believe that Rupert's restraint was the reason. She didn't feel
afraid of Rupert.
I wasn't old enough for my lover's sweet and beautiful air flow to flow, but I
might share my own affection. Whether it's a fellowship based on ties, or he thinks
and loves Tori like a family. So it was clear that there was a great twist when she
became empress.
It also became clear that the emperor was interested in Belua. I don't know
anything about who he was looking for in the Countess or what he wanted to check,
but I guessed that Rupert's time watching Belua would not be short. Hana, my father
had never told me a story about Maiden Laferte.
What was the story he was trying to tell his father? Was he able to meet his father
in the past? The last attempt that failed may have been the last one. I got a
little nervous and bit my nails. When I met him, I thought it would give me a
little clue as to how I should act in the future, but it became even more vague.
On the first day I entered the Red Palace, I overturned all kinds of anxiety and
worries like a futon and couldn't fall asleep. And that state of anxiety went on
for quite some time.
#2. If swallowed
Time passed without hesitation. It's been four months since I entered Rupert's
palace. He didn't specifically pursue me, and what he got with the button went
beyond what he got. Therefore, every day passed very peacefully and quietly.
If it's short, winter has gone and spring has come during that short time. In 286
years of imperial power, I was thirteen years old, and he was already fourteen.
Contrary to my expectations, Rupert was a very calm child. He spent most of his
time blankly, and had no way of harassing his maiden with temper. Contrary to my
assumption that he would be fond of hunting and martial arts due to his violent
nature, he did not do any special activities other than walking, going to the
library and reading a book.
He would not go hunting, but why he bought and collected guns like that, and the
budget distributed in the future, was all spent on his collection activities,
except for living expenses.
For some reason, he hated that no other maiden, except Tori, was following her.
Therefore, I was only occasionally called during mealtime and tasted only his food.
It's so safe that you don't need to check it out with a silver cutlery.
Identifying whether his food was poisonous or not was nothing more than a pretense
for Rupert to ridicule me. He was a child of the Empress, but his son was kept
secret.
If you think about it from the emperor's point of view, he didn't like it enough to
recognize him as a child of the emperor, but he wouldn't be bothered enough to kill
him. If you touch the emperor's daughter by mistake and die, all the arrows of
doubt will point at her, but she is not frivolous enough to do such a thing.
However, I don't know whose grudge I might have bought with that naughty temper. I
chew over metallurgical metallurgical food in a cool mood, and I drifted through
Rupert watching me die or not.
“Have you been staring at me now?”
“No, Your Majesty. I think it will.”
At Rupert's sharp question, I hurriedly shook my head, covering a bowl full of

food. Just notice it quickly.
“Did you lose a little weight? The clothes are a little big.”
It wasn't that he lost weight, but he was originally big, this child. I grumbled
inside and laughed. The day after my clothes burst in front of him in every
direction, Tori came with a new maiden suit. My belly was bigger than the maiden
suit I had received before, but I wore it without saying anything. I never wanted
to go through such a shameful thing again.
“No.”
“I mean, I can't lose weight when I eat my food like that.”
I wanted to refute Rupert's murmur, but I actually had nothing to say. Because I
used to eat a lot of his food.
The dining table of the imperial family does not mean that only one person in Bondi
comes up with food. It is a kind of way to show off wealth to make your legs break
when you eat a dish that is so rich that you can't eat it all. So it would be nice
to pick up only the dishes he was going to eat and tell me, but he asked me to eat
all the food because it was a requirement not to eat everything.
Even though I was hungry enough to eat just one bite of those many foods, there was
no better way to get information than rumors that made a fuss among users, so I
participated in a full meal of users.
I was worried that I was really going to gain weight as it was, but I didn't doubt
it because I believed that I would lose weight around fifteen as I used to. I don't
want to see anything too skinny as it used to be, but it's better than it is now.
“Your Highness, is it delicious?”
“You've tried dumplings, too. Give me another one?”
The child of this kid treats me as a pig over and over again. He sometimes called
me dumplings if he had to call me, if he didn't even remember my fine name. I'm not
making fun of people, I'm very offended, but I just put up with my temper and smile
obediently.
“No, I'm hungry when I see your Highness eat well.”
“Why do you blame me for being hungry because I was so bad.”
This is not cheap...
I hid my trembling fists behind me and looked at Tori, putting a foot and laughing
at Rupert's words.
“It's nice to see the two of you getting to know each other a little bit.”
Does this look familiar to Tori's eyes?

After swallowing the raging repulsion along with the food that was left in my
mouth, I withdrew. On Wednesday afternoon, Rupert's lunch will be visited by his
music teacher, Alberto. Because Tori was not good at court language, he was a
strict and high-pressure aristocrat, and I was in charge of greeting him.
“I will bring you Sir Alberto.”
He is not a knight, but he does not have a title because he has not inherited any
title. Rupert thought that calling Alberto as Lord was a mockery, but he noticed
that he was satisfied with the title.
Rupert, who was sitting tight in a very arrogant position, raises his head. Under
the pure white Hao sun, he looked like a moving sculpture. Even after receiving
that warm light, there is no vitality.
“You,”
“Yes?”
“Chew, I told you not to stop talking.”
He raises one eyebrow when I ask him angrily. It's been four months, but I haven't
always been attached to him, so I haven't found out much about Rupert. If there's
one thing I've found out, it's that he hates his words terribly. Enough to put
profanity in your mouth that doesn't match your pretty face.
“I'm sorry.”
I have received attention several times, but if he says something sparsely, I

unknowingly question it. I tightened my head and waited for the words to follow.
“Can you handle musical instruments?”
“A little piano.”
“What's the song?”
“My mother was Avad's vocalist.”
I loved singing because I watched Ardelle's opera a few times, whether it resembled
my mother who was a singer. I haven't been there much because of my frugal father.
“If your mother sings well, there's no law that you're good at it.”
Rupert stumbles as if he had waited.
I snorted inwardly, while answering arrogantly with humility. Let's see where and
how good you are at singing.
“Then you're left.”
“Is it a lesson for your Highness?”
“Sing a song from the side.”
It's certainly nice to have more time next to him, but the order to shake the
misfortune from a 14-year-old child is not very welcome. Rupert tilted his neck at
an angle while sitting to see if he noticed that my expression was a little stiff.
“Don't you like it?”
“No, Your Majesty. I'll do that.”
I replied, as always, with a gentle smile. Rupert didn't really like my smile.
However, I couldn't treat him while writing an impression full of sincerity, so I
always treated him with an ambiguous smile at the end. It's not a smile or a
frowning impression, but a flimsy expression.
Tori, who rarely followed court manners, rudely ate the food left by Rupert. After
watching for a moment, I turned my back on the maid saying that Sir Alberto had
arrived.
Watching Tori and Rupert together made me feel weird. When dealing with her, Rupert
smiled softly, as if her boundaries had been peeled off. It's ridiculous to knock
on your back asking you to eat slowly. Then it's like he's an ordinary person by
all means...
“La Riette.”
The voice of a man with a high note awakens me trying to immerse myself in useless
thoughts. I bowed my head gracefully at the hem of the dress.
“Are you here, sir.”
Alberto was Avad's pianist. I didn't know him, but he knew my mother and treated me
quite friendly.
“I met Amanda a while ago. I'm worried about Lariette quite seriously, but I don't
think I'll send you a letter?”
I want to do that. It's like a chimney, but it didn't work out. I don't even know
how to make excuses. As my face darkened a little, Alberto smiled softly, as if I
were cute.
“Well, when I was only in La Riette, I wandered a lot.”
He moved his feet because it was burdensome to estimate how much he understood me.
“Your Highness is waiting for you.”
“Are you going with me today? It's hard to put the person who tells the princess of
Laferte next to her. Except for the girl who says that Tori or what it is.”
His mouth, referring to Tori, twists briefly in disgust. The fact that the maiden
who enshrined the noble imperial family in Jigun was a commoner was quite annoying.
I looked at his distorted mouth and looked down at his eyes.
“Yes, today.”
“The preacher is a lonely person. You can tell by listening to the sound of the
piano. Please comfort me with a song by Lariette.”
Lonely dog horns.

As I watched, I could count the emotions that Rupert felt and expressed with five
fingers. Anger, annoyance, grumpy, etc. Among them, there was no kind of subdued
and human like loneliness or solitude.
I felt bad about the horses of Alberto's subject and took a step faster.
Fortunately, the door to evil was open, and I was able to escape Alberto quickly.
“Your Highness, Sir Alberto is here.”
Rupert was already sitting in front of the piano. Raising his head to Alberto, he
turned his body and put his hand on the keyboard. He chucks the chair while
coordinating the violin brought by Alberto. Tori, afraid of Alberto, was not in the
room.
I slowly surrendered myself to a fluffy velvet couch while listening to the sound
of a loud violin. After coordinating, Alberto moved his hand.
Rupert's dark blonde hair and pure white piano went very well together. On a sunny
day when the sun came in, the gentle violin melody swirled as if it were haunting
me with his picturesque appearance. However, rather than watching the bright
scenery, I burst into laughter.
“Put.”
The sound of leaking out was not loud because I barely blocked my mouth with my
hands and endured my body trembling so much that it was soft.
Lonely? It was amazing to ruminate Alberto's comments on Rupert's piano. When I

heard that sound, Alberto came up with sad words like loneliness and solitude, was
amazing. He may be outrageously romantic, deaf, or one of the two.
Rupert couldn't really get the piano dirty. The sound of stomping down the keys, as
if reflecting my naughty temper, cannot be music. I looked at Rupert's small but
violent back and sympathized with myself. Even after hearing such a noise, I had to
admire him as if he had played the best performance in the world. The path of
flattery was long and far away.
After a performance that could not be called his performance, and I clapped
mechanically, Rupert sat down on the piano and looked cheekily at me. The figure
seemed a little spooky, so I fell out of my head. It's like tapping on the piano
like that, thinking it's a fan playing, and triumphantly understanding it.
“How is it?”
“... not much.”
At the moment, my inner heart popped out unknowingly. I found Rupert, who raised
his eyebrows, and laughed awkwardly.
“What?”
“Stars, stars... the performance of Your Highness is very much in my heart! It was
a tremendous performance! Wow, Your Highness. It was a really beautiful
performance. I almost had tears.”
Then it is. I was twisted because I could hear the sound of Rupert's heart, but I
didn't get a smile full of bangle faces.
“You sing.”
“Your Highness, please forgive me. I'm afraid that my voice will disturb the
perfect performance of His Highness.”
In my abominable refusal, Rupert stared at me. He has never really shown disrespect
for the fuss Abu that I sometimes shed. They don't take it seriously at all. I
don't think my favor is sincere.
I couldn't have been really sincere in the first place, so I didn't dare him to
ignore my words that authenticity is not as good as a bowl of rice. However, I am
worried about how to express my “sincerity” to that cold child.
“Bravo!”
Unlike me, who only thought about mischief, Alberto seems to have been truly moved.
Rather than looking at Rupert as he left the room without saying hello, he
approached me with a small trembling of his hand.
“I feel La Riette too! The dynamic rebellion that flows from her performance! Come
on! Desire! The art of solitude caught up in it!”
What's the crazy guy saying.
I wrapped my sick ear and poured in roughly.
“Sir, I'll see you off.”
“No. I... I'm a little more thrilled here...”
“Oh, then go carefully.”
I left Alberto alone with an annoyed voice, and moved my feet to measure along
Rupert. One step on the subject of a small little boy is so fast that he is already
striding down the stairs through the hallway. Even now, I didn't even guess how
fast I would have walked with a big chiseled body like that. I think my body can
handle that speed.
“Your Highness!”
I couldn't have heard me sing aloud, but Rupert didn't slow down. I almost ran and
caught up with Rupert because I was lonely and even got a little faster.
“Where are you in a hurry to go alone? You have to take one maiden with you.”
“Did you learn court manners upside down? Who will run.”
Rupert's palace is secluded anyway, and there are no people, so it is rare for
Rupert himself to act according to law. Not to mention the Tori he carries with
him. After all, it was an unseen end that popped out when it was tucked. But
instead of refuting whether you're not good at keeping the law, I laughed at Bash.
“Don't laugh at me.”
“Do you think Jungdshil?”
“I'm annoyed because I'm ugly.”
When Rupert spoke to my voice, he swooped. I didn't feel bad even though I thought
he was stuck in commenting on his appearance. As a man, she looks as pretty as I
am, so any woman will look like a pumpkin.
“Where are you going? Let's go together.”
Rupert did not answer. I followed him without words, because I learned that his
silence was an affirmation similar to permission. The place where he headed was the
garden of the palace. Even though the garden connected to the forest was not very
well decorated, he liked to go outside. He didn't kindly tell me that he likes to
take a walk, but I could guess from looking for a garden, saying that the day was
far away with Tori.
The season was definitely spring, but the capital was so cold that snow was still
accumulating little by little. It melts halfway, and when I step on my squishy
snow, I hear a rustling sound. I liked the sound, so it gave strength to my walking
feet.
Dry branches were all that could be called a landscape in the garden. The bright
blue grass has not yet been revived because it all froze in the snow that fell
recently and died, and of course, flowers do not bloom at this time.
Still, if someone asked if it was beautiful, it was a landscape worthy of

answering. It was worth seeing the blue leaves that seemed to be worried about
sprouting on the dry and chilly branches. I saw the falling sleet sitting on my
nostrils and quickly took off my coat.
“Your Highness, please wear this.”
Being from Belua, I tend to ride the cold quite a bit, so I wore a thick wool coat
even after wearing a few layers of underwear under my maiden suit. When I took off
my coat, my body shuddered in the swirling cold, but it was the first thing that
Rupert could see well. He's just staring at the coat I'm handing over to me.
Are you asking me to put it on?
I don't have hands or feet. Dissatisfaction popped up, but I didn't know the
laziness peculiar to children who grew up fine, so I approached him without saying
a word and looked around my coat. Since I was taller and bigger than that, the coat
covered his dwarf body, but there were quite a few items left, and I pulled the
string on the front of the coat to tighten it.
As I treated Lehan, even the eyes that fell on his shoulder, shook off, Rupert's
mouth twisted for a moment. It is not a very happy expression for actions that
would have been reflected in extreme favor, even if not up to loyalty. I opened my
mouth as I looked down at Rupert, smiling, making an outrageous wind.
“Why are you laughing?”
“It's funny to treat kids.”
“Your Highness is Aji, is he an adult then?”
I told him what Litchie had said to me one day, and I put my frozen hand in my
side. The moon jaws tremble. I struggled to adapt to the weather in the capital
because the cold in Belua was not as intense as it was. I shake my whole body and
try to shake off the cold, and he stops and looks back.
“Or go in. If it's cold.”

“You can't let your Highness go alone.”
“Then don't tremble because it's noisy.”
I cried because of Rupert, who didn't feel a little grateful for the court I gave
up, but I pressed my head firmly on my trembling body and giddled my head to know.
In any case, it is also the development of the great people that have been able to
speak this much. Today, he and I had more conversations than I ever had. He didn't
even bother me to take a sneak peek at him and talk more and more comfortably.
This achievement in four months is not very bad, but I was anxious about the time
that passed. There are less than two years left for him to become Crown Prince.
When I tried to make fun of my feet to catch up with Rupert, who was fast walking,
I forgot a little about the cold. I took a seat behind Rupert, who wandered around
at the entrance of the forest, with a faint breath.
“Tori.”
At the call of Rupert, a small head sprouts from the bushes of the forest. Raising
her body as if a tree was growing, she often stepped forward in front of us. She
was holding a strange animal with only my own body in her arms.
“Did you come and buy it?”
The strange beast I saw for the first time in my life was rolling his eyes while
rubbing his hands that looked like human hands. He is a funny guy with a raunchy
appearance on the subject of animals. As if it were a large circle, the animal
touched the fur that wrapped my eyes with his fingers, escaped from Tori's arms,
approached Rupert, and rubbed the bridge of his nose.
“What's that?”
I asked Tori, pointing at the animal he was stroking his head with a familiar
touch. She comes up to me with a small smile, crying as if it was a pity that the
animal got out of my arms.
“Raccoon. Your Highness, it's a pet.”
The name of that strange animal is Raccoon. It was natural that I had never seen
people raise them as pets, they were not slaughtered and eaten as meat, but because
they were beasts that lived in the wild.
There are dogs, cats, and raccoons that can't be said. I was outrageous when I saw
Rupert stroking the stiff fur of a raccoon with an expressionless face.
“Do you keep raccoons as pets?”
“It's not normal, but it's not something you can't do either. Your Highness's
raccoon is particularly gentle and nice...”
“Oh, Tori. Was that a bite?”
She tinkered when I was surprised to find blood marks on the back of Tori's hand. I
grabbed her arm and pressed it firmly against my sleeve. It's not a big wound, but
when you see it flared up, it might leave you with a decent amount. I frowned upon
because it looked quite painful.
“What is mild when it's mild? I'm biting people's hands here.”
“It's gentle with your Highness. It's okay, so don't get your clothes dirty.”
“I can't. Let's enter the palace once. I'll be there to tell you.”
“Oh, no.”
“Soon! They might be chesty.”
I pushed Tori's back toward the palace. As she looked back, as if asking Rupert's
permission, he nodded slightly as he alternated between me and Tori. Tori walked
slowly, as if foolishness was left behind.
“Be careful with your charges. Because it's wild animals, how many gentle and good
pets are there, but do you get close to them?”
“Mild sea.”
“Didn't you see Tori's hand?”
“If you follow someone other than me, it's not mine.”
Rupert, who answered with a simple answer, woke up with a raccoon. The raccoon,
which at first glance seems to be groaning, climbs on his shoulder and quickly
embraces his neck.
“Then I'm the maiden of Your Highness, so I'll only follow Your Highness.”
At this time, I once again expressed my loyalty, which was as groaning as a

raccoon.
As always, I thought I would ignore the sound of a dog, but Rupert turned his head
at an angle and looked at my face. It wasn't a staring eye like before, but with a
nonchalant gaze that didn't mix favors.
“No, you're not mine.”
“Why? I'm the maiden of your Highness.”
“I don't have much. You're not one of them.”
It was a more grave rejection than a cold one. I shrugged my shoulders because I
didn't expect to gain his faith in four months. After watching me, Rupert
approached me with a raccoon on his back. The sound of stepping on the eyes of a
jabak is clear.
Slowly, I couldn't avoid his gaze because he looked straight into my eyes. I was
reluctant to have his doll-like eyes. Sometimes it's scary to see sheep instead of
people.
“So don't bother installing it.”
It was a low voice. He breathed as if there were other ears eavesdropping in the
forest where there was no one. His shallow breath touches my neck. Facing my firm
face, Rupert's lips curved in a picturesque curve.
“No matter how powerless the maiden I am, I can kill rats and birds without knowing
about you.”
Threatening for life was a very affectionate tone.
I was not frightened. I'm not afraid of him, but most of my fears about him are
based on the future I've experienced. I'm afraid of the 'monster' that will become
him, and I'm not afraid of the little one who has the same kind of intimidation. He
was still a small child, although he sometimes had goosebumps due to his eyes that
were too heterogeneous.
If I crumble and take a shot of a rock on my head,
“I didn't intend to offend my charge. But if you feel offended, I apologize.”
You're gonna die. You, too, are human beings who can die.
I apologized calmly, imagining Rupert's disastrous death. I wasn't upset that he

was wary of me. No matter what my ultimate purpose is, my actions won't seem pure.
I was a timid and timid victim who couldn't even think of taking revenge on him,
but that doesn't mean I don't like him as the absolute perpetrator.
Rupert seemed satisfied with my polite and hard tone. Without answering, he sat
down in front of an old tree. A slender raccoon with his tongue fluttering as if
making fun of me sits on his lap. With a little excitement, I pressed around my
thumping heart and stood beside him as if it were natural. Rupert and the raccoon
looked back at me at the same time to see if that was surprising. The look was
ridiculous, but I didn't laugh.
“Why don't you go?”
I thought I'd be scared of my words and run away. On the other hand, I frowned upon
him as if he were strange.
“Where did I go? Your Highness is here.”
“Whether you're a fool or a jerk.”
Rupert tickled the jaw of a raccoon by muttering an unpalatable sound, clenched his
tongue, and tickled the raccoon's jaw. I shook my head as a raccoon grinning like a
cat was ridiculous and bitten with laughter.
“It's not both.”
“Do you think I'm funny?”
“No.”
That's right. If it were ridiculous, I wouldn't be abandoning this precious time

like this.
I sat down and fiddled with my white eyes with my fingertips, calmly answering
Rupert's nervous voice.
I entered the palace at random, but things didn't work out as well as I thought. Of
course it was. It becomes urgent even though the imperial family, who is vigilant
like Rupert, cannot trust the aristocrats in a good position like me. Why don't
even a very simple truth be conveyed that I won't harm you?
“Your Highness, I'm asking because I'm frustrated.”
“What.”
“What and how did I set up?”
I drew a picture with my finger, waiting for an answer. The touch of the eyes that
are pressed down is good, and my hands continue to go. When I saw a raccoon drawn
on the floor, he made a voice mixed with a sigh.
“Do you ask because you don't know?”
“I ask because I don't know.”
Rupert was silent for a moment. He answered very slowly, whether he was choosing a
horse or looking for something to say.
“Don't do it well to Tori. My mouth was very torn because the noble aristocratic
spirit was fine with my heart.”
“Can't you do that?”
“I know how kids like you look at her. Don't pretend to tremble.”
One day I said I was going to give her help at the price of dumplings.
If I look low at Tori, the daughter of a merchant simply because she is an

aristocrat, he, as an imperial family, sees her as a bug alone. Nevertheless, as I
walked around with her, the favor I gave her was pretense.
I couldn't say that my attitude towards her was completely pure, so I didn't say
pretense was wrong, but I didn't hate Tory, who was unknowingly flimsy and timid.
I squeezed my mouth in a slightly rebellious manner. Rupert, staring still at my

protruding mouth, speaks.
“Don't follow along like a dog cub.”
“I'm the maiden of your Highness, but if you don't follow your Highness, who do you
follow?”
“You're going to Nigel or Arnulf soon anyway. You don't have to look good on me.”
“Aren't you going?”
Rupert turned his head completely to me when I gave a fresh answer. He was
distorting his face as if he couldn't understand it. I laughed unknowingly because
it was similar to the expression I used to make when I was in class with Mrs.
Chrissy.
“Why?”
“What's why?”
“Why are you trying to stay attached to me? Unless you're as dumb as you really
look.”
I frowned upon Rupert's harsh words.
“I told you. Since I was a child, I heard a lot of good stories about His Highness
from my father, and I wanted to serve him.”
“Believe me when the Count said a good story about me?”
“It's okay if you don't believe it. Because I will continue to serve my Highness.”
“So why?”
The conversation returned to its origins. I felt like talking to the wall and woke
up with a sigh.
Surprised by my sudden movement, the raccoon pouches his hair and makes a mandible.
As if he were familiar with it, Rupert read the animals. In fact, I was stunned by
his affectionate appearance. He's an emperor who cares about raccoons.
I was embarrassed every time I discovered Rupert's appearance one by one that I
didn't know, or didn't even imagine. I know I'm playing the piano well and spooky,
I'm cute with a raccoon as a pet, and Tori is wary of setting up a bunch of thorns
to me while taking care of it affectionately.
Since he was still a child, it was natural to ask like a child, but even that fact
came unrealistic. It can never be said that he was an ordinary child, but Rupert
very occasionally seemed ordinary. Even more so when you're at ease with Tori.
And I was disgusted by those moments. I hated it very much. The expression of
dislike is so terrible that it feels cute. The emperor had to be a relentless
monster from birth. I didn't want to discover the human appearance of monsters.
To dispel the subjective fact that I deeply hated him, he was just a child with a
very dirty temper and indifferent to others. I was arrogant like an imperial
family, and sensitive because it was difficult to take care of one of my lives. I
trembled at the gap between the emperor I know and now Rupert.
He is now only fourteen, and it was around the time he was only eighteen that he
committed a massacre named inhuman purge. What kind of great incident happened that
led to such a crazy murder ear? Why have we thrown away the torii that we are
wearing so badly now?
Even though he was worried about it, he hated the fact that he had to give reason
to his cruelty. Hating and using an innate monster is much less gritty than hating
a child who has become a monster for tragic reasons. Whether he was a bondi monster
or became such a maniac after meeting a tragedy, the intrinsic fear and hatred I
had for him would not be blurred. So if I'm going to hate it anyway, it's my
selfishness as a victim that I want to hate at ease.
I replied, avoiding his cranky gaze.
“I want your Highness to think of me as useful. Even if you don't like it, it's a
waste to kill.”
“You say it's like I planned to kill you.”
It may not be yet, but we may plan to do so soon. I shook off my eyes on my instep
and trimmed my neck. I don't know what to say to make him accept me as my person.
“Oh, what if you want to kill him?”
“That's it...”
At my half-moon, Rupert kept his mouth shut. I know that his blackmail is a poor
empty cart right now. As the maiden of Lafert, he cannot touch Belua. But he is not
an emperor.
“Belua has nothing to do with me enshrining His Highness. I just want to serve you.
Can't you answer that? How can you give a reasonable reason to everything in the
world? There are times when the answer doesn't come out.”
I smiled as flimsy as the vague answer. I should go anywhere and get a lecture on
how to be good at lying. I can't deceive Tori, let alone Rupert, until there's no
horse around here.
“That's your reason?”
“Yes.”
Because I'm afraid of you and I hate you. And yet, I have to make you think I'm on
your side.
Rupert narrowed his eyes as if he were trying to look into my head, but he couldn't
read the heart I had hidden in the deepest place.
On the way back to the palace, he was speechless. I kept silent because I had no
words to hand over to Rupert. The person who smashed our uncomfortable silence was
neither Tori, nor the servant working in his palace.
I looked up in surprise when I recognized the person who blocked the way from the
garden to the palace. It was an encounter after a long time. Actually, it's been a
little over three years. Based on the current standard, it's been four months since
I entered the Imperial Palace, so it's only been half a year.
Prince Arnulf was as handsome as I remember it. The words “I'm elegant,” almost
popped out, but I closed my mouth and greeted me with an example. A relaxed gaze
descends into my head.
“It's been a long time, Lariette.”
I was almost frowned upon by his friendly greeting. I and he are not close enough
to share these private greetings. Of course, I can't be dissatisfied with him
pretending to be close to me because of his identity difference, but Arnulf is not
tough enough to pretend to be close to me, not Lehan. So now he's not smiling to
get my crush.
I was able to read his purpose. His soft eyes turned to Rupert in a light of
contempt. Nevertheless, they don't even give greetings. Rupert didn't even look at
him, so I answered without saying anything.
“Yes, Your Highness the Prince. Have you been doing well in the meantime?”
“I didn't know that Lariette was going to enter the Maiden of the Imperial Palace.
If I told Nana Nigel, I would have taken steps to make it possible for me to come
to our palace right away.”
It was outrageous. Arnulf gently grabbed my shoulder, as if trying to show Rupert

his acquaintance with me. The maiden next to you is just by your side to come to me
in the end, such a trivial show off.
Arnulf is the firstborn of the emperor and is ten years older than me. So now his
age is twenty-three. She was mature enough to ridicule her half-sister, who was
only 14 years old. I felt a little upset, but I only shook my head politely because
it wasn't a situation where I could make fun of my mouth.
“No, that's fine.”
“If Nigel knew it, it would be pretty scary. My sister loves Belua quite a bit.”
Arnulf smiled seductively as he swept his red blonde hair near his shoulder. I was
goosebumps because I wanted to make a smile mixed with such a coquettish smile on a
thirteen child. The puck looks different from the Arnulf I knew. I feel overwhelmed
by looking behind the scenes I didn't know. Prince Arnulf in my memory was always
arrogant, but at least he wasn't hitting like a snake here.
I needed to consolidate my position to Rupert, and he opened his mouth a little

impulsively because he was reluctant.
“I apologize to Her Majesty Princess Nigel, but I will continue to serve Her
Majesty Princess Laferte.”
In my words, Rupert, who was only looking into the air, turns his head. I was
surprised and laughed like a sigh at his growing rust. Even though I've told you to
wear my mouth so far, I didn't believe it.
“What?”
The person who questioned was Arnulf. I focused on his distorted face and spoke.
“I would like to continue to have Her Highness Princess Laferte.”
“... does that mean belua? Was the Count so dull?”
“Your Highness, I'm only thirteen years old. How does that move mean Belua?”
Since location is a location, the opponent has no choice but to interpret

everything politically. I bowed my head, avoiding Arnulf's formidable eyes. It may
have scratched the imperial side, which until this time was favorable to me, to be
precise, Belua. However, I will not pay much attention to my actions, not my
father. I'm not a man like Lehan who can inherit the title.
Even though I was so full of heart, it was a bit scary. My future was imperfect,
because my future is the future of Belarus. It's not scary to be responsible for
the fate of the family that had left everything to his father. I hid my trembling
hands. At that moment, Rupert grabbed my rattling wrist.
I was upset and raised my head. Rupert came forward imperceptibly and stood as if
covering me from Arnulfo. I realized the four months I thought I had spent in his
round top right in front of me.
The child, who was half a span smaller than me, grew up at a terrifying pace and
became similar to my height. The voice is also getting rougher little by little, so
I won't be able to hide that I'm a boy anymore. That's probably one of the reasons
why Rupert is out of my palace, as he is in seclusion.
“What is it?”
When asked by Rupert, Arnulf reaped the formal smile he had. The brothers had a
similar expressionless face with a completely dissimilar face. The first person who
distorted his face badly is Arnulf.
“You ignored all the scorpions I sent, so I had no choice but to step on my own.”
“I read all the letters. Don't see His Majesty in private. I remember it.”
“If you remember, why don't you listen?”
“Because His Majesty's name comes first.”
Rupert's words were shortened instantaneously. He scratched his neck as if Arnulf

was annoyed, and gave strength to his hand holding my wrist. Arnulf laughs at
Rupert's underworld, raises his big hand, and falls down without a break.
With a short frictional sound, Rupert's small face swelled. Twenty-three Zhang Jung
hit a child's cheek, so it was no wonder. Even though he commits ruthless violence
with a grueling face smaller than my hand, he seems to have no hesitation. Rupert,
who is being hit, is also expressionless. It means it's not the first time.
“You've become very busy. I wanted to be a little quiet these days.”
“I don't want to see you in the first place.”
“What the hell did you do with Your Majesty? With a smooth face for four years?”
Holidani. It is an expression full of disgust that seems to disobey the

relationship between father and daughter. I opened my mouth in amazement at
Arnulf's words. I knew Rupert was getting a hole, but I didn't know he was so
despised.
When Rupert was speechless, Arnulf smiled satisfactorily.
“Know that you are grateful to the imperial family for embracing you, who are not
even sure that it is His Majesty's blood. The only mistake of the great Bernardi
was to have an empress as the national mother, who is no different from a
prostitute.”
I was tired of the rudeness of Arnulf, who insulted even the Empress. The Empress
doesn't have this much authority. I also began to understand the location of the
detached palace, which seemed to be almost abandoned, in a corner of the Imperial
Palace.
Arnulf was not arrogant with the power of the Duke of Arnbach, but had an intrinsic
hatred of Rupert. The disgust was so severe that it could not be explained by the
cold approach towards her half-sister, who could not fight for the emperor.
“Do you know that the Empress of Bernardini was from Ardelle's brotherhood? It
wasn't the foster daughter of Count Ardelle, but a sex slave.”
Arnulf took his eyes off Rupert, who seemed to be stunned in no time, and said a
word to me.
Of course I didn't know. It's a sex slave. Even when Tori, a commoner, was turned
into an empress, there was a severe backlash, but even more so, a thousand people
with a humiliating history could not have become an empress. It may not be true,
but he, as the prince, cannot tell such an absurd lie, and a story that could be a
shame for the imperial family.
I was surprised by Arnulf's terrifying words and withdrew. The weak recoil alone
released the wrist that Rupert was holding. Just like Bondi was trying to do that.
“I think I didn't know anything like that. Of course. The Count of Belua is a man
with a heavy mouth.”
“... yes?”
Did my father know that? I was breathless.
“Now that I know it, it's done. Then I'll tell you to move Lariette to Nigel's
palace.”
As if my answer didn't need to be heard, Arnulf took a step. I teased my feet to

catch up with him, but soon after Rupert grabbed my wrist, my body turned around
spontaneously. My wrist was running red because it was held firmly by him earlier.
It wasn't as bright red as Rupert's cheeks that would bleed tomorrow.
“I'm not going.”
Rupert chewed and spit out as if the beast was growling. I felt betrayed by a topic
that I had never believed in me. When I sprinkled his hand, he unexpectedly let me
go. I opened my mouth very slowly, facing his clear rusty eyes, not knowing what he
was thinking.
“... what?”
“I tried to tell you not to do that. Well, I can tell you about it separately.”
Why.
Rupert didn't pick up like he did before. I just look at my wrist as if I couldn't
believe it. It wasn't a long time, but it wasn't until after a short time that I
couldn't say, Rupert removed his eyes from my wrist. I sighed secretly because my
gaze was too burdensome.
My wrists are red and her cheeks are bright red. If someone who doesn't know the
circumstances saw it, I think the two children played with paint.
“Doesn't your face hurt?”
“Give me.”
“Yes?”
“Wrist.”
In fact, I wasn't so worried about it, but Rupert ignored my anxious question at
the beginning and then stretched out his arm again. He carefully avoided the
reddened areas, and took my wrist lightly with his own caution, although not
delicate.
He looked away to see what he was doing now, and he rummaged through his pocket
with a slightly grumpy face and popped out a round, small barrel. I shuddered and
received the barrel with another hand that he was not holding.
“What is this?”
“Don't you know if you look at it

Rupert nervously questions. If I want to give it, I'll give it fine. I didn't feel
very good because the words I said were so mip-san.
The barrel with a tiger engraved with great precision is ripe for the eye. Lehan,
who entered the academy, applied it almost like water to his face and body.
Ointment. It is a patented product of Sangpagne Pharma, commonly known as tiger

ointment. The tiger ointment, which contains as much holy water as the nails of St.
Volgorwad, is so expensive that it cannot be ignored by its name alone, leaving its
efficacy.
Rehan, who had never received a lot of pocket money, was carrying a green tiger,
but seeing a red tiger drawn on this barrel, is it authentic. And if it's really
genuine, no, there's no chance that the imperial family will use a counterfeit
product, so it's genuine, but it's not something that can only be used with a
little wrist.
I shook my head with the heart of Sujeon-no that was soaked in my body without me
knowing, and I packed a cold ointment to remind me of my commitment to show me what
luxury is when I enter the Imperial Palace. I have to get it for giving it. If you
don't, you may feel bad about ignoring my sincerity again.
“Apply it? Thank you.”
Rupert laughs at the sound of the wind blowing out if he didn't know I was going to
take that precious ointment cold. He slowly opened his mouth only after I ate my
mind to waste and applied a yellow, bad-smelling ointment on his wrist.
“It's expensive.”
Condescension. I responded with dissatisfaction with his grumpy mouth.
“I know. Isn't this about a hundred gold in one barrel?”
“Did you just apply it when you know it?”
“That's because my body is more precious. Your Highness, if you take it out and dry
it, it will be powerful. I'm just getting fat like this. Oh, take a look here. I
think it's up to now.”
When I emphasize that Rupert had a reason for needing ointment in the first place,
his mouth closed like a clam. I wondered if he felt sorry because he seemed a
little uneasy. It's too late to feel sorry for that face, and I also have the urge
to shoot out some rude words because you've already killed me.
Was he a person who could really feel that kind of emotion? It's such a normal
thing where you can feel sorry that your opponent's wrist is a little tight because
you caught it without adjusting your strength.
“Are you sorry?”
“The problem is that your skin is damn weak, but why am I?”
He hastily denied it as if the instep had fallen on fire. Even if you do this or
that, it looks like she's really a child. I can't hide my feelings here. I also
overlooked that I was not good at lying, and I kicked my tongue at Rupert, who
seemed to be somewhat fluttering.
“Please apply it to your Majesty's face as well.”

“That's it.”
“Oh, what would you do if you were bruised then? You have to take care of your
body.”
“That's it. It's off, a little bit.”
Rupert took a cold walk to see if it was annoying for me to shake the ointment
close to my face.
I stopped as I followed him, looking at his back moving awesomely fast. Rupert is
getting farther and farther away as if he didn't realize that I stopped standing,
or didn't care. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes to clean up the intricate
head only after he completely disappeared from my field of view.
In fact, I was still confused. I couldn't believe that the background of the
Empress was not as strong as the Duke of Arnbach, but that it was close to Chibu.
Although Bernardi was a country where the father of a family was more important
than the status of her mother, this does not mean that her mother's origin does not
matter at all. Usually empresses of empresses of emperors were produced by dukes or
marquis. Even if you can't, you're a royal family from another country
In the city where the emperor is the daughter of the Duke of Armbach, the national
mother, the Empress, is not a haunt, is a slave. It would be scary to be a
commoner, but it is not a scandal of the imperial family, but a serious matter that
aristocrats could cause an uprising.
“Do you know that the Empress of Bernardini was from Ardelle's brotherhood? Not the
daughter of Count Ardelle, but a sex slave.”
I chewed my lips, recalling Arnulf's words. That's why Rupert snorted when I said
he respected me. I thought my father would have told me about him and the Empress.
The most questionable person was his father. Why did the ringing principlist who
opposed even Tori, the one-year-old Empress, condoned Rupert's mother, the Empress?
If Arnulf was teasing his mouth in the first place, it is also questionable why the
emperor is still. She may not feel the need to go out, but the emperor, who is the
only person who can press the emperor, may be restraining her.
But why?
I never knew anything about Rupert's father, the current emperor. It was rare for
me to see my face even at a court ball, and I met the Empress the day before I was
born.
Was the emperor's love for the Empress so great? Did you really go crazy with women
and put a nobleman's mask on Nobi to hold the seat of the national mother? It is an
imperial family that has collapsed because of women in the first place, so there is
no possibility at all. It's probably not true that there is a word called Gyeongguk
Ji Color ().
If the emperor eats his heart, it is not impossible at all to make a woman an
empress by moderately becoming an aristocrat from another country, whether a
commoner or a slave. It may be difficult to rectify if a real native person comes
in, but once the empress was the emperor's woman, the final decision lies with the
emperor himself.
The current emperor has a strong foundation, which is rare. Since it was a country
with a strong aristocracy, the proportion of emperors who married the Sedoga family
in order to make even one family more on my side was overwhelmingly high, but now
the emperor is not such a person. A favorite woman may have manipulated her
identity in the yard where the status of the Empress has become a place far from
power where she can't even take care of her internal affairs by setting aside the
Minister of the Palace.
However, for such a romantic reason alone, it is less convincing. This is because
Rupert was almost abandoned. Why do we neglect him so much as the child of the
woman who took such a risk and brought him in?
I couldn't rule out the possibility that Arnulf was wrong, so I thought I had to
enter the Imperial Palace and meet my father for the first time. It's hard to think
that deep disgust comes from misunderstanding, so it's safe to know and act for
sure.
It turned out that it was around this time that Lehan entered the Academy. I
measured the date in my head. About a couple of months left. I was always sorry for
not being able to attend his entrance ceremony. Even though it was still the day I
sent my younger brother to the capital, I regretted not attending the entrance
ceremony of my brother, who had only one thing called Moore Algebra, who was a
little sick.
The Academy is not a place where anyone can enter because of the restraint of the
aristocracy. It was a place to be celebrated enough, but because he had a sister
who often suffered as a child, Lehan left Belua lonely without being seen off by
his parents. If it were the same as before, my father would not be busy with work.
This time, I should go and celebrate.
I tried to think of my brother's face as I folded my thoughts about Rupert, who was
constantly digging deep. Then I felt better. Lehan would have been in the capital
all the time. If I get a little higher as a maiden, I may be able to commute to
work outside the palace, and then I may be able to live with Rehan.
I guessed that the reason why my relationship with Lehan was wrong, or that the
child avoided me was because of awkwardness. We had a friendly childhood together
so as not to be upset, but since he started attending the Academy, it became
difficult to even see his face once a year. If we were able to live together, we
might not repeat our awkward relationship.
Nothing is as precious to me as my family. Neither the honor of the nobility nor

the loyalty to the country matters. If Lehan and his parents were able to lead a
safe life, they were satisfied with it.
My sweet brother will understand what I want to do to protect Belua. My mother and
father are scared, so I have to meet with Rehan and persuade them slowly. I nodded
small as I looked at the sleet melting from the floor.
Let's not be impatient. It's still spring. There is still time. When I entered the
Imperial Palace, everything wasn't solved, but at least I didn't find out that my
father and Rupert had a seedling connection. I shook my dizzying head as I tried
myself.
After Arnulf came and threw a terrifying abusive speech, Rupert's boundaries
towards me definitely faded. He never accepted me as my person, but to quote
Rupert's words, he didn't push me away from following me like a jaw-dropping dog.
Because Rupert's restraint was not there, I followed Tori and Rupert as if it were
natural, and being attached to them soon became a daily routine.
Rupert's palace was very quiet except for the night when he fell asleep and the
early morning before he woke up. This is because he hates the presence of people
around him, and in order not to go unnoticed, the user leaves only a minimum number
of people, and everyone withdraws. Among the many users, it was me and Tori who
could serve him at a short distance. I felt a little derided by the fact. Hold on
to anyone passing by and say, 'Hey, do you know how hard it is to be stuck next to
that little guy? ' And I want to be spooky.
Of course, Rupert doesn't completely believe me. It was actually predictable that
his boundaries were broken a bit since his confrontation with Arnulf. Rejecting
Arnulf's proposal in front of Rupert's eyes was proof that I wasn't on the side of
the emperor.
I was greatly offended by my refusal, and Arnulf often harassed me by making

maidens. Rupert contemplated this, and I just took the absurd harassment of them
that I could avoid enough. So he will have no choice but to trust me even the
slightest bit. Aside from the fact that it's unclear why I might be attached to
him.
It was very natural that I chose Rupert. No matter what the Empress's origin is, or
Rupert's current position in the imperial family, he will become Crown Prince and
Emperor Gearko after just over a year.
Knowing that difficult future, there is no need to ride a line in conflict between
Arnulf and Rupert. Arnulf was like a rotten dongaju that was smeared on the
outside. The nobles who persecuted Rupert because they didn't know it would later
be purged.
I counted in my head the number of nobles that would be removed by Rupert, and
closed my eyes to the moderately blowing spring breeze. The flow of air that gently
touched my cheeks and the spring sun that warms my body was pleasant. Regardless of
my fuss, it was a peaceful afternoon.
“La Riette.”
At Tori's call, I looked up at her. She was stretching her arms to hand over the
raccoon to me. For the first time I saw an animal make such a vivid expression, the
raccoon was frowning to see if he didn't want to approach me.
I also didn't really like animals in the first place, so I stumbled at the front
paws that looked like human hands and looked at the beast that was clearly
rejecting me with trembling eyes.
“Yes?”
“Please take care of the raccoon for a while.”
“Why do you tell me...”

“The preacher is sleeping right now.”
I turned my head towards Rupert. Under the shadow of a large zelkova tree, he
stretches his limbs with his hands and feet, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.
I laughed at the carefree appearance of Rupert. Does Arnulf not feel a sense of
crisis even though he hates himself so much? Maybe there's a corner where I really
believe, so I want to do that.
“No, do you sleep again?”
“Because the days are getting hotter, I can't sleep through the fortress.”
“Yes?”
When Tori said he wanted to go to the bathroom, I forcibly hugged the raccoon that
was rattling. The raccoon was not a beast managed by the palace, nor was it a joke
because Rupert released and raised in the forest — if neglect could be defined as
breeding — so the pleasant smell was not a joke. I frowned on my nostrils and
clenched my nails as if I were scratching my shoulder, and all the animals made a
squeak.
“Hey, it's Guri. Stay still.”
! !
The rebellion is severe. I don't like the name I call myself because it's so
simple. I added a similar quadrilateral to myself.
“It's copper because it smells like copper. Not the copper of a raccoon.”
Hiik!
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
The raccoon stared at me on a topic that he couldn't even understand me. Why does
he hate me like this?
I strenuously approached Rupert for fear that a raccoon would do it to me. I didn't
expect him to wake up and take the raccoon, but at least I wanted to see my hurt
when he was hurt by his raccoon.
Rupert was a child who could feel a sense of responsibility for the damage caused
by himself. I don't know how long he will be able to feel such a human emotion, but
I thought I wanted him to have all the emotions that could be a brake on the
downfall of Belua. Whether it's guilt or sorry, whatever it really is.
“Kuriya. Your owner is now a master. Can you keep quiet?”
! Hiik!
The stupid raccoon, who couldn't understand my words, continued to flutter with his
mandible. Even though I was careful and hugged, I was frustrated.
“Ayat!”
Because of the claws on the raccoon's black front paws, his face grew alive. It's
been a long time since I gave up on a sweet life with my beloved man, but it's
still a face that I can see everything.
I cried and nervously let go of the raccoon. The raccoon landed on the ground with
his body wide open as if he were helping out of the air, and ran to Hudadak and sat
on Rupert's boat, sleeping as if he were dead.
“... what is it.”
Rupert slowly raised his body to see if the heavy weight on my boat was bothersome.
The blonde, who has become crumbly as she sleeps casually, is drawn forward. On the
subject of pretending to be a girl, he has no interest in embellishment.
Nevertheless, the grainy and shiny blonde has long since been cut, and he has
sinned his thin face like a chirping curtain.
He swooped his head toward me, sweeping up his hair as if bothering him.
“Yes?”
“Who will wake you up.”
It was definitely a raccoon who woke him up, but why did he get angry with me? I
was frustrated and put out my lips.
“Because of your Highness Raccoon, I couldn't even get that collection of poems?”
Originally, I couldn't go to the collection of poems, but when I was hurt, I wanted
to make a loud voice. Rupert, who glanced at my cheek, grins.
“I can't go without such a wound, you.”
“... why, why, why?”
“It looks like a dumpling.”
This guy can't shoot!
Even though Rupert had just woke up, he was unlucky enough to be beautiful, so I
couldn't dare to refute it and only revile it inwardly. He was a beautiful girl
with an attractive, fresh expression, and I looked like a dumpling with a bumpy
cheek, as he said.
You will lose weight soon, but your innate face will not change. Since he was a
child, Lehan heard the sound of a handsome man, but who do I look like?
“Come here.”
Rupert lifted his finger when he lamented without being able to refute it. When I
looked at it, I was nineteen, so it was very unpleasant for a young man like Wensu
to call me like a beast, but I stood in front of him so lost that I wanted to
groan.
“I told you not to laugh.”
He frowns and bruises his fine beauty. He quickly smiled at Rupert's annoyance.
When I was pathetic, he kicked his tongue, rummaged through his arms and pulled out
a courtesy tiger ointment. I don't seem to get hurt so much, but I take care of my
body quite a bit. Yang, who was prepared for any eventuality, always carried an
ointment. He handed me the ointment without words, and I received the ointment
without an answer and opened it.
“Don't you say thank you now?”
Rupert laughed as if my indecent attitude was outrageous.
No, I was hurt by your raccoon. What am I thankful for? Because I couldn't shoot it
like that, I once again groaned and smiled obediently.
“Oh, I'm lost, Your Highness.”
“Are you sarcastic now?”
“It's not sarcastic. Really! Extremely! Thank you, Your Highness.”
“I'm afraid the dumplings will burst and come out.”
I tried not to listen to his ugly voice, and applied ointment to my cheeks. It was
a product that worked well no matter when I used it, so I felt that the freshness
was fading. I was pleased with the efficacy of the ointment and returned the half-
remaining ointment to Rupert.
“How do you rewrite something you've already written dirty?”
“Am I clean?”
Like Bernardi's aristocrat, I cleaned up my body twice a day. In fact, Rupert, who
rolls around casually without doing every dirt floor, will be dirtier than me. When
he bluntly questioned Rupert's words and actions that ignored my thorough hygiene
ideas, he shook his head that he couldn't believe my words.
“Clean dog horns. You write it.”
It's expensive, but it's better if you give it. I squeezed my head and packed the
ointment. The saving spirit of wanting to save money by selling came up smulsmal,
but I vowed to give it to Lehan or spend it all on my body. Let's not save, La
Riette! Extravagant! Luxury!
I looked at Rupert as I fiddled with the ointment that was left for a long time
even though I wrote that I used it abundantly. Halfway up, he was moving the
raccoon sitting on my boat to his leg. As if he didn't want to fall from him at
all, the beast crooked and pulled out his forelegs.
Even though Rupert wasn't really good at raccoons, he monopolized the immense
affection of the beast. It's up to Tori and me to pack rice, wash it, and make a
home in the sunniest sun in the forest, but Rupert is the only person who shows a
smile as the raccoon daintly sticks out to his tongue.
The appearance of a raccoon's mouth rising up resembles a person smiling, but I was
very curious about the fact that the beast could laugh. It is a typical barely god
Abu who grimaces his black nose, and likewise rubs his black forefoot, and floats
on Rupert.
Barely raccoon. Barely shinguri for short. The smell is also copper, and it is a
truly insidious beast that seems to be copper even inside. Rupert stroked the
raccoon's head with a nonchalant touch to see if he liked the growling beast Ayang.
The beast cries small, as if satisfied.
“The raccoon is very calm for his Highness.”

“Because it's mine.”
Rupert gave a convincing answer. I noticed that Puck liked the fact that the
raccoon was only calm for him. Among the many people in this Red Palace, he liked
Tori the most, and the next ranking was incomparably the beast raccoon.
If I play like that, I'll be a little prettier. Paw... no, so why don't you rub
your hands a little and laugh? I faced the eyes of a raccoon with a rounded border
like glasses, seriously thinking that I should take an example of a beast.
How did you become the pet of this dastardly man? I asked from the inside, but the
beast only stutters his eyes, looking raunchy to see if I can't hear the sound of
my heart.
“Tori?”
“Oh, I think my stomach hurts a little.”
Rupert rarely separates Tori from me. It wasn't long after she was away, but I was
quickly lost when I was looking for it. It was also true that I was his maiden, but
this is not a bit of a favoritism.
“I think you really like Tori, who conveys it.”
In my words, Rupert's eyebrows rise at an angle. As he frowned small, he looked

back at me with an expression saying not to shout.
“Not much.”
I didn't even like it, but it was absurd to keep it next to me all day. Do you
think you're ashamed of it? Although he has been growing at a frightening pace
recently, he looks a lot younger because of his slow growth, but he is already 14
years old. It was around that time when Rehan was crooked by craziness.
The age when spring is nostalgic, is adolescence.
She is an age that is likely to embrace an older woman or a girl of her age at
least once. I couldn't find a lively emotion like excitement between Tori and
Rupert, but they shared a bond that I couldn't understand.
I wasn't quick to notice this way, so it may be that my husband didn't notice his
love affair. I couldn't imagine that he was a person who knew how to be
affectionate with people because it wasn't easy to reach.
“While you like it.”
I sat down beside Rupert and timidly doubted the authenticity of his answer.
“What do you think so when you see it?”
Rupert, wearing a raccoon like a shawl, raises his body completely. As he leaned
back against a huge old tree, he put one arm on his knee and twisted his chin. I
rolled my eyes because it was a very boyish posture to play a girl.
“If you sit down, you may see the inside of your skirt.”
“If you want to see it, watch it.”
I don't want to see a fourteen-year-old girl, or a boy pretending to be a girl's

skirt, even if she gives money. I shook my head and sighed. I was quite sensitive
to my body posture and posture, whether it was due to Mrs. Chrissy's rigorous
classes.
“A precious person should not sit like that.”
“Since I sit on this soil, it goes against manners.”
That's right. I returned to the original story without being more intelligent.
“Anyway, it's true that you save Tori.”
“Do you like everything you care about?”
“Wouldn't it be the opposite? It's something I love because I like it.”
Rupert put a moxibustion on my half-moon. My mouth was hard as if I was worried,

but when I hung a raccoon on my shoulder and made a serious face, it was
ridiculous.
“I don't care about it all because I like it.”
“If you like it, you have to save it.”
“Are you, however?”
“Almost everyone would.”
I didn't understand Rupert's question. What part of the saying that you save if you
like it doesn't convince you? If you like it, you'll save it, and you'll love what
you care about.
“I don't think I can get in most of them.”
“Are you saying no to preach?”
It was an ambiguous answer. It was a topic that might help me define my attitude
towards him, so I kept my ears close and focused.
“I only save mine.”
mine.
Rupert often made such a distinction as he said to himself. What he has and what he
doesn't have. What you hold in your hand and what you don't hold. It's as if the
two exist in different worlds.
“Favors and dislikes don't matter.”
Whether you like it or not, it means you save it if it's your own. I got up from my
seat and approached Rupert, who put down the raccoon as if he were about to return
to the palace.
“Tori belongs to his Highness, right?”
I know the answer. Tori and the raccoon belonged to Rupert. That's why I save it.
However, his argument was a different feeling from perverse possessiveness or
obsession, and the more I asked, the more I was confused. “Do you like it and love
it?” It sounds like it's not about owning it, but saving it because it's the two
that I got.
“Uh.”
“Am I?”
This is a question I heard answered the other day. Time passed unhurriedly, and
spring came, and even this warm spring sun could not melt the boundaries of his
frozen day. Nevertheless, as he waited in anticipation of his answer, he laughed
like self-help because he was ridiculous.
There is no other human being in the world that I hate as much as that child, but
it was annoyingly funny that I didn't want to get inside the boundaries of such a
person. I swallowed a nervous laugh and waited for Rupert's answer.
“You.”
Rupert's little mouth opens slowly. My mouth slowly rose as if laughing at me

waiting for an answer while my eyes were shining with lanterns.
“No.”
“Your Highness's Maiden.”
“She's the maiden of the Red Palace. Assigned to me.”
“What if I wanted to be the Maiden of Her Majesty?”
“I can't believe it.”
Of course, it's disappointing. After confirming that my expression was firm, Rupert
calmly turned his back and began to move away without saying to follow. The
distance was like a million miles. Even if you walk or walk, it doesn't decrease at
all.
Still, I woke up because I had to narrow it down. Even if I have to rub my front
paws and smile humiliating like a sneaky beast, I will follow you.
“... et, lariette!”
“Ugh...”
I don't sleep deeply because of my irritable and sensitive personality, but since I
was barely asleep after setting up two nights, my dream was so warm and fluffy that
I didn't want to get out of it. I tried to ignore the voice of someone who seemed
to call me, and plunged back into the fall of my dreams.
In my dream, I was eighteen. The emperor was still Rupert Lasperich I, but he did
not hate Belua. What was so nice about the eighteen ordinary days, which I had
never considered so special, was so happy, and I strolled through the fields of
beautiful Belua while holding the hands of a faceless man, soaked in tearful
happiness.
... hands?
It turns out that it feels like someone is really holding my hand and shaking it.
My hands shook constantly and rapidly as I slowly realized the bitter reality that
I had never gone out for a walk alone, rather than holding the company's hand. From
the vague boundary between dream and reality, I opened my eyes very slowly.
Oh, I barely fell asleep.
I was annoyed by the feeling that the mental head returned to reality.
“La Riette! La Riette!”
Forced to sleep in Tori's urgent voice, I barely swallowed my anger and turned my
head. Standing in the narrow gap between the olive-colored old wall and my bed, she
was biting her lips and watching me. I didn't expect a person to stand in that
space, so I was as eerie as if I had seen a ghost at the moment, but I quickly
recognized her.
“... Tori?”
The pure white moonlight illuminates her lustrous hair. Sun-tanned face, cheeks
studded with freckles, which is proof that she has been wandering around for a long
time. There were tears dripping down on it. I couldn't even beat her as she grabbed
my body and shook it at random because she fell out of her ear for a moment.
“Why, why? What's going on!”
“La, La Riette...”
I tried to calm her down with a subdued voice. Tori, who cried and blew as if his
soul had gone halfway out, grabbed my wrist and pulled me out of bed when I woke up
completely immersed.
“Your Highness, it's strange... It's like having a nightmare, but I don't breathe,
huh, I don't rest.”
“Tori, calm down. Don't cry.”
Rupert didn't breathe, but Tori didn't seem to breathe either. Even she couldn't
breathe as she poured out the tears of sheep swallowed by her nightmare.
I frowned, knocking on Tori's back, trembling. I had heard Tori worry about Rupert
not being able to fall asleep, but I thought it was just about setting up sleep.
Nightmares were the reason.
“Did you sing Tae Yi?”
“I can't, huh, call me! Your Highness... can't wake up, but he says, town, call,
horse, huh! Fever! Fever, huh, just now! I do.”
“First of all, I have antipyretic drugs and sleeping pills.”
I passed Tori, where I began to cry again, and quickly rushed to the chest of
drawers to find emergency medicine. As a child, I was familiar with medicine
because I had severe problems, and returning back in time would not have changed my
fragile constitution, so I had taken quite a bit of medicine because I didn't know
when I was visiting.
As I followed Tori, who was hurriedly walking so much that I wanted to fall over
it, I thought it was strange that medicine was a waste. Dr. Eilly prescribed only
the drugs produced by Sangpagne Pharma, and since the drugs of Sangpagne Pharma
were all expensive, I used to take one tablet only when I really needed it.
There was an old saying that the ugly guy gave me one more bread, but the medicine
was much more expensive than bread, so one corner of my heart was bitter. Rupert
wasn't even an ugly guy to me.
I'll have to charge him a separate fee later. After finishing a strange calculation
with Tori in front of him, who seemed to be distracted by worrying about a sick
person and such a person, I approached Rupert, gasping for breath.
“Your Highness?”
Originally, the white skin was pale, and it turned blue. He was shaking his limbs
weakly with a cold sweat. They exhale hard intermittently while not being able to
move as if they were pressed by scissors.
I couldn't sympathize with him. When I saw a beautiful and slender girl like
Freesia feeling in pain here, it would be a common reaction that my body was
worried about her sick sheep and was restless, but ridiculously, I was even a
little excited.
Oh, I couldn't laugh at the shameful feeling that was rushing in without a bird to
stop. I didn't want to be as much as a person who felt pleasure in the pain of
others. It was the little boy in front of me who made me such a person. I hated
Rupert, and I was scared before I hated it. The monster that will grow up in this
child is scary, and I am afraid of the cruel nature that hides in this thin and
fragile body.
I was aware that Rupert hadn't broken Belua 'yet'. It was natural that he was next
to him to prevent that future. He is a coward who is not prepared to change the
essence of Rupert, nor is he confident, so he eagerly hopes that the wind of blood
will simply pass through Belua Bay.
He may not be thinking of touching Belua at all. He was young, and he was weak. But
the assumption did not even leave a faint footprint on my hating Rupert.
It's unavoidable. He was an absolute perpetrator to me, so I can't do it even if

I'm frustrated. Just as he did not listen to my chagrin, I would feel unaware of
his chagrin. I don't think Rupert would feel chagrin because of his hatred of me.
Rupert is the perpetrator and the only person who can prevent the fall of Belua. If
he dies from a nightmare, he will be comfortable, but even if I don't help him, he
will survive. I felt dry and offended by his devilish vitality.
It would be nice if I was hit by any disaster and died without harming me.
When I saw a young boy who couldn't even breathe properly, I thought about it
cruelly. Tori holds my hand looking at his distant face with an indifferent
expression. I wonder if I thought I was surprised and hardened.
“La, La Riette.”
“I'm a little surprised. When have you been doing this?”
“I've had nightmares for a long time, but this is the first time I have a fever and
I can't breathe here.”
I raised my hand on Rupert's forehead, soaked in sweat, at Tori's words. It's hot.
After crumbling the herbs I had brought, I buried them in the palm of my hand and
slowly applied them to his forehead. Rupert's eyes, whose focus is blurred by my
touch, begin to look for light. Forcibly lifting his eyelids, he immediately
checked my face.
When I saw my eyes getting bigger, I realized that I wasn't Tori. It seemed
unpleasant to have my hands on my forehead, but I only chewed my lips because I
couldn't pinch my body at will. I noticed that Rupert was reluctant to show me his
weakness. So I looked at him more carefully with young eyes full of concern that he
didn't know anything.
“Your Highness, it's Lariette. Are you okay? Do you want to call Taeyi?”
“Turn off... lose.”
I don't know if I'm wandering in my dreams or looking at me in front of me. The

clear focus seems to be a word that looks at me, but it's not my knowledge. I only
had to play a loyal maiden who didn't know both of her bodies due to her sudden
illness.
Even though the heat was boiling, it wasn't enough to die, and I wasn't a monster
that would die this much in the first place, so I only applied herbs to Rupert's
forehead, pretending I didn't know. Actually, it was eating.
“It's an antipyretic. My mother gave it to me, but I'm not sure if this is the
right thing to do. I'm sorry.”
Rupert cried and could not hurt me for wrongdoing. It wasn't until he barely moved
his neck and sprayed my hand that I unpacked the pocket containing the medicine.
After reciting very slowly how to use it on the paper containing the herbs, I
clapped my hands and squeezed the herb that I had just learned about Rupert's
forehead into his mouth.
“Your Highness, antipyretic drugs are the trade of eating. Chew and swallow.”
In my words, Rupert spit out a precious herb. No, I know how expensive this is! I
wanted to shout like that, but instead I picked up the herbs that flowed on the
pillow again and put it in his mouth. Rupert's face was hardened not by pain, but
by annoyance against me, but it was a waste to be wasteful.
“You chew...”
“I don't know what a great nightmare it is that I sweat and have a fever here.”
I said, “Turn it off...? Tori!”
Rupert looks for Tori in a hoarseness. I blocked Tori from running to him and asked
him for water. Tori hesitated, alternated between me and Rupert, and quickly left
the room.
“Do you think I gave you poison?”
I sighed as I saw him biting the herbal medicine I had forcibly put in my mouth
without swallowing it. Then, as if I saw it, I swallowed the herbs that were left
in my hands and swallowed them in my mouth.
“Now, look. I ate it too.”
After confirming that I swallowed the herb, Rupert slowly chewed the herb until
then. It's like a mass of distrust. I feel impatient because I really don't believe
in me as much as my nails. I grinned as I looked at him who was weak and unable to
root my hand on my forehead.
“You don't have to be ashamed of being weak to me.”
“...”
“It's not priceless. I often have nightmares too.”
Even though the spirit was already nineteen adults who had grown up. The dream that
you dragged Rehan and his father, the nightmare of that vivid night. Therefore, I
longed for Rupert to remember me as the person who helped him get out of his
nightmare. Only then will that nightmare not become a reality.
Rupert quickly found stability because it was expensive and had excellent medicinal
properties. He swallowed without rejecting the pill form of sleep inducer I put out
with the water Tori brought, and he lay still while I wiped his forehead with a wet
towel. The shape of the long, dense eyelashes is incredibly fine, even if it is
really a girl. So I could have deceived my gender to be fifteen.
“Is it a little comfortable, right?”
“...”
“It's expensive. It's about removing antipyretic from the Sangpagne Pharmaceutical
Table.”
I condescended on him who had no answer. In my words, Rupert frowns at his neat
beauty and opens one eye with three eyes.
“It's just expensive.”
His attention was beautiful, and the amount that the craftsman poured out his soul
one by one, was beautiful, but his eyes were not as serious as the back alley
thugs. I groaned timidly, with my eyes lowered at his ferocious gaze.
He soon fell asleep with a quiet breath. It's a sweet sleep that I've been longing
for for a long time. I watched Rupert, who seemed to be dead like an invoice,
without getting up from his seat.
“Tori goes to sleep. I'll protect you tonight.”
“No, I can't entrust that to Larriet.”
“That's what it is. It's about adding electric charges. I'm the maiden of your
Highness, too.”
“But I didn't leave my side at night...”
“I can't do it today.”
Even with my resolute attitude, Tori hesitated. I smiled and grabbed her hand
because she couldn't hide her tired feelings.
“You're sleepy, right? It's okay to go.”

“Well, I'll take turns at dawn.”
After yawning with his mouth wide open, Tori slowly woke up and bowed his head
toward Rupert, who was deeply asleep, to see if he was really sleepy. I can't even
see her as he greets her. Tori never followed court manners, and he was as good as
a greeting.
Even when she left the room, the only thing left was silence. Rupert's slender
breath spreads evenly in a quiet room as if it were a rat dead. I confronted his
grumpy face expressionless. Looking at him, I realized that cold humiliation that
would not suit the child was clinging to me, but I didn't feel like fixing it.
Because no one sees it.
He distrusts me. If I were to put Rupert and me on the same line, I'd rather be the
one who can't believe it. Nevertheless, he doesn't believe me at all. Rupert tried
not to take the medicine I gave him even though he was distracted. I wouldn't even
think he was a man of the emperor, but his bones were still distrustful.
Why?
The reason came right away without having to think about it. I'm not going to
believe in Belua, my father, who is the same as my back boat. It may be natural for
Rupert's uneasy standpoint.
My father held a secret that could ruin even his fragile position as if he were not
there. I don't even guess how my father, who didn't walk well in the capital, knew
the most secret secrets of the imperial family. It wasn't a secret that was very
helpful to know.
In the first place, my father was not a good person in Kwon Mo-soo, but such a
heavy secret would have only been a burden. If it were a secret that could be used
in the first place, Arnulf would not have made fun of his mouth.
Does Aunt Amelia know about this? So did you think Archduke Ventibolt would be king
and became his concubine? I clenched my head on Rupert's bed with a head that
rarely went back. I need to meet my father. No, my father was silent even though he
knew this. I have to meet my aunt first.
It's hard to grasp the situation with the head of a nineteen girl who grew up in a
province other than a big city. I have never rolled in the political version, and I
have never been able to do it, so I have no history of helping even manage Beloan
estates. I could only think of walking to Rupert in the end. Nevertheless, it
seemed frustrating and crazy because his distrust was the only thing that came
back.
Why don't you believe me when there's just a little time left. Please trust me.
PLEASE.
My impatience may be what makes Rupert even more suspicious of me, but I feel like
my mind is drying up in a fast-paced time. While he distrusts me, I completely
believed in him. If I leave it as it is, he will hurt me and Belua, completely
without a doubt.
“Trust me, Your Highness.”
The answer did not come back. Of course. He fell asleep deeply.
“I do not betray your Highness.”

At least while you're in power.
I closed my eyes, muttering words that Rupert would not even hear. My eyelids were
heavy because I slept and my tension was released. A thin wind poured out of the
window he had left open to cool his heat. Thinking about closing the window, I fell
asleep unknowingly.
As Tori woke me up earlier, an unfinished dream continued. The chiseled man with
one head bigger than me didn't see his face, but it was quite my taste. The fields
of Belua, where spring is beautiful, were filled with the scent of light violets.
Even though I wasn't with a man like this, I liked to climb the hill behind the
mansion alone. Everyone will love the small and beautiful Belua if they climb a
hill overlooking the town and watch it glow in the soft sunset.
In the evening, Belua used to blend the sweet scent of flowers with the smell of
preparing a savory dinner. When I closed my eyes and focused, I heard the sound of
the children in the village playing. I really loved such belouas.
“I love Belua.”
A man looks down at me at the words I gave with a smile. He seemed to smile a
little, so I grabbed his hand. But his hands were so small that it was hard to
believe. The hand of an adult man was unbelievably small, so I opened my eyes and
grabbed his hand even more tightly. The soft crab had a good texture.
I began to worry about the company's hands crumbling. Ah, uh. Was this a dream? Why
is my hand touching when it's a dream? It also has such a distinct texture.
“... hey.”
Uh-huh?
I was frowned upon by the voice of the man calling me. My body is a big adult, but
why is my voice so young? Then I was upset and opened my eyes. Not in a dream, but
in reality.
The scorching sun illuminated Rupert's bedroom. I put my eyes on it to correct the
blurred vision, and it was slow and awful. The dazed spirit slowly returns. I
didn't have a long dream, but it's already morning.
The red walls and the well-organized hanging guns began to catch my eyes one by
one. As I glanced through the room, my gaze immediately touched the object that was
in front of me. The gently winding blonde neatly covered her pure white forehead. I
thought about who the brilliance belonged to.
“Away.”
“... yes?”
“Tell me not to fall.”
The smooth, pretty forehead, no, the owner of the forehead ordered it to be cold. I
squeaked my head down and checked the identity of the hand I was holding. It was a
white, fine hand, but with sharp bones. His hand rested on Rupert's arm.
I was so surprised that I forgot to breathe, I left his hand sprinkled and withdrew
from Hudadak. I stepped back so sharply that I fell out of bed, but I didn't even
feel any pain.
It's crazy! Lariette, you're crazy!
“Ugh!”
“...”
“I'm sorry!”
While I was asleep, the wind came through the window and thought it was cold, but I
never imagined that I would climb up to his bed for a while. Because I had a pretty
quiet habit of sleeping.
Rupert looked down at me with his hands on the ground, and his mouth was
dumbfounded. Fortunately, he doesn't seem to be offended by the atrocities that
dared to climb to his bed and slurp his hands. Is that why she's posing as a woman
anyway?
“Murder.”
His profanity, as always, is dry. Oh, I'm glad. I bowed my head flat because I
didn't want to get angry.
“I'm so sorry! I'll stop for a moment...”
“That's it. Go out and call Torina.”
He was more generous than he thought it was the effect of gulping my herbs. Right
now, I thought I'd be threatening to pull out a gun hanging on the wall and shoot
it.
“Yes, yes!”
I woke up, stealing my mouth with my hands, which had dried up to my saliva. It
wasn't until then that my buttocks that were stuck on the floor hurt. If he was a
prince instead of a maiden now, it was a problem that he would have bought up right
away. Originally, it was a collection of poems that I couldn't go to, but I really
almost went to the collection of poems.
Flowing. I swallowed a leaking sigh and was deeply grateful for his transvestite.
When I called Tori, Rupert stared at me with an annoying eye, as if why were you
standing there far away. It's all my virtue that I was able to wake up in the
morning with a light body, and precisely because of my medicine, but I don't have a
bad match. I was tempted by his ungrateful attitude, but I tried to lose my mind
and laugh.
“Your Highness, are you okay?”
“From now on, no matter what happens, don't stop at night. Absolutely.”
My question is that Rupert, who does not measure what he heard, strokes Tori's head
running to me as if it were a beast. The guy who can't shoot. Pretending to be
polite, I bowed my head, hid my distorted face, and frowned at the bridge of my
nose. Satisfied with his dry and dry Tadokim, Tori sighs a small sigh.
“Your Highness, thank you first when this happens.”

“What?”
At Tori's words, Rupert raised his eyebrows at an angle. The child of a cheeky kid.
Wensu cub. I chewed on him, saying everything I could say inside and out. I'll let
you get sick. I regretted that my heart fell down.
“I got a fever because of the medicine Larriet brought for her charge, Your
Highness.”
“... what?”
I don't even remember when I put medicine in my mouth overnight because I saw his
facial expression. I opened my mouth quickly because I wanted a chance.
“I have a weak body, so I prefer to have emergency medicine. If you feel

uncomfortable in the future but don't want to call a word, please let me know.”
“What do I believe and put the medicine you gave me in my mouth?”
“You're fine, take the medicine I gave you.”
I smiled and questioned Rupert's nervous voice. Uhu, that human being is frustrated
even if he helps him. Still, it's true that I'm fine, so he closed his mouth
because he lost the number of times he would hit me. I smiled pretty and got close
to him like Tori.
“Your Highness.”
“What.”
As my smile gets stronger, Rupert's face hardens. As I wandered around with a

casual face, he was unbearable and puzzled.
“Why are you laughing? What the hell do you want?”
“I am glad that your Highness is all healed.”
“Don't think about condescending because I'll give you medicine.”
“Can't I get paid for medicine and pay condescension?”
“I'm afraid.”
Oh, I think I've crossed the line. Rupert raises his body right away and crumples
his face as hard as if he were holding a gun. In fact, the wall where the gun was
hanging from the bed where he was lying was not far away, so I shrugged my
shoulders.
“It's a joke, Your Majesty. Surely I wanted your Highness to be rewarded, didn't I?
I'm the maiden of your Highness.”
“Don't sound cranky. What do you want?”
“It sounds like it's not sick? I am the Maiden of Your Highness...”
“Damn it, do you know that your master doesn't even know my maiden? What do you
want?”
I was subtly touched by the words he spit out as quickly as if blocking my mouth.
Alas, admitted. Rupert recognized me as my maiden for the first time, even though I
didn't want to talk about it, because it was a casual fire. I was his maiden for a
few months, but I was very impressed by the word 'my maiden' that he heard from his
mouth. I looked carefully at his eyes and was lucky.
“Old Tae, if you say so, stir... can I go out of the palace on the 15th to come?”
“Why?”
“The medicine that was charged yesterday is very expensive.”
Rupert pucked a pillow on my back. Uhhhh. Temper hair.
“Did I ask for medicine now?”
“My brother is entering an academy. I'm in the same capital and I want to go
there.”
“GNOME's brother takes care of it a lot.”
Rupert was sarcastically and grumpy, but I waited quietly without refuting it. If
he says no, he can't go. Because you shouldn't get caught in a suspected situation.
Still, I definitely wanted to go. It's only been half a year, but I've already
missed Belua and my family.
“A.”
His nonchalant permission falls with his politely squeezed head. I liked it, so I
smiled and raised my head.
“Don't crumble dumplings.”
I can't spit on my smiling face, but the obsession looks like I can spit it out.
Still, I don't feel offended by the thought of seeing Lehan after a long time.
The attendant maiden and the servant, who can be said to be the closest entourage
of the young imperial family, were free to enter the palace without having to stop
going out to the temple separately.
Having never gone out or spent money since entering the palace, I stopped by the
Ministry of Finance to check the salary that was quite piled up, and my mouth was
torn apart. It's the first time I've made money on my own, so this is my first time
feeling like this. My proud heart soars as if it were touching the sky because I
looked very hard on myself.
Great job, Lariette!
My father would also like to see this grade. I'm still short of it, but I may soon
be a boon to the Countess's household. I took a step with such a decent thought.
Although it is not the same capital, the academy is quite far from the palace, so
you need to take a carriage to get there in time. As I wandered around thinking
about which coachman would drive horses at the lowest price, I stopped walking when
I saw a flower shop.
Do you give flowers to the entrance ceremony? I remember buying it at the

graduation ceremony, but I don't know the entrance ceremony. I thought for a
moment, but I entered the flower shop after concluding that it was better to be
embarrassed than to be embarrassed because I didn't have it. The other kids are
holding a beautiful flower, and if only Rehan is empty-handed, they will be upset.
The flower shop, which was built up of yellow bricks, was the capital, and it had a
very luxurious atmosphere. The sweet and fragrant scent made me feel better, and I
hum in verse. I found Rehan's favorite daffodils as I rummaged.
“Lady, where do you want to go for a good one?”
“My brother's entrance ceremony! Academy!”
“Oh, my brother is amazing. It's not a difficult place to enter.”
“Since I was a kid, I knew it in the neighborhood with swordsmen. Good hair too.”
I became the heart of a mother who said that my child was as good as this, and I
was very excited about how good and great a prodigy we were, Rehan. Unlike me, who
had only a sensitive and urgent temper for extraordinary things, Lehan was a puck
smug child.
He will be crooked in adolescence, but his outstanding talent will not be lost. In
addition to daffodils, I paid for a small flower pot that Lehan could easily grow
in the dormitory because I felt better at the face of a generous florist lady.
It was my first impulse purchase, but well, it's okay because I decided to do
luxury. An extravagant Lariette, a precious asset of waste of money. Isn't it a
modifier that goes quite well with my aristocratic name?
“Oh, is your brother handsome, and even smart with a sword? I wish it.”
“Uh, I didn't say handsome, but how did you know? My brother is very handsome. He's
the most handsome man in the neighborhood.”
Lehan was still twelve years old and was a bit young to hear that he was handsome,
but he was certain that he would grow up as the most handsome man in Belua. No,
even in the capital!
After trying to erase Rupert's brilliant appearance from my head, I smiled

triumphantly and nodded loudly at her lady's words.
“I wanted my brother to be handsome because the lady looked cute. Oh hew, it looks
pretty dense.”
The lady of the flower shop was a great business. I blushed at an appearance
compliment that I had never heard other than from a maid or family member. Since I
was a young age of thirteen, it was a time when everyone looked cute, but I didn't
hear praise for being pretty, and I felt very good. Rupert called me to dumplings
on a fictional day by pressing a ball that seemed to burst into me.
“Child, thank you.”
“The lady is cute, so I'll add three more daffodils. What color do you use for
ribbons?”
I chose a dark brown color from the ribbons that my lady spread out on the table.
Belouan brown. It's just the color of Lehan.
“Uh, isn't it good to be a little brighter when it's an entrance ceremony?”
“My brother's eyes and hair are this color.”
“Attentive sister.”
She smiled and wrapped the bouquet with the ribbon I picked. Holding a bouquet of
flowers in one hand and a flower pot in the other hand made it quite cumbersome. I
thought of finding a cheap coachman, so I asked her for advice. There were many
flower shops that delivered deliveries, but there was a trick answer to whether
they were going to finish delivering here as well.
“Cheap coachman? What, the cheapest thing is that a lady drives a Prao carriage
alone.”
“Can anyone drive?”
“Have you never ridden?”
“I've ridden, but I've never driven before.”
“I've never ridden it either. My son still rode very well, but people say it's
similar to a bicycle.”
I bowed my head and exited the flower shop because I was grateful for her words.
When I think of Litchie driving, I'm worried that it's not something I can't do at
all, but as soon as the Prao wagon rental station was right in front of the store.
It was like a divine revelation to ride it, so I stumbled into the carriage without
fear. The man who guarded the rental station runs hard as he puts the pots and
bouquets next to the chair.
“I'll rent this!”
“Only thirty silver addresses.”
“Uh? Did you say Coupee wrong?”
I didn't have a few clothes for going out, so I was wearing a summer dress with a
bonnet and yellow lace that I borrowed from Ricce. The man called a ridiculously
high price if he saw my attire and judged me to be an uncool aristocratic lady.
In fact, an aristocratic lady who was not cool was hit, and I had never rented a
carriage like this, but I asked her for a quote. I'm not an aristocrat who doesn't
know enough to be scammed, and I've never spent money. I can do luxury, but I don't
want to lose money. I blinked and snorted at the man who was trying to deceive me.
The smiling face of a man hardens slightly.
“Oh, lady! There are so many people who want to rent a carriage these days.”
“What's left here looks like a Phrao carriage, right? Is there no coachman?”
“Everything is reserved.”
“Yes? Then that's it. I want to walk.”
I spoke curiously and held the bouquet I had put down in my arms. Then the man's
expression changed dramatically, and he forcibly grasped me the key to running the
carriage.
“Forty koopees! Not anymore! The business is ruined!”
I was worried about cutting it further, and I handed him five fairy tales ()
because it seemed like it was a reasonable price.
“It was a change.”
Oh, I definitely wanted to say something like this.
Without hearing the man's answer, I stumbled and inserted the key into the hole
where Prao was stamped. When the key snapped into Prao's wide open mouth, the wagon
began to operate with a thump.
“Does the right start and the left stop?”
“No, haven't you ever ridden it?”
“Yes.”
“Would it be difficult then? It can be a bit dangerous...”
The wagon began to move, and his voice was buried in the sound of a mechanical
sound. The operation method was easier than I thought. As I turned the typesetting
table, imitating the actions that Litchie had done, the carriage moved according to
my will.
I've been to the Academy a few times, so it wasn't difficult to find directions.
The hot summer sun was blocked by the awning of the carriages, and the breeze
created by the running wagons tickles the cheeks pleasantly. Every time the wagon
shakes, the scent of daffodils scatters. I took the flower and stepped on the pedal
because I was excited to smile a little bit.
It's so easy, but it's hard to do something.
I laughed inwardly at the man who was worried about me. Then I reflected on the
fact that I almost encountered a carriage running in the opposite direction.
While reaching the Academy at the Prao Carriage Flower Shop, I mastered how to
drive a carriage almost perfectly. I thought so myself. I almost collided with
another carriage about three or four times, but it was quite possible to think
about it myself for the first time driving. No matter how the process went, I just
had to arrive safely. With a big smile, I drove the Prao wagon to the end of a long
procession of carriages standing in front of the gate.
Bernardi's unique academy was famous for selecting cadets only by their abilities,
regardless of the height of their status. It is the fastest way to become a senior
officer, and it is a prestigious school where disputed members gather.
Of course, the breath of a high-ranking aristocrat does not reach at all, but since
Belua was not a samurai and his father was not a soldier, there is no such thing as
a connection to the Academy. In other words, it is said that Lehan is one of the
talents who proudly passed the Academy regardless of his family background.
No, my older brother.

I wondered how Lehan was wearing a uniform, and rolled my feet at the same time.
I've seen them wearing school uniforms a few times only after they've grown quite a
bit, but I've never seen them as young as this. How cute is it? Lehan had not been
able to return to Belua around this time because going out was prohibited in the
lower grades.
The line of wagons shrank faster than expected. A man in uniform stops me as I
slowly gather a carriage near a huge iron gate. He was a cadet with an ordinary
appearance, but thanks to his uniform, the atmosphere itself is cool. The dark blue
uniform, which falls smoothly while giving a hard feeling as a whole, seems to have
the effect of making even a man who has nothing to see look good.
As a child of thirteen on the outside, but a young man on the inside, I looked at
the sturdy body of a man wrapped in a uniform, and turned my eyes in anger.
Originally, I wasn't very interested in men, but this is because these days I have
a lot of dreams of being a faceless man.
“Excuse me. Can I check my ID?”
I went through my arms to the man's polite question and handed me a Belua necklace
and a pass to the Imperial Palace. He gushed over my face as he carefully examined
whether my necklace was a forgery. Belua's fir tree is difficult to seal, so it's
impossible to make a fake copy of it. Nevertheless, he had suspicious eyes that my
necklace was fake. I was imposing without a single trick, but I really noticed it.
I am not used to situations where my identity is suspected. My father was frugal,

but he could not say that he was not aristocratic. Because he valued the honor and
pride of the nobility, he kept the tacit customs that the swings basically kept.
Therefore, every time I went out, my mother and I rode a carriage with a large
Belua pattern. The fact that I was a Belua La Riette was self-proving just by the
clothes of the servant who followed me. No one dared to impersonate Belua in the
land of Belua.
The man returned the necklace and plaque to me and asked, puzzled.
“Have you ever been in the family of Lehan Dietrich Belois Cadet?”
“Do you know our Lehan?”
“Yes, I was in charge of my first training for Cadet Dietrich. However, I was
informed that I was not attending the entrance ceremony in Garobuton in Belua.”
“I'm his sister. I came instead of my mother and father.”
I answered so and swept my hand as if showing my light brown hair. The brown color
of Belua was a rare dark brown color close to black, but I would not be able to
distinguish such details unless I was from Belua.
“That's right. I'll park the wagon.”
When I got out of the carriage with my hand raised by a suspicious man, I was
slightly tired of seeing the crowds that filled the dark lawn. Because admission to
the Academy is such a great thing, I think all the families called cadet families
have flocked to it. How do you find Rehan in this hustle and bustle? I was a little
worried and entered the floor where a family of enrolled students, who was guided
by a man, sat down.
I have followed Lehan a few times, and the Academy itself was not very strange. The
building of the school was as luxurious as the palace due to the great care of the
imperial family. The blue eagle that adorns the old-fashioned ivory wall stands
out. Similarly, eagles were stamped on the pulpit where the dean and representative
cadets would speak.
The blue eagle is a representative animal of the kingdom Willetan, as if absorbed

by the Empire. Although it was not a symbol of the kingdom itself, the free beast
was enshrined as a guardian deity.
Bernardi's invasion spread its strong wings and caught a bird flying in the sky,
causing it to fall to the ground. As a sign of this, the emperor used the blue
eagle as a symbol of the Academy. The beast swallowed by the Empire now means that
it is a pet that will protect Bernardi.
The current emperor was very arrogant, even though he was brutally pressed to the
point that it could be called a massacre, but he still couldn't take Willetan's
backlash lightly. When I think of Rupert and Arnulf, I think the imperial race
itself seems arrogant. I bowed my head slightly as if I was sorry for the eagle
tied to an invisible chain.
In order to avoid the scorching sun, a huge sound of horns echoed at the moment
when parasols were held.
“Thank you to all the distinguished guests who came to the entrance ceremony of the
Royal Academy of Bernardi! Today is a proud day for all of us. New students who
have overcome long and painstaking training and proudly became cadets of the
Academy! I congratulate you with my heart. You are now proud students of the
Academy, and even more so, the officers who will lead this Bernardi. Power!
Admission!”
A man with a large knife mark on his face lined up for a long time. I was not as
interested in his speech as my nails, so I barely endured yawning and glanced at
the cadets standing in front of the platform one by one.
They formed a military-like ranks without any distraction. Since there was no age
limit for admission, the height was different, but the faces that were hardened by
tension were similar. I wandered around to find Lehan, but his brother's face
didn't stand out. Didn't you come to the entrance ceremony? Because you don't think
everyone in your family will come?
You may be afraid that your father or mother will not come on this day when you
deserve to be congratulated. However, Lehan is not an irresponsible child enough
not to appear at the entrance ceremony because he is afraid. I gathered my eyes,
worried that something had happened to his image. Thinking about getting up from
his seat, the man who spoke earlier comes back to the platform and raises his
voice.
“There will be a speech from the new student representative, Cadet Lehan Dietrich
Belua!”
The voice of the man stretched out in all directions, whether he was using an
artifact with a loudspeaker spell. I was upset and looked at the platform. Rehan,
dressed in a uniform, was climbing the stairs with a calm face. Like the other
cadets, he was expressionless, but he did not feel nervous. I smiled faintly,
recalling that my brother was calm in any situation.
“This is Lehan Dietrich Belois. Cadets, we have all gathered here through different
lives. But we bear the heavy and proud name of cadets of the Academy...”
I didn't even know in a dream that Lehan was the representative of a freshman. Why
did you hide this proud fact? No, it may be that I was so indifferent that I didn't
know. I moved my body to listen to his speech even a little closer.
As I went through Phosphoric Inhae, I was able to reach the railing on the floor
closest to the platform. It was a pity that I couldn't go further because of the
partition that reached my waist, but this makes Rehan's face look good. I smiled
wide as I waved the bouquet and flowerpot I was carrying.
“My brother is the best!”
As loud as the number of people buzzed, my voice could not reach him. Still, I
couldn't hide my pride, and I shouted at Lehan, who wrote a speech with a calm
face. But at that moment, Rehan stops talking. His head moved as fast as if he were
looking for something. Are you looking for me?
It was hard to believe, but Lehan miraculously found me among these many people.
The child's eyes grow larger.
“You have to take it with you... Do a good job in cadet life. That's it.”
People frowned upon as if they were puzzled that the speech of the representative
of the freshman was so short. Even if I didn't know much about the Academy, it was
a strange short time to think about it. The man who called Lehan climbs to the
platform with a puzzled face and approaches Lehan in a cool finish that is likely
to have more content behind it.
However, Lehan did not care, and quickly passed through the man and came down from
the platform. Soon he walks to me without hesitation. Looking at my face without
blinking my eyes, I could not doubt that he had found me.
While he was separated, Lehan was growing up very well. He was two years younger
than Rupert, and he seems to be taller than that. I felt bitterness for no reason
as Lehan, who was becoming more and more lanky and chilly to me, came to me
frighteningly fast.
After watching Lehan for a while, the man on the platform hastened to rectify. A
trembling applause pours out. However, Lehan doesn't even seem to hear that sound.
Instead of using the stairs, he reached out as if he was about to climb to the
floor where I was. As if this high floor was just a wall, Lehan took a picture of
the wall twice and helped close it, straddled the partition I was putting on with
my hands. I was a flagship for dangerous and unpaired behavior. How big does it
hurt if it falls?
“Lehan! Are you a monkey? What are you doing dangerously!”
Lehan looked blankly at me reprimanding him as if he couldn't believe me. Soon the
focus is on. I frown as if I was making sure that my sister was really right. I
opened my arms in contact with Lehan's deep dark brown eyes.
“It's been a long time, Lehan.”
I approached Lehan with my arms open, who was not thinking of moving because he was
firm in his seat. It was cute that the cadets of the Academy cut their hair as
short as a bamtol. Whether you train in the sun or because of your tanned skin, you
get quite a boy's tee. I hugged Lehan with a big smile. Even when I looked at it
from afar, it seemed that I had grown taller, but Lehan in front of me was really
bigger than me.
“Congratulations on admission.”
“... are you a sister?”
It wasn't until then that Lehan, who was hardened like an invoice, opened his mouth
slowly. The voice was sinking a bit.
“Were you surprised?”
“Are you really a sister?”
“Then I'm your sister, brother?”
I smiled slightly at Rehan's repeated questions.
“Are you laughing now?”
I opened my eyes in a circle to Rehan's violent voice. He was a good child who had
never been disrespectful to me during his turbulent adolescence.
“Are you angry?”
“I, no, my mother...”
Lehan stuttered unevenly. I tapped his back to calm him down. Then Lehan bowed his
head down and buried his face on my shoulder.
“Do you know how worried we were?”
“Didn't you see the letter?”
“What does that letter say...!”
Lehan pushed me away and listened to my face as if I was crying a little. I

hesitated because I was surprised that my face, which was always calm, was
distorted.
“Do you want to leave the house and write a letter? Are you unaware of how
dangerous the capital is?”
“I'm angry.”
“How insidious the Imperial Palace is, but don't be afraid!”
“Le, Lehan.”
“What kind of complaint did you run away from home because of your dissatisfaction
with Belua? Why didn't you even contact me? My father or mother can be scary, so
even if I hit it, it's for me!”
Lehan poured out crying without a break of breath. It was the first time he raised
his speech to me. As I wandered my mouth with a dumbfounded face, he bitten his
lips as if he were trying to calm his excitement.
“... you should have told me.”
It wasn't until then that I realized that I had done something I couldn't do to
him. I would have been surprised. My father and mother are adults, so even if I
understood my ironless runaway and indulgence as adolescent rebellion, young Lehan
would not have done so. I joined Rehan's hand because I was sorry and didn't know
both of my bodies.
“Sorry.”
“...”
To my quick apology he had no answer. I hugged Lehan, who was breathing hard.
“Sorry, I'm so sorry. I had a short idea. I'll contact you all the time, I'm
sorry.”
“No. I'm sorry for the loud voice.”
I lost words to Rehan's courteous apology. It would be really hard to find a

brother who is as good as this.
Fortunately, Lehan quickly calmed down. When I was excited, I laughed at the light
of her sinking eyes. Even though he traveled back in time, his brother remained the
same as the oldest ancient tree in Belua. Wouldn't it be a very consistent calm?
It wasn't until I faced Lehan that I realized the time I had returned. The entrance
ceremony that I couldn't come, and the expression of Rehan that I didn't know
reminds me of everything I wanted to protect.
When I first returned to Winter Day at the age of 12, the relief I felt when I
visited Lehan fell heavily into my heart like a heavy stone. He was the only
flagpole that supported me, who was restless by the anxiety of not knowing one step
ahead. I feel like the tension that was gnawing on my mind without knowing it was a
little relieved.
Rupert still didn't believe me, and I didn't know what to do to gain his trust, but
just reaffirming my ultimate goal gave me a little confidence. The sense of
responsibility that there was someone to protect was daunting and difficult. It is
a heavy but not painful burden. I knew how enriching my life could be just by
having my precious people remaining.
As the gaze around us gathered, Lehan tried to drag me out of school even though
the entrance ceremony was underway. I forcibly caught Lehan like that. Even though
I was officially allowed to go out today and had a lot of time, he insisted on not
going back to the entrance ceremony.
“Lehan!”
After a very long time, I grew my eyebrows while being a grandsister, and only then
slowly moved my feet. I think it's ridiculous that freshmen miss the entrance
ceremony.
In my memory, it was around fourteen that he began to repel the strict discipline
and laws of the Academy in earnest, and I can already see the buds. I kicked my
tongue in anticipation or recollection of Rehan, an adolescent who would go against
craziness. I need to know the trigger for rebellion, whether it's leading or
preventing it. I didn't know why, and I was ashamed because I didn't seem to be
able to do my sister's part.
The entrance ceremony was going on quite a bit while Rehan grabbed me and poured
out questions about how is life in the Imperial Palace, is my body okay, and where
is there no sick den? At the end of the ceremony, senior cadets put new students in
line and put on hats, which are part of the school uniform.
I found that Rehan, who reluctantly left me, had been caught by a large cadet, and
gathered the beauty. The cadet was a man with broad shoulders in an upright
impression. No matter who wears it, it's a nice uniform, so it's quite my
preference.
He was stretching his finger to his brother as if he were confusing Lehan. Rehan,
who was staring at him, broke his finger without losing it. I knew that the
discipline between seniors and juniors was quite strict, but I opened my mouth wide
because I wanted to be able to do that. The cadet, who withdrew, crumpled the
impression that his broken finger was quite sick, was also very surprised. I didn't
usually know the relationship between him and Lehan, and I became anxious.
Did you have a problem because you jumped out earlier?
While I was worried and rolling my feet at the same time, the red and blue cadet
flashed his hand up. I was so far away from them that I could not hear the sound,
but I heard a thump like a hearing. I hit it.
That pig-like cub hit my brother!
To add a little exaggeration, he fed Lehan with honey chestnuts with only one fist
in my face. In an instant, I stared at the man who crashed from my favorite man to
a pig-like cub, with a snort. The cadet who struck Lehan looked up at me because of
how terrifying my eyes were. He found my firm face and smiled tinker.
Laugh? Does that pig-like guy dare to beat my brother and laugh?
I was outrageous and stared at him more intensely. He strokes his head like Rehan's
bamtol, where I dared to feed honey chestnuts, and roughly puts on his hat. Lehan,
who was wearing a dripping hat, looks at me with puzzled eyes. Lehan smiled sadly
and waved to me.
It looked fine, but I was not relieved. Even though it's an academy, violence among
cadets isn't going to be a big problem. It's hard to find an environment where you
can hit the head of a new student in the upper grades.
Lehan was holding a bunch of daffodils he received from me. As I looked around, he
was the only freshman holding a bouquet of flowers, but fortunately, Lehan was not
embarrassed. At the end of the congratulation of the senior student's
representative, Lehan ran to me again in a hurry. I asked Rehan as soon as he stood
in front of me.
“What's her? Why do you beat me?”
“I'm a disadvantaged cadet who is a direct senior. Don't worry, it's such a
beautiful place.”
“If there is such violence, how can I not worry about it?”
“No. That's what I told him first.”
“Why do you treat me like that!”
My voice was raised, but Lehan just laughed. I cover my eyes with my hands while
making a sound of falling wind. When he laughed, he always covered his eyes instead
of his mouth. That trivial habit comes from my grumpy words when Lehan was younger.
On the day when I heard my mother nagging that the lady was laughing loudly, I
deliberately restrained Lehan, saying that the man was smiling vigorously without
covering his mouth. Lehan lowered his hand covering his mouth to the ridiculous
twitch. He accepted my ironless attitude as if it were an adult.
Since that day, Lehan has covered his mouth and has not laughed. I realized that
very late. From the false laughter of Rehan to reassure me that I was holding him
while crying on the day I was taken with my father. Like a habit, Lehan couldn't
cover the trembling corners of his mouth.
Lehan died at seventeen. Even I was entangled in the interests of Belua and the
imperial family that I couldn't figure out yet, and I was ahead of me just because
I was the eldest son. I didn't even try to be an adult like me. I pledged again
that I would allow him to become an adult.
“Please.”
He reached out to my bag with the seedlings I had in my arms.
“Not a single one is heavy.”
“It doesn't look good.”
Certainly, a woman holding her luggage alone with a man standing next to her is not
a picture tolerated by aristocratic society. Rather than for women, it was an
example to protect the pride of men who were drunk by raging chivalry and romance.
In the first place, the servant would take all his luggage before going to the male
aristocrat.
However, Lehan was too young to be polite. I laughed at him because his polite and
serious face was ridiculous.
“What is it. Are you a driver?”
“A boil prayer article is an article.”
“I'm good at talking about topics that I haven't even received.”
I wanted to know when Rehan had kept such small manners, but Bondi handed over his
luggage, saying he was polite and willing to do so.
“Tell me a little bit about you. Are you doing well?”
“Yes.”
I stumbled upon Rehan's polite but dry answer.
What else are you asking?
Lehan is speechless, and I am not on the side of horses either. My brother, whom I
met after a long time, was a bit awkward. I don't know Lehan at this time of year.
Lehan, who entered the Academy, didn't see his face for two full years. Moreover,
after that, I went extremely away from me.
“Meals come out well?”
“Yes.”
Lehan raised his mouth to see if my question was funny.
“Wasn't training hard?”
“It was worth doing.”
“Did you make a lot of friends?”
“I didn't get to know much.”
I laughed at Bash at Lehan's frank answer. Lehan, staring at my smiling face,

walked to a nearby bench and laid my coat.
“Sit down.”
“Put it on. It's cold.”
“It's midsummer.”
When I thought about it, a thick uniform coat seemed to be hot on this sunny day. I
checked Rehan's forehead, where sweat was formed, and sat cold on his coat. I like
to float neatly like Bernardi's aristocrat.
“Does my mother or father worry a lot about me?”
“Yes.”
Lehan answered without hesitation and exhaled a deep sigh. I squeezed my mouth at
the corner of my eyes reproaching me as if I were treating my younger sister, not
my grandsister.
“I have all my thoughts...”
“Does someone who has an idea leave the house with a craziness?”
Lehan confused me for a long time. Honestly, I have no excuses. I bowed my head,
avoiding Rehan's eyes.
“I can't say it now, but there are circumstances.”
“I know.”
“... huh?”
“My sister is not the one who will do it without thinking about it.”
In response to Lehan's bold recognition, I smiled and hung on his arm. Ah, after
all, young Lehan is good. Because he still followed me. My brother's straight faith
was a great comfort to me on a daily basis filled with Rupert's unwavering
distrust.
“Uh-huh. So when I ask, have you heard anything about the imperial family from your
father?”
“Why do you ask that?”
“Because there are circumstances.”
I struggled roughly to take advantage of Rehan's faith. When I looked at the

lantern's eyes shining, my brother removed his body as if it were burdensome.
“Not much.”
“Is there anything?”
“Why don't you ask your father directly?”
“If I go to Belua now, I won't be able to come back.”
Lehan grazes his lips as if he were worried, and he reluctantly opened his mouth as
I held his sleeve and filled his mouth.
“... I have heard that there is no timber to become an emperor. Not to me, but to
my mother.”
“When?”
“About 2 years ago.”
There is no timber to become an emperor.
This means that my father did not want Rupert or Arnulf. Did the Count dare to
determine who would become an emperor? He chuckled his head because it didn't fit
very well with his humble father.
“Did you hear anything other than that?”
“That's all about the imperial family.”
Other stories not related to the imperial family were nuances that seemed to have
been heard more, but Lehan kept his mouth shut as if he were not going to speak
anymore. After all, the purpose was to see his face today, so I didn't ask for
more.
“Yes. Thank you for letting me know.”
“... is there anything going on?”
“I'll let you know after a little more time. Anyway, Lehan, really congratulations
on admission. Freshmen are also representatives, so both your father and mother
will surely be very proud of you. Be sure to let me know in a letter.”
“It's not much.”
Lehan denied it by hitting his hands. I wanted to make more fun of him knowing that
he was weak in praise, but I found the sky colored red and woke up from my seat.
The time for the end of the sun was already approaching. Lehan also had to go to
training in the evening, and I had to go back to the Imperial Palace.
“I'll come back on the day I can go out. If something happens to you, be sure to
contact me.”
“Are you already going?”
“You have to go training too.”
“It's okay if you don't go.”

I raised my eyebrows at Rehan's shameless words.
“I've been trying to hit polka dots since the day I entered the school! Do you want
to get married?”
“No.”
As I broke my eyes frighteningly, Lehan laughed. It wasn't a face that was afraid
of being confused with me at all, but I was a little grumpy, but I ended up
laughing.
The sunset was sinking over Lehan's dark brown hair. As I stroked his hair dyed
like blazing firewood, I put out my mouth the words I had pledged only inward.
“I'll protect you.”
Even with the constant sound, Lehan did not question. He just nodded and grabbed my
hand on my head.
“Are you going?”
“I have to go.”
“You have to go.”
“Yeah, so let go of your hands.”
“Yes.”
While answering the burial mounds well, the behavior was quite the opposite. I
raised my head rather than staring at the wrist that was caught by Lehan. In my
eyes, Lehan loosened his eyes a little bit, which was always stiff, without feeling
flinching. It is a face that I didn't even think of releasing my wrist that I
grabbed as if it were natural. What's he trying to do with me right now?
“Go.”
Don't you have to let go?
I was stunned and laughed in vain. If I make fun of my sister, I thought I would
give out my soul because I couldn't use it, but my heart weakens with a sinking
expression. If you think about it, Lehan just left Belua. It will be lonely to be
lonely because you are away from your family.
My heart was sick because my face was young and fluttered at sunset. Originally,
the young face looks younger because it has black hair. I stroked Rehan's bamtol
head a couple of times with his uncaught hand.
“Things to let go.”
“I let it go.”
“If you lie, you get confused.”
Lehan did not answer me, but soon slowly released his strength from his hands. I
wanted to let go of it all, but as I moved my body, I quickly grabbed it. I sighed.
“Uhhhh. If you do this, how can I go?”

“I'm sorry.”
It was very funny that only the tone was ridiculous. I smiled at Bash and grabbed
his hand, which grabbed my wrist.
“I'll come back.”
It wasn't until I promised to visit him several times a month, about twice a month,
that Lehan let me go. The slow, already stiff gait of a soldier, stopped and looked
back even as he walked through the twilight streets. In the end, I left my brother
behind and took off my feet first. Because Rehan seemed to return only if I
disappeared from my field of view.
People had already escaped, and the parking lot was quiet. The elegant streets of
the capital with the sunset were more beautiful than I thought, so I slowly drove
the carriage. Although cooking rice did not smell as savory as a farmhouse in
Belua, the evening in the capital exuded its own fragrance.
As a whole, the streets have many red roofs, and the bright yellow sun falls
dramatically. Bernardi's night sky will soon darken because the stars were rare.
Although artificial lights scattered like stars to illuminate the city, the bright
roads did not mean that they were not dangerous.
I hurriedly entered the market near Fifth Avenue where I first met Rupert. It
wasn't difficult to find a street stall where he quarreled over a dumpling, but I
didn't see a good-hearted uncle who took out the dumplings he had put in without
fighting.
It may not taste exactly the same because they are not the same merchant, but
stalls selling steaming hot dumplings were common. I walked to the stall that
looked the most hygienic among them and bought three dumplings. I don't know why
the imperial family coveted street dumplings so much. It is a food that I would
never have eaten if I had a lot of money.
In any case, for Rupert to look good, ten koupees (the lowest monetary unit) is not
worth it. I took a tour of a neat and well-organized market where a merchant with a
unique thin beard held a dumpling wrapped in fine paper in his arms.
Because it's late in the evening, there are many people who fold their business.
How many of these people can do business until the end? Lasperich I, Emperor
Rupert, did not purge the workers at random, but the number of merchants who were
under the protection of the families who had been destroyed by him became quite a
bit, and they were ruined. I know a terrifying future where this red capital will
be colored even more red.
The current Rupert was ridiculously on a quiet axis, so I was even more afraid of
the future of change. The roadside made of bricks feels scary. Unlike the south, I
didn't really like the scenery of a secluded market with no noisy corners, so I
hurriedly climbed into a standing carriage.
After exiting the alley, skillfully turn the typesetting platform of the Prao wagon
to the left, and a luxurious residential area like Fifth Avenue appears. I stopped
the carriage in a pretty brick house that I had visited the other day.
“Lice.”
I knocked on the protruding door hook a couple of times, but the answer didn't come
back right away. I wanted to see her face before I went back to the Imperial
Palace, but I thought it was a mess. Disappointed, she dropped her shoulders and
went down the stairs, and the maid I had seen before popped out and opened the
door.
“Beloan Spirituality.”
“Uh? You were there. Is there a Litche?”
“No. She doesn't have a lady, but... she'll be back soon. Would you like to come
in?”
I nodded to the maid's careful and polite question and walked inside. It was so hot
that the air was lukewarm even in the evening, but when I entered the house, I felt
a cool breeze. Unlike the south, the capital really loved objects made of magic.
Riche is the daughter of Gorten, a southern region like Belua, but she has already
adapted to the capital. I saw something like a spinning pinwheel hanging over a
colorful chandelier. A cool breeze was coming out of there.
“What does that move with?”
“It moves with the power obtained by burning the body of Prao, Yeong-Ae.”
In response to the maid's answer, I began to feel sorry for the Phraos dying in
this capital. Machado burned Prao and moved it, and Phrao used it for objects that
move by technique. Ten years ago, the foreign-made Phrao, which was brought in by
the predecessor emperor with a craziness, multiplied tremendously and caused great
trouble, and the grudge that people lost to Prao was great.
I took off my shoulder short-sleeved bolero and bonnet and put it on the couch and
waited for Litchie. When she ate about three egg tarts brought by her maid, Litchie
returned. She blinked as if she was surprised to find me sitting on the couch
waiting quietly for herself.
“Lari?”
After half a year, she was still stylish and beautiful. Litchie quickly approached
me as she took off her fancy wide-brimmed hat decorated with colorful feathers and
handed it over to her maid. Fast, but with an elegant step. Liché's waist, joined
by a corset, is thin, like an ant. She was only thirteen in the circle of me, but
she was already like a lady.
Litche's watery eyes thinned as if they were measuring me. She sat in front of me
with a small sigh as I looked up at her as she glanced at me because she couldn't
understand English.
“Did you go out?”
“Today's academy entrance ceremony. In fact, Lehan went to the Academy...”
“I know.”
Litchie stopped talking to me. I didn't even tell you, but how did Litcher know
about Lehan's news? As I wandered my lips as I wondered, Litchie slowly swept my
white forehead. The feeling of fatigue was so powerful that I regretted coming to
her.
“I saw you earlier.”
“Huh?”
“I went to the Academy Entrance Ceremony, too.”
“Are you? Why?”
In response to my question, Litche bitten her lips small and muttered as if it were
audible.
“... because no one is going to come, even the country...”
Lychee's fingers, thin enough to reveal the skeleton, regularly knock on the table.
She kept her mouth shut without ending her words.
“But what's going on?”
“After a long time, I was allowed to go out as an excuse for Lehan. I want to see
your face.”
I blurred the end a little. Because no matter how good I thought it was, she didn't
seem to welcome my visit. Even on the day I entered the palace as a maiden, Litchie
treated me very gently, so I was embarrassed by her cold eyes at the moment.
It turned out that she didn't come to me even though she was working at the same
Imperial Palace. I wasn't distracted by adapting to my new life, but she wouldn't
have been quite a bit old since she was already in the capital.
“Yes. But sorry, I'm a little tired.”
Litche woke up from his seat, avoiding my eyes. In an obvious chorus, I stuttered
and stretched out my embarrassed hand and picked up the detached bolero.
“Oh, I'll give you back the bonnet.”
“You can have it.”
Litche's tone was soft, but unknowingly cold. I felt a sense of sadness in her
coldness. There used to be a time when she was hostile to me for no reason. At that
time, she quickly returned as a friendly and youthful friend as usual, so I
couldn't even think of asking why.
But it's not around thirteen. Fourteen, no, fifteen. At least I was older than I am
now. I wrote an impression to remember what happened to Riche around this time.
“Is there anything wrong with that?”
“No.”
“Did I take Her Majesty Lafert instead of Her Majesty Princess Nigel? Do you think
she's sweet too?”
In my disgruntled mood, Litchie looked up sadly. Slender jaws flinch. The empress's
origin was an open secret of the imperial family, and Litchie was the closest
member of the Empress Nigel, the attendant maiden. Even if you don't know the
veracity of that dirty scandal, you may have heard of it.
“Lari.”
Lyche called me affectionately and grabbed my shoulder when I got up from my seat.
A light sigh touched the tip of the nose.
“I don't care who you serve.”
“Then why are you crying like you're angry?”
“I wasn't angry. I'm just a little embarrassed...”
“What?”
“Lehan really... no, sorry. It doesn't matter with you.”
How can I not care if Lehan's name came out. I was puzzled and caught Litchie, but
she turned hard, as if she didn't want to talk anymore.
I left the brick house in a depressed mood as I left me in the living room without
saying hello and staring at her back as she climbed up. I wanted her to come back
as casually as before. This time, I will not go over as hard as it was then.
#3. Under the water
It's been a year since I entered the Red Palace, and winter has come.
Since Lehan's entrance ceremony, I have visited Litchie a few times, but she has
maintained a different, cold-hearted attitude. Since I was walking a different path
from the old days, it was natural that my past would be twisted, but the cold face
of my best friend, Litchie, was a bit daunting. As I passed through the corridor,
which was cold in the winter wind, I planned to meet Liché once again.
A new year has come. This year I am fourteen, and Rupert is fifteen. It was also
the year in which he was sealed as Crown Prince. I got used to Rupert, and he
seemed to get used to me too. He didn't beat my groaning Abu like he did before. I
just ignored it. I was more gentle with him ignoring me.
Today, I'm on my way back from warming up the dumplings I bought at the market for
him yesterday in the kitchen early in the morning. I think I liked the dumplings I
bought on the way to Rehan's entrance ceremony, so every time I went out to meet
Lehan, I bought dumplings and came back. My thoughtful mind, considering his
affordable taste, deserves praise.
As a result, I had no way of understanding why I was in such a difficult situation

because I had been working hard and groaning well, and I became zinc.
The sky, yeah, the sky was very tiresome. I swear, it was an unintended discovery.
I was able to swear to the nonchalant sky that willfulness was not as good as
nails. However, it was unknown whether Rupert would think of my mistake as a
mistake. I shuddered as I looked down at the dumplings I was holding.
Say something.
The cold silence was not scary, and it caused goosebumps. I felt Rupert's gaze
touching my head. I sensationally realized his elevated field of vision. As Rupert
grew up, I became more and more scared of him.
“Raise your head.”
No, don't say it either.
Rupert's cold voice was more scary than the subdued silence. His voice was now
closer to the boy. Therefore, I try to refrain from speaking outside as much as
possible. It's impossible to say that a low, deep voice like me belongs to a girl.
It is a beautiful girl with a threatening voice as if she could kill even a person
with words, so it is contradictory to laugh at even a passing dog.
“I can't hear you lift your head.”
I didn't feel the intention to scare me, but I was already scared as I was. A bunch
of shrunken shoulders flinched alone, and his head squeaked, and moved like a rusty
hinge on the door. My gaze belonged to Rupert's flat, barely growing up girl, so I
touched her heart that I couldn't help but wonder, and then turned upward. Then,
staring at me, I make eye contact with the green eyes and fall again.
“I told him to look up three times.”
Finally, I was annoyed by Rupert's voice. I was terribly frustrated by his

obsession. It was scary because the situation was a situation, but I don't have any
excuses at all. It was funny to blame me for a topic I wasn't careful about. I'm
more embarrassed than Rupert, who was caught by Kishil. How do you get caught by me
when you sleep?
Why?
I was resentful of his futility that pushed me into this situation. Rupert ran like
a dog who listened well to the maid saying he was looking for me and only opened
the door to his bedroom. He held the dumplings he wanted to eat quietly.
Even though he knocked on the door three times, his permission to enter did not
return, but Rupert always did. No matter who knocked on the door, there was no way
to answer, and all the servants interpreted his silence as a positive. It's been a
year since I entered the palace, and it's a habit I don't know. So I opened the
door without any doubt, and Rupert was changing clothes.
clothes.
I frowned for a moment without being aware of the situation. The boy's body was
attached under his incredibly beautiful face as a man. It's not as small and dry as
when I first met him.
Since I knew Rupert was an adolescent boy who grew up frighteningly hard in recent
years, I was not surprised that he had a male body. However, I was horrified by the
situation in which I witnessed it.
I was his maiden, but of course I have never helped Rupert undress. The imperial
family would receive clothes from maidens and servants without lifting their
fingers, but Rupert was different.
He washed alone and dressed alone without borrowing Tori's hands unless he was
growing up enough. Other maidens blamed the geek for his preference only for Tori,
but I knew the real reason. He was posing as a maiden on the subject of being a
prince.
Rupert deceived my gender for 15 years in a snake-like cunning imperial family. If

it was a stomach that I could easily catch here, it was a faint thing that I would
have caught no matter who caught it for a long period of 15 years. I was frustrated
and didn't know how to do it. In the past, you may have had a lot of luck, but you
want to kill it.
When I didn't raise my head, Rupert took a quick step and stood in front of a wall
full of guns. Crackle. He grabbed a long gun that he was grooming by hand every
day, and I was tired of being pure white and flashed my face.
“Your Highness, this, please calm down!”
I said so, but in fact, the person who needed to calm down was me, not Rupert.
Unlike me, who floats like an aspen tree, Rupert was very calm. From the moment I
spurred the door, he had no change of expression until now, pointing at my
ferocious muzzle. Yang said that nothing had happened except that his insensitive
eyes, which had sunk horribly, were distorted by a moment of annoyance.
That short annoyance is just a bit bothersome. No matter what angle he looks at, he
never seems to be as embarrassed as I am. It was Rupert who noticed something that
should not be noticed by me, but I don't know why I should be embarrassed.
Tori.
I wandered around and found her invisible.
Where did Tori go?
I've been listening to it for a year, and I'm not going to let me die here in vain.
Let's draw time once. I raised my trembling arms and hid my face and breathlessly
lined up my words.
“Your Highness! Wait a minute! Let's talk! Let's talk about it!”
“It's not a problem to solve with conversation.”
“Isn't it too wasteful for me to kill with such trivial friction!”
“All the talent is dead.”
Rupert snorted. I had never seen him actually use a gun, but I knew that the
posture in which he fixed the gun was very natural.
On the subject of posing as a woman, she often caught selling, which is the hardest
to catch every time she went hunting with the emperor. Even though I was hiding my
true appearance, it was that much. If such Rupert shoots a gun on this street, I
will surely die. Guillotines were terrible, but they hate being hunted like beasts.
I sat down as it was.
“Why! Why! Why the hell didn't you lock the door!”
To my resentment, Rupert was very slightly hesitant.
“... I called Tori, but why did you come?”

“The maid came because her Highness was looking for me!”
“Ah.”
He nodded small, as if he knew it.
“I don't know the new Ara Tori, so I said she was stuck next to me, and I think I
called you.”
It's obviously the maid's fault, but it's me who caused her to die. I withdrew from
the mess as I wiped away the tears that came out timidly from being stabbed. Rupert
laughs at the sound of a pathetic wind falling out.
“Do you know that doesn't mean bullets don't reach you?”
“Shoot, will you shoot?”
“Then what should I do. Keep you alive?”
The words I spit out with an unavoidable expression were very cruel. Rupert quickly
reloaded his gun, solidifying his eyes about dealing with troublesome things, and a
cold face without the slightest regret for killing the maiden who had been stuck
next to me for a year.
I stuttered and speechless.
“... Your Highness, that's Belle, Belua.”
“I know. It bothered me.”
“My father won't stand still.”
“It was an accident, you just have to weep.”
I was horrified by Rupert's simple answer. Crazy guy.
“Does that make sense?”
“I only have to last half a year anyway.”
I cried because I didn't understand the meaning of his words.
“Why, why, why would you kill him? Because I'm on the side of Your Highness! I
don't say it!”
“The sound is also annoying. How many times do I say I don't believe it.”
He kicked his tongue small. Still, I didn't think I would kill them while I was
talking, so I kept teasing my mouth even though I was afraid. Don't kill me,
haven't you eaten it for about a year? She's a Beloan red girl, and she won't lose
her mask at all. While threatening him without fear, he lined up a conciliation
similar to Eucharist.
“Moreover, it's because of your Highness! It's not something I didn't know on
purpose!”
“You originally knew it.”

“Nothing, nothing, what are you saying.”
“You seemed to know my identity. Look. You wouldn't be surprised to know that I'm a
man.”
“It's just that I wasn't surprised because I was so surprised.”
I swallowed the silence and buried my face in my hand. Do you really want to shoot?
I feel like I fell into a hunter's trap and became a rabbit caught in a trap. A
maid doing chores came to his bedroom saying he was looking for me. That's the only
mistake I made this morning.
I even brought dumplings for you to eat, but I can do this!
I picked up dumplings that had fallen on the floor and threw them in vain for a
year.
“Why do you throw dumplings?”
Rupert raises his eyebrows as the round dumplings roll over and touches his feet. I
wanted to kill him at this moment because he was ridiculously picking up dumplings.
Are dumplings heavier than me who spent a year looking at me at a reasonable price?
“What can't I do before I die?”
“Who killed it?”
“He, then why did you eat that gun!”
“I'm worried. Keep your mouth shut.”
Rupert put down his muzzle that was fiercely pointing at me. The dumplings were
squeezed under his feet. I flinched because it was my future.
“Okay?”
“What?”
“I'm a man.”
He came up to me, dragging a long gun to the floor. The sound of drumming sounds
loudly as if it were squeezing my ears. I rolled my head and barely voiced how to
overcome this situation.
“I doubted... I was suspicious.”
“Why?”
“Because I like persimmons.”
“Persimmon dog horns.”
If you don't believe it, I don't know why I asked. As I twisted my face a lot,
Rupert bowed his back and hit eye level.
“Even I'm not sure I can take over the throne, but I think you're sure. Otherwise,
there's no reason to be stuck next to me.”
In a low voice, he said Jogonzogon, as if soothing me. The mouth was smiling, but
the eyes were not smiling at all, so the feeling of divergence was great.
As I winded and pulled out, Rupert grabbed my nape and dragged it in front of me.
At a close distance, as if his nose was touching, he stared at my shaky eyes.
“You may be useful, but I can't believe it. Do you know?”
The bright green light intensified for a moment. While the clouds covered the sun,
Rupert's face was immersed in deep shades. His contoured face was as sharp as if it
were a blade. I took a calm and obedient attitude, like a frightened sheep thrown
in front of a wolf.
“You don't think that Imperial Highness can do it. Because it's really on the side
of your Highness. And she's a daughter who is loved by me. If I die, my father will
surely...”
“After all...”
Rupert stopped talking and tilted his head hard. Slowly getting up from his seat,
he grabbed a long gun. I was horrified and bitten my tongue. Did you say it wrong?
“I think it would be simple to kill.”
Rupert closed his left eye and aimed at me. Are you dying in vain like this? If I
were killed by Rupert, my father would probably repel him louder than in the old
days, but what about? I thought about whether I should die quietly at Rupert's
hands, or run and kill him. Do you want to run away?
As he stuttered the self-defense artifact hidden in his arms, the door opened wide,
and Tori ran fast and blocked the gap between me and Rupert. Hugging me on her
side, she turned her head and stared hard at Rupert.
She was gentle with everyone, but especially gentle with Rupert, so I was surprised
that she 'stared' at Rupert and opened her mouth small. She shook her head
resolutely to see if she judged the situation in a short time, such as Rupert's
upper body, which was still visible, and me hesitating, and a muzzle pointing at
me.
“No!”
“No, no, Your Highness! Your Highness, please do me a favor. Lariette is my

friend.”
Tori, who hugged me for being broken, took a hard breath, and finally burst into
tears. I was a little embarrassed because I thought it wasn't a relationship worthy
of being proudly called a “friend,” even though he had been stuck next to Rupert
for a year. The effect of saying hello back and forth, and often telling old
stories that Tori didn't know well about, only shines now. I was tearfully moved.
“Because it's a bikini.”
Rupert chews his lips with a difficult expression. Tori cried and blew and
fluttered.
“Oh, no, town, yo.”
“Ugh, uh, Torii, Ke-eup.”

“La, uuuang, lariet,,,, porridge, uang, to be, to be, uh, uh, eh, me, from me.”
Tori's words were so mixed with crying that it was difficult to understand, but I
immediately understood it. Rupert laughed briefly as if he was excited to see if it
was the same. If you want to kill me, kill yourself too! What a tearful friendship
this is. I was terribly resentful that I didn't think of Tori as a friend. Rupert
is also the worst guy in the world when he kills a good kid on the first day of his
newlywed.
“Sat, Torii,, Huoong.”
“Wow, wool, town, don't, yeah, sir.”
Tori and I grabbed each other and cried, and somewhere the raccoon crawled in and
dug between us. This stupid beast doesn't even know it's a crisis, and it's just
that they're all stuck together, so I wanted to stay attached too.
A stupid raccoon. A growling raccoon. Barely shinguri.
The raccoon was still struggling to give me a hug, but since he packed rice for a
year, he didn't make a hiikhik sound when he saw me. Because of what I did, I even
packed this ugly beast rice. Chagrin and tears rose pom-pong in Rupert's work of
treating my life as a life in Paris.
“Huh, Huaang.”
I couldn't stop the tears that broke out once. Looking down for a moment at me and
Tori crying ugly with a red face, and a raccoon who rolled his eyes tightly next to
him, Rupert spit out an annoyingly drool and put down his gun.
“FUCK, DIFFERENT.”
He turned his body and hung a long gun back on the wall. He came back to me without
hesitation.
Don't you want to kill him? Are you not going to kill Tori because he really
doesn't want to kill him? Rupert was exceptionally generous to Tori, but I still
can't be relieved. It's a person who can kill even Tori who was packing here.
“Eup,, Heang.”
“You don't have to kill it. Don't cry.”
“Me, huh, inhale, huh?”
I drank a runny nose with a short breath.
“Yeah, porridge, ki, he-eup, I don't like it, Your Highness.”
“It's noisy. It's a big deal.”
“Quit.”
“Don't kill me. I don't even feel like killing it because I'm stupid.”
“I, uh, not, idiot, wook, do it.”
In response to my backlash, Rupert sighed deeply instead of answering. I don't cry

well, but once I cry, I squeeze my tears until I get tired. I was very embarrassed
to see him crying in front of Rupert because my head was already full, but my tears
didn't stop at all.
Rupert, who continued to flutter at me while following the car, throws the book he
was holding with an annoyed touch. I was surprised by the book falling against the
wall, even though I didn't pick it up and throw it at me.
“Don't you do it?”
“Sin, Song Hae, Yo, Inhale, Yo!”
Hem.
I swollen on a handkerchief that Tori handed me with a runny nose that

automatically accompanies tears, and I stumbled upon Rupert's eyes and hid behind
Tori. She was similar in height to me, and she was much smaller, but I considered
her quite trustworthy. In answer to my belief, Tori stood firm and opened his arms
wide to block Rupert between me and Rupert.
Rupert looks like her rebellion was a bit shocking. Instead of Tori, who was
directly against me, he stared with an eye that annoyed me. No matter why I stared
at me, I felt frustrated, and I felt a fundamental reassurance that he would not
hurt me right now. How fortunate I am to end up with just “staring.”
“What!”
As Tori raised his voice curiously, Rupert frowned without hesitation. Even with a
pretty face like a girl, he can often create a very dreadful mood, so Tori blurted
out his words. I couldn't even support her because I didn't know what to do if
Rupert was really angry. Tori represented me with a slightly dead face.
“... Oh, don't be obsessive.”
“When did I restrain you.”
“Lariette.”
In response to Tori's answer, Rupert twisted his chin in one hand with an
outrageous expression. After this was unavoidable, he nervously washed his face
dry.
“He makes you loud.”
“Your Highness rang.”
“... I don't say a word.”
When I saw him give a shrug to the book that fell on the floor, I quickly ran to
pick up the book. I approached Rupert with a calm and groaning gait, handed me a
book, and he raised his mouth as if laughing at me. Even though Tori fell in love
with him for me, he opened his mouth as if I was in shock as if I was bending over
him.
“Oh, no... the book fell.”
I groaned, making excuses for me. At that moment, Rupert, who unfolded the book I
picked up, grumbled and pulled my hair. It didn't hurt to pull it slowly like it
led me, but I was offended by the touch that I was dealing with an animal, and I
crumpled my teeth.
“Laugh.”
I drew a line with a bisse lip on Rupert's command. Without hesitation, he grabbed
my neck and showed Tori my smiling face.
“Look. You laugh. He doesn't feel bad right now.”
I felt quite bad.
I gave strength to my neck to escape Rupert's clutches, but the grip was greater
than I thought, so flinching was all I could do. I was a little breathless, and I
dripped tears that I had barely stopped. In fact, I was a lady who lived in Belua
with a very precious treat. I saw a bit of a rough look just before I died, but I'm
not used to someone treating me so insignificantly.
Rupert, it was such an attitude from the beginning, and I adapted because I didn't
expect him to treat people like people in the first place, but as Tori knew my
chagrin, the grudges that had been accumulated so far continued to flow into tears
as if it were a reflection.
Honestly, I tried my best. I didn't do anything that would touch his planting, but
why would he not be able to ask me? If I had been stuck for a year, it would be an
acknowledgment that I would get a little fat, but he's not really a person either.
In this state, if he becomes the Crown Prince, he will aim for Belua anyway,
whether I have taken me by my side. I'm frustrated and crazy.
“La, La Riette!”
When my tears and runny nose soaked the floor, Tori was puzzled and raised his
hand. Rupert turned his head to the side at her cry and checked my ugly face.
“Why do you cry again, this is it.”
“Huh, off, huh!”
“... it hurts?”
He let go of my neck with a trembling expression.
“No, Your Majesty! What if you catch your neck like that!”
“I didn't catch it hard!”
“Yeah, huh.”
As I continued to cry, the raccoon hiding under the table crawled sluggishly and
touched my instep. I'm not worried, but I press it firmly with my finger like a
joke. It looks like a master and looks like an unlucky beast. I kicked the raccoon
with his feet secretly from Rupert.
“Hey, stop crying. I'm going to die because it's noisy.”
“Stop bothering Lariette a little!”
“Do not kill, do not restrain. Don't you think there are too many things you want
without a price?”
So do I have to ask you to restrain and kill me? It's amazing, and my lips are
squeezed into a temple. I loosened my nose and felt unaware of his question.
“What did I do? You say it saves you.”
“...”
“Answer me. Not Tori, you.”
“... It's okay to be obsessive. Sometimes, even hitting.”
I don't want to do it, but in fact I'm ready to endure Rupert's disregard,
ridicule, and violence if it doesn't harm me and Belua. Verbal intimidation or
violence that only inflicts on me is not scary. The reason he was scared was the
respect of the future and Belua.
“What do I get from beating you?”
As if the words were amazing, Rupert's low voice was slightly out of place. Because
he was violent, he only decided that he would feel pleasure in causing pain to
others. I shut my mouth because I had nothing to answer.
“Don't cry because you're not going to hit it. The dumplings burst.”
It was a nice sound, but I'm not happy with it. Because the words behind it were
annoying, I snorted loudly, pretending to loosen my nose, and often walked up to
Tori and grabbed her sleeve.
“Lariette, don't cry. Uhhhh. Then I fall down.”
Rupert looked alternately at me and Tori, who were standing far away, and laughed
at the sound of the wind falling.
“You said you were on my side, didn't you?”
“... yeah, yes.”
“Until when?”
I couldn't easily answer his question. Rupert distrusted me more firmly than I
expected. Rather than saying I don't believe it because I'm a country, it's just
because he's such a person.
“If there's anything you want from me, tell me for sure. Because that side is easy
to handle.”
If there was a piece of paper in front of me, it was a reasonable attitude that
would make me write a contract right away. In that perfect disbelief, I raised my
bowed head. I felt that he and I had a very similar attitude towards each other. We
needed each other, and we didn't believe as much as we needed. I was only useful to
Rupert, so the more desperate one was, of course, me.
I realized that it was no longer useful to weep hard to believe me without even
telling him a trivial reason. Eventually, I hesitated for a moment and opened my
mouth.
“...”
“As long as Your Highness is in power.”
The dark green eyes encountered are thinned out of doubt. I didn't avoid his
suspicious eyes.
“I am an imperial family very far from power.”
It was a bold denial. He is a senseless face without feeling ashamed of his

helplessness.
“Didn't I see anything that suits Arnulf? My position here is about that. No matter
when you die, it's not strange. I am alive only because the emperor decided that it
was not worth killing me.”
I did not answer, lifted the teapot that I put on the table and followed the car.
Rupert was more patient than I expected. He fluttered the book he was reading
without breaking me.
“It's a misjudgment of the emperor.”
“What?”
“I believe your Highness will be the emperor.”
My finger, which was turning over the book without meaning, stopped at some point.
I heard the sound of Tori holding his breath. Rupert moved his gaze very slowly.
His eyes sparkled strangely at the moment. If the recording intensifies, it will
emit such a strange yogi. I feel goosebumps as if I was facing an ogre from an old
forest that no one finds because it is very old.
“It sounds funny. If you say that to Your Majesty now, you will not be safe.”
“You can't say it, right now.”
“Your family is right. So I asked him what he wanted.”
Rupert took a sip of the tea I had brewed. I replied that I waited quietly until he
put down the mug.
“Protect Belua.”
“From what?”
From you.
But I couldn't say much, and I laughed at Bash to hide my anxiety.
“Anything.”
“If you come to power, protect Belua?”
“Yes.”
“What do I get?”
His long fingers regularly knocked on the table. I opened my mouth with tension. I
closed my eyes and opened my mouth.
“Me.”
“What?”
“I'll give you me.”
Rupert's face was ridiculously distorted to see if my words were surprising. Tory,
who was behind me, hurriedly grabbed my shoulder, but I didn't look back.
“It's Lariet from Belua. I will live my whole life as your Highness wants it to be.
You can use my name for political purposes. It will be a thing of a perfect
charge.”
“Can I sell it to an old man like Count Goncharova?”
Count Goncharova was a middle-aged aristocrat with a fairly old age, and was
rumored to be a pervert. But I did not hesitate and nodded loudly.
Rupert frowned at the skin as if it were a bit jingy, but I'm not forcibly saying
it's okay. It was really okay. If marriage was only a political means, I was most
happy to use Belua as a shield to protect it.
“It's crazy.”
“It's fine.”
“How do I trust you?”
“I'm not asking you to believe it right now.”
When I brought up these topics, our conversations always flowed similarly.

Everything boils down to distrust, and the door is closed. I can't leave what I
want from him in a crackling yard like that.
I bitten my lips and grabbed Tori's hand on my shoulder. Even Tori, which he
believed and cherished here, had been abandoned. His trust may not be important for
survival.
“In fact, you can have me even if you don't believe it forever. There is such a
relationship in the world.”
So I wanted Rupert to need it in any sense. I can't throw it away because I need it
so much.
“I...”
Looking at Tori standing behind me, Rupert slowly opened his mouth.
“I don't want to have anything more.”
Lie.
I remembered that he did not hesitate to do anything terrible in order not to lose
power. It is not a human being who will be satisfied with the miserable situation
as it is now.
“I'm going to be very useful.”

In words similar to my commitment, Rupert's neat beauty catches wrinkles that are
not like a child.
“I'm overwhelmed by what I already have.”
“It's okay if I don't spare it.”
“No, I save mine.”
There was a sense of determination in his voice that I didn't know for some reason.
I opened my mouth to refute it because it seemed like he was completely rejecting
me, and he cut off my words a little faster.
“I can save you.”
Rupert laughed at an angle that didn't fit the situation. Like the daytime moon
leaking into the corner of the window, a dim light illuminates his neat forehead. I
suddenly realized that he was no longer speaking like a girl. I stopped trying to
hide it, and I was clearly revealing my natural voice.
“So prove it. Is it worth it to you?”
It is a test given by the demon of the old forest. There is no answer, but as I
lost my way in the middle of the forest, I have no choice but to catch it.
“...”
“...”
“Sister.”
Rehan's voice suddenly bursts into his ear, which was immersed in his thoughts. I
found him with a worried expression with a face in front of my nose, and laughed at
Bash. It looks like he kept calling me. I reached out and slowly stroked Lehan's
head.
“Huh?”
“Is there anything going on?”
“No, it's not there.”
“I've heard that Maiden Lafert is a demanding person. Have you ever had a hard time
working?”
I shook my head to hide the hustle and bustle. He sat down next to me, frowning to
see if he didn't believe in my injustice.
“If you have a hard time, go back to Belua. My mother will also be happy to greet
you.”
“Don't go back. Absolutely.”
“Why is it? I still don't understand why your sister entered the palace.”
“That's...”
I shut my mouth because I was in trouble.
“Prove it.”
Rupert's cold voice comes to mind. When I ordered it so resolutely, I was not sure
what would prove my need to him. Value is relative. My name or blood line is not
bad, but it's not the kind that I can use right away.
You might argue that using me is using Belua, but my father is not the one who will
move to Belua for me. He did not move Belua even for himself. If he had acted so
privately, he would have run away and persuaded him to leave Rupert's identity
behind him. Its rocky robustness, foolishness and belief. Even if I am defeated, it
will not change.
My father said he knew the empress's lowly origin. Even though he knew the nature
of the blood, he watched as the nobility of the imperial family, which was
maintained solely by blood, was defiled. This does not mean that he was on Arnulf's
side. He bought doubts from both sides that he did not hold the hands of the
emperor or the hands of the empress.
Why did the imperial family maintain neutrality in such a chaotic time? My heart is
stuffy, and a sigh comes out in verse. I buried my face in my hand.
“Are you really okay?”
Rehan's voice subsided like my poor mood. When things didn't work out as I thought,
I came to Lehan as a habit. He was younger than me, but he was always an adult.
Even though I couldn't talk about my concerns to him, it was just comforting.
He opened his arms to his brother, who was worried about the day he kept making a
bad face. Even though it was an act that he often did when he was young, he
hesitated for a long time and reluctantly hugged me. Hey, hey. It's a trembling
reaction here because it's a little big, so if you cover it all, you won't even hug
me. I was so upset that I hugged him a little hard. The head, like bamtol, flinches
and hardens.
“Lehan.”
“... yes.”
“If I invite Dunanbard to go into exile, will you listen if I invite my father to
go into exile because something big may happen to him?”
“No.”
The answer came right away without worrying about it. I laughed like a sigh because
I knew my father so well.
“Even if we don't do that, we all die?”
“... did you make such a big mistake with the maiden?”
Lehan is worried about it. Why is this kid guessing that I would have made a
mistake? I grumbled as I pinched my brother's cheek, which didn't make me hot at
all.
“No. I didn't make a mistake!”
“I'm glad.”
“Still, if you do it. Will you run away then?”
In my cautious voice, Lehan was speechless for a moment. His troubled face was
sunburned and sunk through the hazy dust.
Thirteen-year-old Lehan looked more like a soldier than I expected. Things like a
young but sharp body, gait, tone, and hard expression are reminiscent of a dry
battlefield rather than a field in Belua where they played together. If it were the
same as it used to be, it would not happen that he was elected to war until at
least I was eighteen, but it was not pleasant to think about war while looking at
my younger brother, so I wrote my mouth.
“No.”
After a long period of trouble, Lehan shook his head resolutely to see if he had
given an answer. Yeah, I wouldn't. I agreed with Lehan's argument.
“If your sister has sinned, she will receive that punishment as well. My father
doesn't know how to escape.”
At first glance, I was surprised by the fact that the voice was mixed with pride.
There is a corner where the father is his son, and Rehan and his father are quite
similar. There is no law to shift my responsibility to someone else, as both are
exoskeletons that will break and will not bend.
Even when he was in full swing and rebelled, Lehan was a child whose soul was full
of soul when he was in full swing. There was no way to escape, nor was there a way
to avoid mistakes. A strangely docile rebellious child who admits without law if he
pursues mistakes. It was a contradictory prankster who never lied or overwrote my
fault to my friend even after losing a classmate and leaving class.
Lehan was born with a strong Beloan temperament, and if that straight spirit came
from the blood, his father would surely do it. I'm going to embrace it all alone
without a trick. With that damn sense of responsibility. No matter what reason
Belua gets Rupert's anger, he doesn't even think about avoiding it, and everyone
will endure it.
It was amazing. How many lives did one father take, but can you come out of it?
That belief was not lonely and irresponsible, and even I, who had lived in
compliance with him all my life, was rebellious. I cried and shot Lehan.
“Are you going to do that too?”
“Yes?”
“Lehan, if Belua were destroyed by your fault... wouldn't you run away? Are you
trying to take responsibility for what you have done?”
Lehan distorted his straight forehead, whether it was to understand my question, or

because my angry eyes were embarrassed. I lay on my feet waiting for his answer.
The cadets of the Academy are divided into classes by grade and according to the
rank they hold, and facilities are determined for them to use. Since Lehan was
still in the lower grades, he could not use solitary confinement. In addition,
dormitories are prohibited for outsiders, including family members. But now I'm in
such a place and I'm lying in Lehan's bed.
There was a smell of dry wood here. It's a smell that goes very well with Lehan,
but I also thought he went well with documents rather than swords. Lehan was a
gifted man who lived praised for his good handling of swords, but his nature was an
affectionate child. I never thought that the number of people killed would be a
soldier who would be honored with a ball.
However, after keeping it a secret from his parents and taking the entrance exam to
the Academy, Lehan left the capital without much mention. Just as he doesn't know
why I went to the Imperial Palace, I don't know why he entered the Academy. Maybe
our friendly childhood was a light-hearted dog apricot. In the end, I couldn't even
figure out why he was half way into his father.
I don't want to repeat my carelessness because I was given a chance to be

irreparable, but I'm bleak by Rupert's bitter Hilnan. To prove the need, is it not
a sound or a word that I will kill if it is not worth it.
As I drooped my shoulders, Lehan fluttered and opened his mouth to see if I

interpreted it as being late for my answer.
“Yes. It seems to be so.”
“If you don't run away, they all die? Your wife just died, your child died, and
anyway, they all died.”
“... why do you make the question more difficult?”
My brother made a small painful sound as if he was resentful. I smiled and buried
my face on the pillow. Obviously, the pillow is white, but when I dig it hard, it
flashes black. I was swept away by the comfy waves and closed my eyes, so I
couldn't see anything.
I imagined the difficult look that Rehan was making. You may be covering it with
one hand like a frowning eye or a habit. It is very familiar to me to imagine
Rehan's face with closed eyes. Rehan and his father were taken away, and I used to
go into the room my brother used to use as a child and think of his face. While
resenting the memory that keeps getting frowned upon.
Oh, it's a grim memory.
I hurriedly opened my eyes and confirmed the actual presence of Lehan in front of
me. The nose that falls straight, and the face grows a little longer than it was at
the entrance ceremony. Who is his brother, is really handsome. It's heartwarming,
and my mouth draws a line with a temple.
“Is my sister included?”
“Yeah.”
“Then I'll run away.”
Lehan's answer is always strangely unhesitant. I wouldn't have imagined this

situation in advance. I have never given an ambiguous answer even though I am
worried. I laughed small as I looked back at Lehan, who wanted to run away even
because of me.
“You are better than your father.”
My father didn't do that. He told me to take responsibility for Belua. But I didn't
understand exactly what that responsibility was, and I still can't.
I did my best in my own way and lived in keeping with the duties of being born as a
nobleman. He didn't let Yeong-ji-min live, and he was lonely and tried to keep an
eye on it. I didn't bring great honor to Belua because I didn't have outstanding
abilities, but it's not my fault because it's just because of the lack of innate
abilities.
In the first place, there are not many things I can do when I was born as a woman
in an empire where power means power and contention is contention from father to
son. There is only one way for women to gain power in Bernardi. Putting a person in
power on his back.
However, my father would not have hoped that I would be the patroness of a person
in power who did pillowhead work or something. So I asked, at least in front of my
father. I lived the way he wanted it to be. I don't regret the past.
I didn't know the relationship between Belua and the imperial family, and my
ignorance was not something I could do at the time. Believing in my father
unconditionally is the only mistake, blemish, and seed of regret, but if I don't
believe that my father will protect me, who do I believe?
Was the belief so serious that his wife, children, and relatives of Sik Sol and
Banggai, who only believed in his father, and kept all his relatives in the world?
So did you protect it in the end? I don't know my father's intentions, so I don't
know if he has achieved what he wanted.
From a very long time ago, Belua was a family that defended neutrality and
protected the survival of the imperial family itself. No matter who became the
owner of the throne, I don't care if only the blood of the Bernardini Whangga could
continue.
So maybe that's not the kind of proof that Rupert wants from me. If he had done so,
he would not have hurt his father, who would have kept the neutral ideology of
Belua like his life.
Rupert wants me to write his father's name and Belua in his favor. But Belua is not
a force that I can hold and shake right now. The task in front of me was burdensome
and I was breathless.
I put my forehead firmly in Rehan's hand in front of the pillow. The back of his
hand, which was shattered by training, flinched, but Lehan did not clean up my
face. He drew his body and looked at my side face.
“If you have any problems, please let me know.”
“Telling you doesn't solve it.”
“Am I too young to help?”
“When I'm young, I'm young too. It's not like that.”
I twisted my head and looked up at Rehan. A young face that is hard and firm is
cute. Suddenly, I laughed as I recollected my memories of how cute my brother was.
“Will we go together and be affectionate to my father?”
“... yes?”
“Then you might listen to my request. Follow along. This is my father.”
“...”
To be blunt, Rehan, who had long been a desperate soldier on the battlefield, went
away, and was happy to follow Ayang, mixed with my noises. With a harder face, he
pulled out my hand rubbing his face, and he swooped back. I wake up at all and go
to my desk.
I snorted louder.
“Why don't you try it? Father Lee Ying. Ruhaan.”
Lehan's short name was futile and drowsy, but Lehan refused buried, saying that
there were no two sides of the sky. I woke up from my seat, frowning at Rehan's
huddling house.
“My father will love it.”
“I like it because my sister does it. If I do it, it's right.”
I don't think my father ever raised Lehan by beating him. I stroked my stomach as I
stuttered my memory to recall my father's confusion with Lehan.
Lehan is still in uniform because he caught up right after class. No matter who saw
it, he was a cadet. It turned out that restaurants near the Academy offer discounts
for cadets.
“Lehan, not hungry?”
“Didn't you have dinner before?”
It is true that he forcibly dragged Lehan, who said he was not hungry because he
tasted the academy's erudition, and ate a thick steak for dinner. I was embarrassed
and squeezed my lips.
“No, who's hungry?”
“Do you want to go outside?”
“I'm not hungry, I am. I didn't get a single one.”
“There is a secret soup collection in front of the school that opens until late.”
Milguksu. It is a food that goes very well with chilly winter weather. I was
already mouth-watering when I thought about the salty seafood soup. Instead of
being reluctant to eat desserts and sweet foods, meat and savory foods became much
better. I was hesitant because they were both fattening types. So what if I don't
lose weight even when I'm fifteen?
“Hungry?”
As I asked Lehan and swiftly wiped his salivating mouth, he looked down at me with
a smile. I felt like I was offended or stirred, and endured, but I saw Rehan's
mouth trembling. He couldn't stand it, and he put his hand on my forehead.
“Yes.”
“Then I have to go eat! I'm my sister, and I can't starve you.”
Lehan is still a growing boy, so he will be hungry without even trying. I moved my
legs purely for my brother.
Winter in the red capital of Sangpagne was filled with the smell of dry stone rock.
Bernardi was a country where undeserved wastelands were cleared using the
techniques of pioneers. As a result, trees that did not eat water properly were
mostly thin, and the leaves that received only light were softened.
Even rocks that seem strong to look at are hollow when you tap them. After walking
a few blocks along the red stone wall path where dry holes were pierced as if they
were broken or touched by such rocks, a collection of Milguk appeared, which Rehan
said.
The shop, which sheds gentle light alone on the street where the lights were turned
off, was old and shabby, incomparable to a restaurant on Fifth Avenue. I was
puzzled and looked back at him because it didn't match the modifier of a restaurant
frequented by academy cadets who were sequenced and matched by grade without
status, but it didn't match Lehan, who was born and raised in conservative Belua.
My father is frugal, but he is not a formal person. Because of his resemblance to

him, Lehan was more polite and aristocratic than me. In the corner of my eyes, he
scratched his nose with a shaggy expression.
“Are you not good at it after all?”
“Uh? No, I don't hate restaurants. I like it. It's just surprising that you're
looking for a place like this.”
“I don't often find it, but it's a shop that goes well with winter.”
Lehan replied in a low voice and opened the door to the store as if he was
familiar. Even though it's past dinner, there aren't any customers at all, so it's
a really popular restaurant. As soon as I opened the door, the warm air enveloped
my body and melted my frozen hands.
Since there was no guide, Lehan and I took care of it and sat down in search of a
vacant seat. As soon as we sat down, a boy who was counting at the counter came out
and greeted Lehan as if he were running.
“Cadet Dietrich! It's been a long time.”
However, Rehan's reaction was hard enough to contrast with the laughing boy.
Without even receiving his greetings, he ordered the menu by hand.
“Seafood, meat. Warmly.”
“Did you get sick that you die if you were greeted? Our Cadet Dietrich, no, Lehan?”
“I've never allowed it to be called by name.”
“Yes, I'll talk about it.”

At the end of Rehan's burial, the sudden death child shrugged his mouth and
shrugged his shoulders. If he received this kind of obsession in his presence, he
would die, but he received an order with a casual expression and wrote it down.
Soon, the boy found me sitting in Odokani and watching me and Lehan, and opened his
mouth in a circle.
“Uh, did you change girls?”
“Shenanigans.”
“Last time, I came with a blue-haired lady who was a little sloppy and blurry as if
she had sucked a rag wrong.”
I noticed once and for all who was the woman that Rehan came to the store with.
Water light is not a common hair color, and Liché is the only woman Lehan deserves
to meet in the capital.
“Order or put.”
Rehan said he was a flirt, kicked the shin of a boy who was fluttering in front of
me, and then frowned and bitten him. As the sudden death's creaking back head moved
away, I was cautiously speechless.
“Meet Richele?”
It wasn't intended, but it certainly sounded like a jealous sister-in-law's

pursuit. I trimmed my neck to make my voice as affectionate as possible. It is not
necessary for Lehan to break up with Litche because Litche and I have made a wish.
No, Lehan may know that I'm still close to her.
“Didn't Litchie say it?”
“It's been quite a while since I haven't met Richele.”
“I didn't know that the maiden's work was that busy.”
He didn't even know that Litchie wouldn't meet me more. I felt a little shaky and
fiddled with the chopsticks placed on the table.
“Do you see me often? Richelang?”
“Your Excellency is very interested in academies. It seems that research cars often
come.”
“Is that what?”
I see myself deliberately increasing my horsetail with the eyes that Lehan doesn't
know English. But I don't really know English. I didn't even know in a dream that
Litchie would have found Lehan attending the Academy like eating so much. She was
my friend, and she has never been a friend of Lehan. At least as far as I know it
was. I only knew about it while I was having a face meal, but I shouldn't have been
secretly getting acquainted.
I have no reason to be reluctant to get acquainted with Litche and Lehan, but why
did I hide it? I thought of her ice-cold expression and her tinker smile to hide
her coolness. She wanted to ask me something. Something related to Lehan. Litchie
said the question had nothing to do with me, but since I am his only sister, he
will not be able to completely exclude me from his work.
While I was thinking about the back of her question, a sudden death boy who was
friendly to Lehan brought me two bowls of steaming wheat noodles. It was quite
tasty to see the noodles being dried in a circle in a bowl that was dug up in a
crooked bowl and soaked in a loose meat soup. The amount of meat on the noodles is
quite large, and it smells fragrant. The sudden death boy frowned at me with a
slightly spooky face.
“The lady was cute, so I added some more meat.”
“Oh, thank you.”
He couldn't even hear my greetings and was taken away by Lehan at the nape of his
neck. The boy did not succumb to this and blinked the other eye again.
“Dietrich is a flirt, lady! A man sleeps like me...”
“Are you going to have to hit one?”
When Rehan fell low, the boy raised his collapsed body and let go of the line. I
lost and laughed because his fluttering back was cute. It's never passed on to
praise.
“It's cute. What's his name?”
“... is that cute?”
“Yeah. It looks unsophisticated.”
“I am a human being who was expelled without attending a academy for a semester.
Don't be interested.”
“I can't say that to my friend.”
“I'm not friendly, never.”
As Lehan frowned on his skin, he lifted his chopsticks and loosened the noodles
into the soup. I followed him and listened to wooden chopsticks, but I don't know
how to use conduction. Chopsticks are an invention inside that they are attached to
the western end of the continent, and are used only by common people in Bernardi.
Of course, Mrs. Chrissy didn't teach me how to use chopsticks.
As I hesitated and glanced at Rehan clutching his chopsticks, he smiled and offered
me my well-mixed noodles.
“Please eat.”
“My, I tried to mix it up. Now!”
“I know.”
I'm glad I know. Instead of mixing with the soup, I changed my noodles and Rehan's
noodles, which had become lumps, without conscience.
“What do you talk about when you meet Richele?”
“I've never had a special conversation.”
“Don't you talk about me?”

“I asked for regards.”
“No, not something like that. Maybe Litchie knows your secret that I don't know?”
Like this. I don't really know anything. I need to meet Litche. It's inevitable
anymore. Lehan raised his head as if he was puzzled that he kept asking about me
and Litche, and looked a little sorry for her sister, who couldn't eat the noodles
he mixed well.
“... should I ask for a fork?”
“No! I can eat it!”
What happened was a thin stick, and it looks really simple, but I don't know why
it's so difficult to use. Instead of staring at the chopsticks that were constantly
escaping from my hands, I put them in a bowl and turned them around. Only then do
the noodles dry on chopsticks satisfactorily. It doesn't seem to be the right way
to use it, but isn't there an old saying that even if you go to Moro, you only need
to go to Sangpanyu?
“Look, can I do this?”
However, since I tried to wrap it in chopsticks every time I ate, I had no choice
but to eat at a significantly slower pace compared to Lehan, who was easily popping
up. Lehan, who had already picked up all the noodles and left only the soup, sat
down and watched as I struggled to roll up wheat noodles and eat it.
I wasn't in a hurry because I didn't say I had to enter until what time today. As I
focused on eating noodles without worrying about him, I heard a smile from the wind
in front of me. Lehan's bridge of nose flinches, with his head at an angle. I was a
little offended, so I put down my chopsticks.
“Why do you laugh!”
“No, I ate too hard.”
“Then do you eat hard or eat roughly?”
“I'm glad it fits my taste buds.”
Lehan lifted his chopsticks and stretched out toward my bowl without hiding his
mouth where he still had a laugh. This makes me frown because I wanted to eat
everything he had and coveted my noodles, and contrary to my bad expectations, he
picked up a few strands of leftover noodles and put them in my mouth.
Although it was comfortable, it was a familiar landscape for some reason. Rehan's
expression was very similar to Tori's, who was feeding the raccoons. I wrapped the
leftover noodles on chopsticks at once because my brother, who treats me as an
animal, was frustrated.
“Isn't it too much?”
“My mouth is so big.”
Yang, who boasts the same characteristics, said, and I put dried noodles on
chopsticks in a bite. Rehan holds up to a bowl and looks down at me trembling as he
breathes in the soup.
“If you eat that way, you will be confused by Mrs. Chrissy.”
“Should I not eat like this in front of her?”
I curiously say, Tang! I put an empty bowl on the table. I didn't even let it
happen, but Lehan calculated it. I didn't want to make my brother spend money on
his nose, but because it was cheap, I went over without a hum.
I was going to eat warm noodles and sing my stomach, and I was pleasantly returning
to the Imperial Palace, and an exceptionally bright blonde caught my sight in the
dark streets where darkness fell.
Blondes are not unusual, but such a brilliant color is certainly rare. I left Lehan
unknowingly and ran down the alley. My eyes weren't wrong, and the blonde owner was
a boy I knew very well.
It was a boy. Rupert was facing a man with a bad impression in the guise of a boy.
I found Rupert, but Rupert did not find me. I was mistaken for a moment when he saw
me, because he had a grumpy face over a man who was distracted and looked like a
big rock.
Rupert quickly returned with an insensitive face that the change in his short
facial expression was colorless. Aside from the days of the Crown Prince who faced
him in the past, I took a breath for a moment at his boyish appearance that I saw
for the first time. I saw him in a state where he was not aware of me, and realized
a new side of him.
I wasn't sure if it was new or what it looked like, but it was very different from
the Lady Laferte that I was familiar with. Rupert was no longer flashy; instead, he
looked very tired.
He still had a distinct and handsome eye that could be said to be beautiful, but he
looked so exhausted that all that glamour was overshadowed by the old brown robe he
was wearing. If a person can die of overwork, it must be such a face. Worn like a
piece worn out by being pressed and trampled by fatigue.
I was surprised that Rupert, who was still only a child, had such a face. No one
will recognize him today because he is far from the beautiful and elegant Lady
Laferte as he drew. Because it was me, I was able to discover it.
I recognized him almost unconsciously. There are few people who are conscious of
Rupert as young as me now. I was conscious of him when I fell asleep and when I
woke up, every time I thought and acted. What he thinks, what plans he is making,
and what actions he will take next are all very important for Belua's future.
But I didn't even know that Rupert was wandering through the back alleys like that.
When I realized that, I felt a deep sense of self-conviction. I haven't been able
to take advantage of the opportunities I've had at best. Every day I look back on
the past, and I couldn't fight Rupert because he was afraid, and he hated him so
much that he couldn't hang on properly.
I took a step towards it as if I was haunted.
“Sister.”
It was Lehan who caught the day moving to the temple as if he had been manipulated.
He read the embarrassment on my face.
“What have you seen?”
Rehan's head breaks naturally and moves along my gaze. I quickly moved my body and
blocked the gap between Lehan and Rupert.
“It's nothing. I thought it was someone I knew, but I didn't.”
I grabbed Lehan's shoulder and turned him around. When the sun was low, the air
coming out of the mouth froze hazy. Through his white breath, Rehan's firm face
caught his eye. I kept pushing my brother and moving my feet, but Lehan didn't get
stuck in place.
I wonder if he entered the academy unintentionally. The power of a thirteen-year-

old boy can't win, so my strength is really impressive. Nothing, it was quite
obvious when I thought about it a little, but I became helpless even with Lehan's
small rebellion. As he lost strength and his hand flowed down, Lehan grabbed my
hand and squeezed it again.
“Who is it?”
“Huh?”
When asked by Lehan, I turned my head back to Rupert, who didn't care to divert his
attention. He was moving his feet very slowly, with a dreadful man next to him.
“That person. Who is it?”
I turned my head again and faced Lehan. My brother flashed his eyes out of
curiosity, but I ignored it. You have to follow Rupert. I was obsessed with
something like a strange obsession and sprinkled the hand that Lehan had held.
“Something happened to me. I'll go there first.”
Fortunately, Lehan didn't follow me. I almost ran and caught up with Rupert. It was
like being caught because a big man caught me before I caught him.
“I, Your Highness.”
Looking at the other end of the alley, Rupert slowly turned his gaze to me. He
recognized me and frowned noticeably.
“What are you doing here?”
That was what I wanted to ask because I was lonely. But I answered in a pure
manner.
“I came out to see my brother.”
“On a fictional day, brother, brother. I'm very strangled by my family.”
“Because it's precious.”
“Are you precious? Family?”
Rupert gave a strange voice, as if my words were the most difficult challenge in
the world to understand.
“You said that preaching is precious and precious because it is your preaching. I
love my family, so I value them.”
“First of all, put her down.”
Instead of responding to my words, Rupert ordered the man. The raw voice, which was
not decorated as high as usual, seemed like a rough frictional sound. The man put
me down as if he were throwing me. I approached Rupert and faced him now with a
higher field of vision than me.
Knowing that he was a man was very different from seeing him actually in the form
of a man. In fact, Rupert was not very different from what he looked like in the
Red Palace. However, he seemed to be a boy enough just by wearing the tight clothes
worn by children of his age and tying his fine blonde hair high, flowing down like
silk. Just like it was originally. Originally, as it should have been.
“Where are you going?”
“Why? If you tell me, will I follow you?”
“If your Highness wants it, there's no place you can't follow.”
“I'm not going to want anything from you, idiot.”
While he was restraining me, he looked at both ends of Yeonshin Alley. The gesture
seemed anxious, and I clenched my body.
“Max, when will Fassbender come?”
“Coming soon.”
“Did you organize everything at the top? I heard that there are opposing forces.”
“It's a group for Gorten, but I'm just borrowing a name and writing it. There is no
power to be a stumbling block.”
The man, called Max, used a gentle tone, unlike his dreadful mercenary appearance.
I had a flimsy tee. I opened my eyes to the familiar name of Fassbender and quickly
fell down. Fassbender. It's Tori's castle.
“Even if it doesn't become a stumbling block, put it away. Fassbender must be the
most powerful and big top in Bernardi. Do you know?”
Rupert nervously crumpled his handsome beauty and chewed his lips. The man only
nodded obediently.
“Ah, Gorten. It's a familiar name for you.”
He took a step and looked back at me. It wasn't even about lying, and I admitted it
purely because he already knew about Belua's acquaintance with Gorten.
“Yes. Your father and your father have long known each other.”
“Did I say I would do everything if I wanted to?”
He just raised his mouth as if laughing, making it colorless to say that he would
never want something from me.
“Did you tell me to give you? I want to be completely mine, myself.”

“I did. I will continue to do so.”
“Learn about the business meeting that Gorten is looking behind. What the child is
preparing while making a shokai.”
“Uh, how?”
In my embarrassing voice, Rupert didn't get a mischievous smile. Imperceptibly at

the end of the alley, he knocked a couple of times on the red wall with his
fingertips. I was just tukking with a silent gesture, but in an instant the wall
bulged and spit out the small door.
A man named Max found a gin drawn in front of a door so small that he could not
enter, and I stepped back with a springy close to the flagship.
“Drinkers! Your Highness, alchemy is prohibited! You might be cursed!”
Alchemy, which was forgotten due to various witchcraft, art, magic, and techniques,
was a long-standing taboo that had not been used for hundreds of years. It was the
beginning of chemistry that began to develop recently, but unlike pure science and
techniques, it was known that they borrowed the power of demons, and alchemists
were admired by the people as well as the wizards and drunkards of the Mata
Schlavi.
The arrogant alchemists were heard trying to overcome death, and they were told to
treat people like beasts.
A group called “Kronaluka,” which is called the Black Hand. He was a slave of the
imperial family who could not think on his own and had only an apocalypse towards
the Whang Ga. Emperor Grimoalt III, who created such a false subordination with the
power of alchemy, said that even after death, he could not go to heaven or hell and
leave nine thousand.
I don't believe in ghost stories, but I thought there was no reason to commit
taboos that were no longer needed.
Rupert laughed at me when he was surprised.
“Do you believe in curses?”
“No.”
“I believe. And I already received it. If so, why don't you have to be careful?”
KIK.
He opened the door unstoppably. The shadow over the door seemed to swallow him. I
approached the door he opened, hoping that he would be deeply cursed.
“Are you going to send me to you?”
“No.”
“If so, can I go on my own?”
“No.”
Rupert crumpled Max, who was tight on the door, as if he was wearing clothes that
didn't fit, and then grabbed my wrist slightly and grabbed it weakly.
“Follow me.”
The gate guided us on a well-groomed path. There is even an oil lamp that glows
blurry so that passers-by do not get lost. I blinked. Following Rupert and the
lights that beckoned to me, I stepped into a dark path.
As Max shied away from the side, he quickly turned around and pushed me against the
wall. Although the yellow light was flowing gently, I was trapped between his arms
in a dim passage as a whole, and I bitten my lips in fear. Rupert was young, but it
was also difficult for me.
He crossed over his shoulder with his thin Dongyeo-man hair and touched my forearm.
I smiled to hide my fears.
“Why, Your Highness?”
“Why aren't you surprised to see me?”
“Should I be surprised?”
In response to my blunt reaction, Rupert squinted his eyes and slowly lowered his
head. The distance that got closer was enough for me to count the number of his
eyelashes. Clean skin, well-groomed, handsome eyebrows certainly meant that he was
well cared for, and Rupert looked strangely exhausted. If you dare to distinguish
it, it's a spirit.
“Who else knows that I am a man, other than you? Your brother?”
“Nobody knows, Your Highness.”
“Are you going to make an excuse for being your persimmon again?”
“It's not an excuse. In an age where magic, curse, science, alchemy, guns and wands
coexist, will you not believe in the human sense?”
Soon, Rupert and I became close enough to reach each other's bridge of nose. He
frowned as if he was trying to read my heart, and soon moved away as if he had seen
something he couldn't see.
“I don't believe in anything human.”
“Don't believe it. Because I'll trust it instead.”
“Close your mouth and follow me. If it gets in the way, I'll throw it away.”
His intention to abandon me meant that he owned me. I smiled and followed him
ahead.
The cavern-like path, where people entered and exited quite well, was quite long.
As I wondered who, when, and with what intentions created this secret passage,
Rupert looked back at me as if he was pathetic.
“Cominternin.”
“Yes?”
“It's called Cominternin, we.”

In the distant past, the Cominternin was a wall that separated the Red Palace and
the royal road, but now it refers to a towering stone wall that expands and divides
Sangpagne into four large divisions. It makes sense if the passage we are walking
on is inside the comminternin. I'll have to use it when the guards patrol.
How does Hana Rupert know this maze? If you look at the structure, a soldier with a
lower rank will not even know.
“Do you know this path well?”
“Of course.”
“Why is it natural?”
“Because I made it.”
After spitting out a huge sound, Rupert stopped walking and put his back on the
wall.
“Come here.”
“Your Highness made this passage? As alchemy?”
“Chew, don't let me say it twice.”
I think a short affirmation would be more comfortable than such a nervous answer,
but Rupert restrained me with his old and long words.
As I carefully placed my hand on a wet wall that smelled of damp sand, he quickly
entered the other way. When he found a lamp that was turned off, he lit it with a
nervous gesture, but alchemy was clear because he was not holding a fiery dog that
could light his hand.
I kept peeking at him because it was the first time I actually saw the alchemist in
my entire life, even before I returned to the past.
Thanks to the tight hair, the dark lines that seemed clearer than usual were
becoming more and more similar to the appearance of the emperor I remember. Rather
than pondering why Rupert, who would soon become an emperor in the near future,
revealed to me that he was an alchemist in the past, I realized that he had
accepted the country's annoyance to some extent.
Alchemists were not welcome even in the capital, which was quite open to magic.
They did not have the nobility of a drunkard who cut my life, nor did they have the
ingenuity of a scientist or inventor who developed a more magical technique than
magic with the power of knowledge and spread it to the public without borrowing the
power of magic.
It has not yet been revealed how those who were not born with the talent of
drunkards were able to steal their abilities. So even I thought alchemy was a bit
cowardly, even though I had no reason to have antipathy with them. They didn't try
to get gold; instead, they struggled to make it. The results will be similar, but
will the gold created be of real value as gold? Isn't gold precious because it was
bondi gold?
At the moment, Rupert turned around as if he had read my thoughts. Standing at a

cold, damp, and dark crossroads, he received a hazy light like a shadow, and opened
his mouth as blunt as his face, with a pale, ghost-like face.
“Are you laughing at me?”
Without a chance to answer, he quickly turned to the front. As I followed him with
one span, I hurriedly opened my mouth.
“No. Why am I telling you?”
“By worshiping fake and following falsehood. Usually, you aristocrats. I only
acknowledge the usefulness of drunkards and scientists.”
Rupert told me as if he wasn't a noble blood, and I laughed a little. Rupert bent
his head at an angle to the sound of my laughter and looked at me. When he reached
the exit, his head touches the ceiling of the narrow, lowered passage.
“Have you ever seen the emperor, no, my father?”
“I may have seen it when I was a kid, but I don't remember it very well.”
“It doesn't look like me at all.”
I was puzzled by the subtle arrogance melted into Rupert's voice. Is it good that
you don't look like your father? He seems to be happy about the unsavory scandal of
the imperial family.
While I was thinking about the meaning of the words he spit out, Rupert, who
touched a dead end, knocked on the floor a few times with his toes and pulled the
dagger out of his arms. He cut my finger and squeezed the blood with an expression
that didn't even know the pain. When a drop of blood fell on the floor he knocked
on, this time the floor spit out the door, just as a wall with nothing spit out the
door.
Rupert bowed his back and opened the door in a casual manner, and soon disappeared
like a wild rabbit jumping into a hole. As I looked down hesitantly outside the
open door, I grabbed the hem of the chimat and jumped along with him.
“Cak!”
Shamefully screaming, the hole was not deep. Imperceptibly, I was putting my hands
on a solid floor. The room where we fell by the door was not large, but it looked
like an office room decorated with quite old-fashioned furniture. Rupert sighed
slightly and walked to his large desk when he saw a pile of documents piled up like
a pile of documents.
I looked into his eyes and hesitated, and soon pulled out a handkerchief from his
inner pocket and approached him. Rupert's finger, which was still flowing little by
little, was wrapped in a handkerchief, and he raised one of his mouths.
“What do you do?”
“Hemostasis.”
“Whether you bring ointment.”
“I'm poor, so there's no such thing.”
“I gave it to you.”
In response to Rupert's reprimand, I made excuses for giving it to my brother. But

my excuse would have offended him even more. He frowned his eyebrows at a higher
angle than his raised mouth and struck my hand.
“Who will give you what you want?”
“I'm sorry.”
I was so lethal because I was obsessed with what I had already given me, but I
wasn't stupid enough to complain outside of my mouth. Ignoring my dry apology,
Rupert turned his head and gave his gaze to the man who, like Max, entered the
'normal' door of the office.
An old man with a white blonde has a ridiculous figure with a small height and a
convex belly protruding like a pregnant woman. In the eyes of a growl, I guessed
that he was a merchant, and Rupert called him Fassbender if my expectations were
right. If so, he must be Tori's father, but the only corner that resembles Tori is
small.
“Report it.”
“Fifth Avenue, as you said, came under most of your Highness. We absorbed more than
half of the companies around Sangpañu, and Ardelle only traded with us in the first
place, so we don't need to take any action...”
The man who was looking at the paper he was holding quickly stopped talking, as if
he had only found me standing far away. Then Rupert lifted his head and pushed me
away as if I were getting rid of garbage.
“Don't care. Keep going.”
“Hmm, yes. Some of the companies managed by Gorten are unlikely to be able to trade
with us. Since the influence of the South is so great, it is almost impossible to
trade with foreign countries through land.”
“Smash from Gorten. What is Gorten collecting?”
“I haven't figured it out yet. I apologize.”
Rupert did not give an impetus to the man's groaning and pleading face.
I could have guessed quite a lot from their conversations. Tori, Fassbender, who
was the Empress in the past, is probably the one that Rupert had raised since she
was a maiden. It is also understandable that after his enthronement, Fassbender
Shokai was able to grow so much in a short period of time.
This competition is certainly an important defeat for Rupert, and he and Gorten
have been arguing for quite some time. However, it was Belua, not Gorten, who
received his sword. The man who was stigmatized as a traitor was a father who was
far from being a merchant, rather than a marquis who settled in the capital and
often did things like business.
I clenched my fists with my hand hidden in my sleeve and turned my head pretending
not to be interested in their conversation. Rupert told me to get to know Gorten. I
was happy with the order again. Gorten watched his father being dragged like a dog
to the guillotine, and the man who pretended not to know was more related to Rupert
than I thought.
I tried not to make fun of my hard mouth, thinking about the relationship between
Gorten and Belua that I missed in the past. The questions I wanted to ask Rupert
were piling up at a rapid pace, like a mountain. However, Lee was full of answers
when asked.
Rupert left the room leaving Fassbender, who began to process documents after
reporting, and then knocked me down again as if he was bothering me as if he were
following me quickly. When I was stuck in the hallway, I didn't even give a sick
tee. With my straight gaze, he slowly turned around.
“What.”
“Yes?”
“Ask. Don't look at people annoyingly.”
“How many or how many can I ask?”
Rupert laughed as if he was full of energy. At the same time as he smiled, the door
opened to go out of the building, and I was distracted by the scenery that unfolded
at the moment. Surprisingly, we stood in the middle of a street stall. Despite the
fact that the Academy and the market near Fifth Avenue were quite a bit far away.
“One dog.”
“How did you get here?”
“Alchemy. Is that your question?”
“Uh! No! CANCELED! That's not a question!”
His answer and my question were almost simultaneous. I shook my head in

embarrassment, but Rupert snorted and grabbed my forearm and dragged it to my side.
“I can't do that. If you miss the opportunity, it's over, idiot.”
He pinched the bridge of my nose and picked up a dumpling from a nearby stall and
put it in his mouth. He didn't pay for it, and didn't even ask for his
understanding, but the owner, who lost the dumplings, even recommended a drink
while grumbling that the behavior was natural.
It was only then that I realized that this was the place where I first met Rupert,
as if Rupert had owned this street. At that time, I assumed that he was an
aristocratic spirit who knew nothing, but the one who didn't know anything was me.
The claim that I stole his dumplings was actually valid. He was, really, the master
of all this.
Rupert wandered around the market in earnest after passing me with a swarthy face
when his mouth was jaw-dropping by surprise. Familiar with walking around the
largest market in Sangpagne as if it were my home, he sometimes popped into a store
and rummaged through the books.
Surprisingly, the merchants treated him as an invisible ghost, stroked his head
with a grin as if he were a cute kid next door, or stooped with a slightly fearful
face, avoiding his gaze.
Although he responded in a variety of ways, no one tried to drive Rupert out or

hide his books. No, it was close to what I couldn't do. When he was doing this on a
topic that was almost stuck in the Red Palace, he was quite familiar with the
merchants and confided the details of the merchants.
While walking, Rupert mutters the numbers, and picks up a shop and chuckles to Max,
who followed us. Most of the time, there was a merchant who saw him and expressed
fear. Then Max entered a shop picked up by Rupert with a triumphant and arrogant
attitude, as if showing off a huge size, and made it into Pungbibaksan.
In his rough footsteps, the vessels that the merchant would have piled up were
scattered on the floor like petals flying off a cliff and shattered. Max's dwarf
came to an end when a perplexed merchant hung up on Rupert. I didn't want to see an
old face full of ugly tears and a runny nose, and I quickly lowered my eyes.
Rupert's painting, looking down at the crying merchant and the merchant with a cold
gaze, increased my hatred. Maybe the child who harassed me with a dumpling quickly
becomes close to the emperor I know. I sighed to see if the cruel future I know is
probably so immutable that it rushes like a wave that doesn't even have the courage
to stop it.
At the moment, Rupert's nonchalant face, which he had always seen, grew rapidly. As
a red, cold, and beautiful emperor, he is staring at me. I closed my eyes as I
stepped back with a trembling body. Someone grabs my arm as I wander over.
“What do you do.”
When I opened my eyes, Rupert supported me with a slender expression, that is, a
face that ignores me. It's the boy's face again. I stood right in front of him
after forcibly driving out the hallucinations of dying black. Rupert looked only at
me as if he couldn't see the merchant who was shaking and crying next to me. I
replied in a hurry.
“My feet, my feet are in vain.”
“I have a knack.”
“Yes?”
“The skill of falling on a smooth flat land without stones.”
Rupert smiled and stood me up right away, and it wasn't until then that he turned
to the merchant. Sensing and understanding the tears and pains of others, something
that humans should naturally have, seemed to be broken, and he shook off the
merchant hanging on me with a slow hand.
“Bring it.”
“Oh, why do you do that! Why are you doing this! Is there anything wrong with the
ledger?”
Rupert sighed at the cry of the merchant. He groaned annoyed as if all of this was
bothersome, and suddenly changed his attitude and caught the merchant's neck and
put him at the sales stand outside the store.
“Bring it.”
“Nothing, what?”
“The shield you received from Fassbender, the rights you were exempted from, and
something you received from Gorten.”
He was a boy who had not yet grown up, so his strength would not be great, but the
merchant was pressed by him and grumbled without being able to mislead or go. It
wasn't until then that Rupert let him go.
“I didn't receive anything! I don't know who heard what, but I...”
He raised his eyebrows, but he no longer touched the old man. Instead, he beckoned
Max to encourage his dwarf. Then the merchant quickly got tired of the fresh blue
and rushed inside.
“Take it and let it go. I'm going to take a break.”
Rupert looked really tired. He buried his face on his tired hand, and after washing
his face dry, he turned his back and began to walk around.
I chased Rupert alternately between ruined shops, Max smiling joyfully at permitted
violence, and merchants screaming like crows. This is my destiny. Following Rupert
is the only path that unfolds in front of me.
He didn't even dry me up following me. I quietly followed him and opened my mouth
unbearably.
“How did you know?”
“What?”
“How does your Highness know if that merchant is innocent or not? If you're really
innocent...”
“I would have said that one question was the end.”
“Your Highness, but what if he doesn't do anything wrong?”
Like my father.
What if the old and shabby merchant had no sin? Why do you have no mercy on the
weak so much? The merchant's crying face was constantly caught at the end of his
field of view, and he was breathless.
“Your Highness, if he is innocent...”
“Do you think there is a merchant who manipulates books even though you have
nothing to hide?”
“... a ledger? Was the ledger manipulated?”
“Yeah. So keep your mouth shut and follow along, or turn it off if you keep
talking.”
Rupert growled low and turned his back again.
Rupert liked to warn me. WARNING. It's always just a warning. I felt a kind of
divergence and once again provoked him.
“How do you know?”
“Chew, don't be annoyed.”
“How do you know? How can you be sure it's manipulation?”
I made fun of my mouth without fear.

When Rupert stopped walking, he bitten the tip of my hemostatic finger and applied
it to the wall. As he watched the red wall connected by the selected brick melt
like gold and formed a hole, he answered slowly as he grabbed me and threw me away
by the rare sight.
“I'm not sure. That's what idiots do.”
“If so, Your Highness! If the merchant has the slightest chance of being innocent,
isn't it something you shouldn't punish?”
“Then what if I get hit?”
Rupert whispered as if he were engraving my words in my ear, as if he were teaching

writing to a young child. As he continued to draw a pension camp with an arm that
didn't hold me, I felt reluctant because he seemed to be placing an order on me.
“Answer me. Then what if I get hit? What if that worthless prudence becomes
something that strangles me?”
The white face of Rupert, who hastened me, was paler than usual, because he drew a
pension team in a row. Blond hair, as bright as the sun, flows down to a straight
forehead. Glass-like green eyes played under the moonlight.
And what if he gets hit?
Of course, isn't that something I would welcome with my arms raised? However, I was
worried because I couldn't really answer that way. If a person in power is harmed
by not punishing a traitor with care and consideration for the weak?
It was an unusual story. All the people in power I knew were wary of the weak. The
emperor is the father, and Gorten is the person under him. Except for my father.
It wasn't until then that I understood Rupert's words very little, at my

fingertips. Because it was my father's defeat, I couldn't know.
“Still, those in power should be cautious, Your Highness.”
I didn't want to deny my father. At my words, he smiled small. It wasn't a laughing

sheep, it was really as low as I was a farmer.
“But because I'm not a person in power, I am.”
“...”
“Unless you're really looking at the future.”
In Rupert's calm voice, I stepped back slightly to avoid shaking my body. He was a
residential area near Fifth Avenue beyond the wall of Heimon. I was worried that
even Richele would pop out, so I looked around.
“Am I in power in the future you see? In the future I see, I'm usually a corpse.”
Since it is already a deep night away from Fifth Avenue, the temperature at the
time of dawn is significantly lower than daytime. So I thought it was a breath of
white fog emanating from Rupert's mouth, but it wasn't until I looked closely at
him who turned completely towards me that I could discover that Rupert was fuming.
Fearani!
Dried feas, which did not require special tools, were imported to Bernardi only
after Rupert became emperor. Now that the source of income was Fasbender, there's
no need to be surprised.
Rupert looked no longer at me, but I replied obediently, as he stood on the wall of
a residential area lined with elegant old houses.
“Yes, Your Highness. I'm the emperor of the Bernelny Empire that tells the future I
see.”
I let go of my mind because he was buried in the smoke and seemed satisfied with my
answer. A cold wind blew through my mouth that was blowing toward me, and a handful
of smoke came in. As he stared at me from afar, Rupert threw the bite he was biting
on the floor.
“Beatrice Gorten.”
“Eh, Etsch!”
“Do you know that woman? It's your friend.”
“Meet me and get some information...”
“To, to, eh!”
The smoke disappeared, but I had a stretching cough. It wasn't until then that I
realized that I was wearing an outfit that didn't match the cold weather. That was
true for Rupert, and he annoyingly took off the proc coat he was wearing while
frowning over his handsome beauty.
I hurriedly shook my hand.
“No, no! I'm the maiden of your Highness. I can't get hit!”
Cool, cool!
Unlike the words of my refusal, a hard cough was stretched out of my mouth. Rupert
distorts both faces that are bothersome.
“This is a maiden, and it's a good idea to take her with her, very much.”
He clenched his tongue and wrapped his naked coat over my shoulder. I was horrified
and took off his coat.
“Mouth, cool! Please do it!”
“Keep your mouth shut. If I cough in front of me one more time, I'll pull my throat
out.”
I closed my mouth firmly with my hand over Rupert's terrifying words. Threatening
comes first, and then the coat straddles my body. I was so bizarre and
incomprehensible that his coat, pressing firmly on my shoulder, was heavy and
reluctant.
Rupert is certainly ruthless to the weak. A clever, cruel, and authoritative boy
who knows very well that I have no choice but to obey him even if he doesn't do me
well, who doesn't think I should be considerate at all because I'm the lower one.
Rupert was looking at me in a thin shirt. The bitter winter wind dug into his
collar, but he doesn't seem to think of getting my coat back.
I realized the identity of the divergence I had felt in the past. Rupert was more
complicated than I expected. The sense of distress I felt for Rupert was stronger
than what I felt when I first saw him treat Tori. However, the reaction that the
feeling of divergence got from me was the same.
I hated this feeling.
It was really scary for Rupert to become a ruthless and cold Absolute like the
emperor in my memory, but it was even more disgusting that he showed a different
human side from my memory. The inside is stuffy, the heart becomes stuffy, and it
cries unbearably. Nothing is as terrible as confirming the fact that he is a human
being like me.
The emperor is a cruel monster with blue blood created by the imperial family. The
selfish monster ate his father and Belua, even causally, knowing only himself. And
when I actually returned to the past, I was able to stay by Rupert's side and
confirm his cruelty.
“Alas, my God.”
But I thought I was relieved without knowing it. I stayed next to a child with a
sword inside, and I tried to make him believe me by saying sweet words. My behavior
was rationalized because Rupert was not an ordinary child.
But very occasionally, Rupert played like a man with such a nonchalant face. With
an indifferent face, Yang, whose affection is inertia. Objectively, he was as
affectionate as Tori.
'But... '
Is that the case for me too?
At the end of the day, he would become a real monster who would kill even Tori, who
was so dear to me, with my own hands, but I didn't want to confirm even Rupert, who
“remained” as a person. It was the same reason why alchemy was reluctant. This is
because the difference between the created monster and the essential monster was so
obvious.
I deeply hoped that Rupert's violence was an innate violence that could not even be
relieved. If I had the strength and opportunity to do so, I would have killed
Rupert now even though I knew that the future Rupert I knew was not yet, and that
he had not done me any harm so far. No matter what number you use, without a little
hesitation or guilt, be sure to use it.
I was terribly resentful of Rupert, who was only a boy. I feel disgusted by myself
for being able to hate people like this. I couldn't stop hating a sinless child
that I had committed yet, even though I wasn't productive. But I was able to
justify myself to this absurd hatred.
“Because there's a reason.”
There is a difference as much as heaven and earth between hating someone so much
after harming me, and hating him even though he has not sinned against me.
Therefore, the principle reason for hatred was important.
If Rupert is a monster with a reason, the difference between the emperor and me,
obsessed with hatred, disappears.
“If so, where is this hatred going?”
Rupert had to be a monster with a cold heart forever. I was reluctant to do that,
but I forgot about it with an exhalation that I had endured because there was no
way to do it. It's okay to put off your worries a little longer. It's still the
first thing to survive. His warmth, which remained on the court where Rupert
forcibly left, was ridiculously warm, and the trembling of his body subsided.
I opened my mouth trying not to snore.
“Thank you, Your Highness.”
I couldn't make sure he listened to me because he didn't stop his feet or look
back. His dry light, which could not suck the darkness and glowy alone, caught my
eye for no reason. When I caught Rupert's shirt blowing in the wind, he stopped and
shook me off.
“What.”
“Coat. It's warm.”
“Then would you give it because it was cold? Don't shout for granted, dumb.”
“Thank you.”
As if he couldn't understand my words, he grabbed me and dragged me in front of me.

I lift my hand and hold my plump cheek firmly with one hand, as if it were about to
burst. I protested with a crushed pronunciation, trying to get out of Rupert's
clutches.
“No, it's Noah!”
“... something like dumplings.”
He scoured my face, which was ruined by him, as if trying to observe it, and soon
pushed away the amount that he had caught something dirty. Rupert, who was watching
the whirling without being able to hold the center, took a step without waiting for
me.
The place where he stopped is in front of Litche's house. From the moment I saw a
beautiful red brick house like a landlord, I was guessing that his destination was
this place.
Beatrice Gorten.
Rupert wants to use my friend, who was always kind and affectionate to me, at least
until recently. I shook my head, recalling her elegant, watery hair.
“Your Highness, I know why you're wary of Gorten, but Litche doesn't know anything.
Because she's young.”
My persuasion was not for Liché, because there was nothing I could not do to buy
Rupert's heart. I was convinced that Riche did not know about Gorten, just as I did
not know about Belua at this time. She was lonely and wanted to get out of Gorten.
Rupert exhaled an outrageous sigh that he couldn't even laugh at, and then turned
around and took my coat. The warm coat that covered my shoulders is gone, and my
body trembles again.
“You really don't know anything. How can you be ignorant to that point?”
“What...”
“Do you think a man as insidious as Gorten pushed my daughter into the Imperial
Palace for no reason?”
“It's not like that. Your Excellency didn't put Litche in the Imperial Palace, but
she made her own decision. Like me.”
“Oh, so I entered the Imperial Palace without any purpose and went in and out of
the shopping street trying to somehow control my weaknesses. She's a great woman.”
I shut my mouth tightly to Rupert's scrupulousness. There is nothing to say. Litche

wanted to escape Gorten, but he was under Gorten's protection until the moment I
died. I had no idea what kind of heart she had for Rupert. I repeated Rupert's
words once again.
How can I be ignorant in this area?
“What do you want me to do?”
Instead of answering, he rummaged through his pocket, pulled out an obsidian with
only one nail, and grabbed my lips. I stared at him with an impression that the
expression of catching was rough enough to feel like a beautification.
“Swallow.”
“This, what is this?”
“I don't die, so I swallow it.”
He didn't dare to eat anything that Rupert gave him, but his momentum was so bad
that he couldn't protest and had no choice but to swallow it. After confirming that
I was squirming, Rupert slowly muttered strange words and put his hand on my
forehead.
As soon as his hand touched my forehead, my throat was hot and my head was pinging.
“What... is it? Your Highness, this isn't poison, right?”
“What are you doing to kill you?”
For a moment, Pinzan muttered without a break from Rupert. Strange words, such as
the cry of a beast, were scattered in the air, and this time the eyes became
unbearably hot. As I frowned, Rupert slowly swept my eyes with his elongated
fingers. The strange heat finally disappeared from heating the ears.
I stepped back, resenting Rupert, who was stabbing his other hand in his pants
pocket with a nonchalant face.
“It hurts!”
“Sorry.”
He shrugged his shoulders, apologizing dryly. I'd rather not apologize less. I
squeezed hard on the eye area where he was fiddling with my hand.
“What is this?”
“For the time being, you're going to share your vision and hearing with me.”
“Yes? What do you share?”
“Everything you hear and see, and everything I hear and see.”
I opened my mouth wide in a loud voice. This crazy guy! There's something to share!
“Poetry, I don't like it! Please remove this!”
“I can't take it out.”
“I don't like it!”
“I need information about Gorten, so I can't help it.”
“Because I'll tell you everything! I don't do anything like a lie!”
“Because I don't believe in you that much yet.”
“I don't like that, but I still don't like it!”
As I struggled, Rupert pushed up his dark eyebrows, approached me and looked

suspiciously at me.
“Why. Is there anything you hide from me?”
“It's not that...”
“That or what?”
I was unbearably frustrated and shouted.
“How do I go to the bathroom!”
Rupert paused very briefly. A new and frustrating silence flows under a dark wall.
As I screamed, I was belatedly embarrassed and waited for him to open his mouth. He
can't stand his pathetic gaze, and as soon as his head breaks down, he becomes
soft. Rupert immediately growled annoyingly, as he grabbed my chin, staring at him
only through the floor.
“I don't see it.”
“Yes?”
“Do you know how much the stuff you swallow gnaws on my nerves?”
“Go, do you gnaw it?”
“If I don't concentrate, I don't see anything. I don't see it, that's it.”
My shame was a nonchalant word that was not considerate at all, but I was relieved.
At least we can avoid situations where they are embarrassed by each other —
although it was unknown whether Rupert would be embarrassed.
“Go in.”
“Now? I'm still ready for my heart...”
“Don't let me say it twice.”
I hadn't even thought about how to approach Liché yet, but he looked at me standing
far away and raised his eyes. So Rupert succeeded in leaving me in front of
Litche's house without touching me.
I looked back at him hesitantly in front of the stairs, but he moved away without
giving me an eye. It's like a ruthless human being. I babbled inside and turned to
the red brick house.
How heavy and scary every step is. After returning to the past, I was prepared for
a lot, but I didn't expect to lose Litche. She was short, but she was still my
friend for more than half of my entire life. She is as elegant as the light of
water. I always remembered her in a stylish outfit with a lumpy and slender body
like a soft branch of a tree.
Litchie felt discouraged that I was deeply receptive to the Beloan family style. I
was a person who said with a firm face that my life was pioneering on my own, so it
would have nothing to do with Rupert's routine. No, it must have been.
PLEASE.
I don't want to defile even the memories of running through the rose garden while
scrambling on a hot Belua summer day. If Gorten was really keeping Rupert in check,
why didn't he warn my father? Why didn't she say anything to me?
“Lice.”
I rang the bell while forcibly releasing my firm mouth. Unlike the last visit, the
door opens quickly. The maid who recognized me hurriedly bowed her back and opened
the door.
“Is Litche inside? I'm sorry for being late. I went out after a long time and got
lost.”
“Yes, yes. You are there. I'll tell you to come down.”
“Thank you.”
As I walked into the warm room, my body trembled. Noticing my condition, the butler
gracefully beckoned to the other maid to give me the car. I thanked him with my
eyes and grabbed the teacup that the maid had given me with both hands.
Like the warmth that gradually spread, my thoughts were carefully organized. I
don't know the relationship between Gorten and Rupert. I didn't even know how much
Litche was involved in this work. If so...
“Lari?”
I have no choice but to ask myself.
“Lice, I'm sorry I visited you late.”
“Oh, uh! Look at her floating. Anna, would you like to get a stove?”
Anna, who was standing by our side, left her seat to the maid, and Litchie slowly
sat across from me. Fortunately, she wasn't as cold on me as she was last time. She
asked me regards with a gentle expression that I know well, and adhered to an
irrepressible attitude that there was nothing wrong between us.
I couldn't hide the bitter smile on her affectionate face, smooth as a mask. Since
when did she have such a hidden face on me? If I hadn't returned from that terrible
future, how long would I have known it?
“Lice.”
“Wait a minute. Anna!”
“Beatrice Gorten.”
It wasn't until I called her name that Richie's eyes turned to me. She checked my
firm face and bowed her head with a slow sigh. I looked at her round head for a
long time, and opened my mouth only after Anna, who brought the stove, left it at
my feet and left.
“What's going on?”
“Huh?”
“Why the hell are you doing that?”
Litche hesitated as if Yongke understood my words, which had no bottom or end.

Imperceptibly, I became in a position to pursue her. Her throat was very dry
because she didn't open her mouth right away. Litchie swings her eyes as she forgot
how to do the tea she was holding and drinks a hook.
“When you entered the palace, did you forget the manners alone?”
“Is that important now?”
“Lari, I don't know what you want me to answer.”
She tilted her head quietly. I opened my mouth with all my heart in order not to be
shaken by her emaciated face.
“When did you meet my brother?”
“Dietrich Cadet...”
“My brother.”
When I corrected Lehan's name, Litchie frowned slightly.
“My father is very interested in academies. At the end of the day, your brother was
a cadet there, and I just met him asking about this and that.”
“That's not what I'm asking. Why did you hide it? You suddenly changed your
attitude when you were trying to tell me about Lehan.”
“I'm sorry I confused you. At that time, I was confused, and I was distracted.”
“Why?”
“I can't tell you why.”

I kept my mouth shut at Litchie's resolute refusal. I can't stand it because of the
chagrin. If my judgment wasn't wrong, I lost my most precious friend overnight
without even knowing English. But I can't even tell you why.
I was horrified that Litchie still pretended to be concerned about me. No, maybe
she's really worried about me. Because of Rupert, she may be so sensitive that she
misunderstood her affectionate. Please I wish it was something like that.
“Riche, what did I do wrong?”
“No.”
“Do you remember when you suddenly froze me?”
“I told you. I was in a very confused state at the time.”
“But I can't tell you why?”
“Yeah. But it's not because of you. It's not your fault either.”
Lychee's voice became as soft as if singing.
“Can't you trust me and pass on this one time? Lari, Lariette. You're my best
friend.”
But Richie, your father died believing in your father just as I believed in you.
I wanted to respond to Lychee's fine voice persuading me with Ancalzine's words,

but I was surprised by the tears falling from her bowed face and I couldn't help
but close my mouth.
It was full of lies all over. Your Excellency is interested in academies, but
Lehan, the Marquis of the Empire, is nothing but a cadet, needs accessible
information. It's not about me, but she won't be cold to me. Nevertheless, I wanted
to believe in Liché. I laughed at my weakness.
Oh, but I can't trust you. In this situation, it is absurd that I believe in her
after such a painful betrayal by the Lyche family. What you want to believe and
what you believe is a different kind of problem. Even if Litchie talks about her
innocence and chagrin, she can't help it. I chuckled along with her gentle smile.
“Yeah, I'll believe it.”
I embraced Litchie with a facial expression. If you don't tell me what you know
about me, you'll find out for yourself. In order to appeal to Rupert about my
needs, I also needed her.
“Thank you, Lari.”
She smiled as if she was happy and hugged my back. As soon as the frozen body
melted, the area around the temple was stinging. It wasn't until then that I
realized that Rupert was also seeing everything I heard and saw. As I hugged
Litchie's dry back, I stared at the mirror hanging on the wall.
Reflected in the mirror in the distance, we only looked affectionately with a puck.
My face was as hard as I was in the old days, when I reaped the smile I gave Riche,
whether it was dry in the cold or hardened by tension. I kissed Litchie's forehead
with an indifferent face and approached the mirror.
“It's a pretty mirror.”
“Thank you. It's late today, so are you going to sleep?”
“Yeah, but I actually got a vacation. That's why I'm going down to Belua a little
bit now...”
I smiled nicely, referring to my own vacation. With her curly, watery hair neatly
tied up, she soon replied in a gentle voice. At the moment, I felt like I was on
the stage of any theater.
“Stay here.”
“Thank you.”
Turning my back from Lychee, I was looking straight in the mirror. Fourteen. I
haven't lost my breast yet, and my plump face stared at me, no, over the mirror.
“Are you satisfied?”
Only his mouth was dumb and asked Rupert. There was nothing I couldn't do to really
live. Whether it's becoming his puppet, or using my one-of-a-kind friend. Anything
really. So he had to be satisfied.
Rupert said he would “share” his vision and sound with me, but I can't see him even
when I feel him peeking at me. If you think about what you did because it gnawed
your nerves, there must be a way to do it, but it seems that you didn't tell me on
purpose.
I tried it over and over again while I went to bed, but I couldn't see what
Rupert's eyes contained. I felt repulsed by this unfair sharing and asked my mouth
for a bird-shaped biscuit.
Litchie smiled and gracefully tilted the teapot. It's been a long time since I went
out with her in this way, so I tried to calm my heart to keep excited.
Leaving Litchie's creditworthiness, I was so familiar with her that I felt almost
inherently comfortable or relieved that she had returned to the South. And I must
try to root it because it does not help Rupert's instructions and my purpose.
“Are biscuits delicious?”
“Uh, yeah.”
I didn't enjoy sweets as much as I used to, but as my father and Lehan did, I
eagerly put sweets in my mouth for misunderstanding that Riche performed.
“This is a teahouse recommended by Cadet Dietrich, no, Lehan.”
As I was far away, I was staring at the teapot, and I opened my eyes in a circle.
Even though it was near the Academy, did Lehan love tea enough to recommend a
teahouse?
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. In addition to this, there are many restaurants that I have recommended.
I've been there a lot together.”
I frowned slightly because Litchie's tone seemed to be a bit spooky. As Rehan's

sister, I don't know her ulterior motive of showing off her acquaintance with him.
“I think I've seen Lehan very often.”
“Sometimes. It's because of my father, well. Do you know my father's stubbornness?”
I didn't respond because I didn't know much about you. When I didn't get an answer,
she bowed her head a little restless and looked back at the jingle and the bell on
the door. My head also naturally follows her. I opened the door and opened my mouth
in amazement at the familiar boy.
“Lehan!”
But Litchie was a little faster. Lehan, looking at the other corner of the store in
her thin voice, slowly turned his head and found us. I smiled at my brother who had
eye contact with me.
“... sister?”
It was Riche who sang Lehan, but I was the one he sang. I glanced over the slightly
stiff face of Lychee and looked at Lehan.
“It's surprising that you go in and out of a teahouse like this.”
Lehan walked up to me with a nice smile. As he approaches the table, Litchie rises
from his seat and stretches his arms toward him. He lightly hugged Litchie and
looked at her alternately with me.
“I think things worked out well.”
“Huh?”
“I was worried that Litchie had a bad relationship with her sister.”
I nodded rather than blankly looking at Litchie, who had a pretty lovely face,
while being hugged by Lehan. When were you so friendly?
“Oh, uh, yeah. I reconciled. I've never fought.”
“I'm glad.”
With a characteristic blunt smile, he sat next to Litchie, in a seat facing me. I
frowned at the strange pink air stream flowing between Litche and Lehan. Litchie
looked at Lehan as if he were a lover. Fourteen and thirteen. Beyond putting love,
it's a good age to prepare for marriage in the South, but if the target is my
brother, I feel a little strange.
“... the two look pretty close.”
I was surprised by the sharp words that popped out unknowingly and kept my mouth
shut. I didn't want to play the role of a mischievous sister-in-law who persecuted
his brother's wife.
“I'm friendly, no.”
Litchie denied my words by hiding his cheeky ball. Lehan observed me as if he

couldn't understand my reaction. I was really worried about whether I should go
ahead and separate him from Litche. Whoever Lehan chooses, it is his full right,
but at least he should not be the last one.
“There's something I need to saga. I'll come back.”
Rehan woke up while I couldn't talk to him because I noticed Litche. Litchie smiles
on my face full of confusion. I was nervous because I thought it would never mean
anything good.
“Don't you like that I'm close to your brother?”
“It's not like that.”
“Lari, I know more than you think. What is the relationship between your brother
and you.”
I clenched my fists under the table to her subtle smile. Of course, I didn't know
what Litchie was saying now, but I blocked my mouth from trying to refute the
momentary judgment. For now, I had to let her talk.
“I really saw that I couldn't answer.”
Litche's eyes looking at me cooled down as if they were facing a complete other
person. I felt a kind of giddy feeling in her eyes. Ah, yeah. Gorten. Please help
my father, and it's like her father who buried me out while crying and blowing.
“I pretended to be noble.”
Litchie mutters as if he could hear it. I didn't catch a twitch at the sound of a
whisper. Litchie is cautious. If I really don't know the meaning of what she says,
I won't explain it kindly.
I opened my mouth to bite even a little bit, and found that Lehan was looking at us
at the cash register not far from the table, and shut up. I don't know for what
reason Litchie heals us, but Lehan won't be able to take care of it.
“Lehan, when should I go in?”
“I have a little time today. The instructor in charge was called to the Imperial
Palace.”
“Who's the instructor?”
“Louise is Baden. It's a pretty famous article, so I think my sister might have
heard of it.”
Don't know. I can't remember the emperor's unequivocal dog. I calculated that he
would be meeting Rupert by now. He might be one of the few people who know his
identity. Naturally, I snorted, but I beckoned to Lehan to sit down with my hands
roughly covering his face.
“Then let's go play with me.”
I woke up from my seat trying to turn away from Liché, looking through me with a
subtle expression. I stopped her from standing up after me, and in an elegant
gesture praised by Mrs. Chrissy, she released the bonnet she had borrowed.
“Lice, I want to spend time with my brother after a long time. Will you understand
it?”
“... do I get in the way?”
“Don't make a loud noise. It's so strong between siblings.”
I still didn't know what Litchie knew about our relationship, but I could only
notice that the words I chose now would offend her. As expected, she bitten her
lips and stared at me, saying she was frustrated. It was surprisingly exhilarating,
and I laughed a little grumpy.
“Then I'll go out to play again soon.”
“Yeah, yeah. Come anytime.”
Lehan briefly greeted Riche while grabbing his beret, and then followed me out of
the teahouse. We walked together at a distance that was less than half a step in
between, but we were speechless. After all, unable to stand the silence, I grabbed
Lehan's wrist ahead of me and stopped him. My dark brown eyes look down at me as if
they were surprised.
“Meet Richele?”
“... yes?”
“I mean, are you looking at Litchie as a marriage partner?”
“... yes?”
I was frustrated by Lehan, who asked me not to be like that, and raised his speech
unknowingly. As if hesitating, he slowly raised his arm and grabbed my shoulder,
and he was rarely able to answer, so he swept his lips.
“Don't you think this is a too early question for me?”
“Soon it's fourteen. I don't think it's too early.”
“No. I'm not treating it with that kind of heart.”
Lehan replied with a very resolute attitude, and smiled like a sigh and covered his
eyes. In the wind, a beret with a neat covering of short hair flows down. I bowed
my head rather than looking away at the hat that fell to the floor.
“Litche? What does Litchie think of you?”
“I don't know.”
“Litchie... the Litche we know may not actually be all of Litche, Lehan. It could
actually be a very different person.”
When Lehan had a troubled face, he seemed to choose a horse. The well-groomed
beauty is carefully frowned upon. He shouldn't misunderstand me. I was worried and
joined Rehan's hand.
“Huh? Lehan.”
“What's your sister?”
However, it soon takes root. I turned my head rather than looking at my fingertips
as my brother slowly but surely sprinkled and stayed in the air.
“Humans can't know others perfectly anyway.”
“It's not like that...”
“What if I'm not the person my sister thinks I am?”
I thought that Lehan deliberately made fun of me with mischievous questions, but
his brother's face was very serious. My voice was nervous, and I became very
serious.
What if Lehan wasn't the kid I knew? But I originally didn't know Lehan very well.
I don't know why my brother wandered or why he repulsed my father. So isn't it a
story that doesn't matter? The importance of Lehan had nothing to do with how well
I knew him.
“Still, you're my brother.”
Lehan did not seem to be satisfied with my answer. The child smiled bitterly and
grabbed my hand that I had sprinkled again.
“I don't think I can give a convincing answer like my sister.”
- Continued from Volume 2.
#4. subdued
Rupert sat in front of his desk in a slightly uncomfortable position and organized
a variety of firearms. As he focused, his eyes became more stiff and ferocious.
After watching it, Rupert secretly sighed.
She's a lady who doesn't care about her skirt going up and fiddling with a
terrifying pistol. No matter how he came from, he is a knight from the inside, so
it's not a scene I really want to see. Of course, Rupert, who treats long guns with
a serious face like a jewel, is not a girl.
Rupert, quietly looking at the firearms in front of him without blinking his eyes,
carefully pulled a medium-sized long gun and began wiping it with a handkerchief.
The handkerchief embroidered with dandelions, which was likely to be taken by quiet
girls in tears while watching the opera, was unstoppably crumpled from his hands
and lost its original purpose.
It seems to be wiping hard, but it was actually a very delicate touch. He had a
tendency to save a lot of things that had a long way.
“Does the bullet fly faster if you wipe it so hard?”
“Shut up.”
Now, although not as much as Rupert himself, he is very busy dealing with the tasks
he has entrusted to him. When she grumbled at Rupert, who set herself up like a
folding screen, the maiden, no, Prince Rupert, worked sharply and climbed to her
desk.
As soon as I tried to hang a long gun at a height that I couldn't reach my hands,
the temple was stabbed and sick as if it were stabbed by a thorn. He fell with a
whistle, but now he didn't reach out to help him get stuck on the floor. Because I
know Rupert will not be happy.
He was the most coveted person in the Empire to help Louise, but he never acted so
much. That's why Louise follows him. His young master was miserable, but he did not
groan.
“Damn it.”
Rupert, putting his hand on the floor, miraculously woke up and muttered a low
profanity. It is quite tiring to have one body but two visible fields of vision.
Except for the surveillance of Lariet, there was not one or two things to care
about, so the spirit that was not so good as usual was a mess as a soldier on the
battlefield.
Now, Luzane kicked his tongue, saying that no one would see him as a girl. Rupert
stared at Louise while holding a long gun that had fallen to the ground.
“If you keep getting a bell, it's off. Because I'm busy and I'm going to die.”
“You only make a loud voice.”
Now, I put my hand on my chest by saying that I was hurt by Yang's theater group,
but the expression was so monotonous that I didn't look sincere at all. Rupert
nervously pointed the muzzle at him. Click. I pulled the trigger without
hesitation, but of course nothing happened because the magazine was empty.
“Will you kill me? Be scared.”
“I told you to shut up.”
Rupert looked through the drawer, pulled out a box full of hidden feathers and
bullets, and threw it at his desk as if he were not happy. I can't do a proper
accident because my head is tired. It wasn't even a day or two when Louise laughed
at me and smirked, but today it's even more annoying.
He pulled out a few buttons on the stuffy dress and untied the ribbon that tied his
head. Long hair boasts good hair and flows down like a golden wave. Rupert's
blonde, as gorgeous as grinding the sun, was playing the most important role in his
dressing room. It was an element that covered nervous eyes that only became
ferocious at every moment.
“I don't really see myself as a girl now. I don't think you're cute at all.”
“If it was cute, were you going to pick it up?”

“Don't make some low-grade sounds.”
Louise now stumbled and put out his tongue. When he went out to the back alley on a
fictional day, he cries, saying that his horse is getting tougher. Rupert picked up
a bullet, ignoring him halfway, no, more than half. At first glance, bullets were
as ordinary and small as those commonly distributed in the military, but it was
unusual that the ends were rolled up with silver threads.
After staring at it carelessly, Rupert broke the thread with his teeth. If he were
an ordinary person, he would have exploded the moment his body touched the end of
the thread, but he was the one who created this thread stained with an insidious
curse. However, as with most dangerous things, alchemy had to pay a price, so blood
formed around the mouth where the thread was bitten.
Rupert repeated the same action several times, not caring about the hurt. The
journey ended only after thousands of bullets with broken threads piled up next to
his desk and Louise grabbed his arm and dried it up.
“Are you sick?”
Tori often ran with a clean towel with worried eyes to wipe Rupert's mouth. With
his eyes closed, he received her support, and asked her mouth for the fea that was
lying next to the bullet. The split lips that flared up in an instant were bitter,
but it didn't hurt so much that I could care about it now. He was so indifferent to
the physical pain that Tori was horrified.
Soon, foggy foggy smoke begins to fill the room. It is the most useful thing he has
obtained through Fasbender, where the leaves are dried and crushed only thinly. If
you change a powerful sleeping pill that makes you fall asleep enough to smell the
scent, it became even better.
Of course, Rupert wasn't comfortable enough to fall asleep with sleeping pills, but
his nerves slowly subsided as the day progressed. He breathed in smoke as if he was
breathing for the first time, and then exhaled it like a sigh.
“No. It's okay.”
Rupert stroked Tori's head a couple of times, standing with a bracket in front of
me, with a caring eye that was contrary to how he treated Louise.
“Me...”
Louise opened his mouth in dissatisfaction, and a knock broke the break that Rupert
had been enjoying after a long time.
Be smart.
He sat quietly on a chair like a doll, putting the fea I was biting into Louise's
mouth, as if it were quite obvious. When Tori opens the door, Princess Nigel enters
the room with an elegant step. Rupert got up from his seat and bowed his back,
trying to fix his eyes to distort.
“Oh, don't be too hard.”
Nigel hugged Rupert, smiling affectionately with a beautiful voice like a

melancholy voice. She was puzzled by the smell of the hook's fea, but she smiled
when she discovered that Louise was holding in her hand.
“Hey, Sir Baden. No matter how popular it is these days, Laferte is still weak.
Please be careful.”
“I'm sorry.”
“Lafert, are you doing well?”
“Yes, thanks.”
Rupert's answer is true to some extent. The reason Arnulf is looking for him less
these days was all because of Nigel. She was an imperial family with a noble
nature, and she was terrified of my brother's violent nature, harassing her poor
stepsister. Nigel has wrestled with Arnulf many times because of Rupert.
However, Rupert thought it was a story that had nothing to do with him anyway.
Rather, he was more reluctant to Nigel than Arnulf. He hated cheap sympathy.
“If Arnulf harasses you again...”
“Thank you, merciful one.”
Rupert stopped talking to Nigel and smiled softly so as not to offend her. Nigel
wasn't as stupid as Arnulf. She knows that Rupert is more beautiful and
frighteningly smart than she is. That's why I sympathize with him. Because that was
the easiest way to get him under me.
“Hmm, what were you doing?”
“About a small hobby.”
Rupert whispered and covered Nigel's gaze at his desk with his body. Annoying
sissy.
“Oh, uh! Lips! Did you get hurt?”
As if he was very worried about his wounds in his field of view, Nigel gave a small
elasticity. Rupert rubbed his bloody lips without words, and Nigel made a strange
expression when he alternated his disheveled attire with red lips, and Louise
standing far away.
“Lafert! No, I'm not doing anything strange with Sir Baden, right?”
Rupert asked unceremoniously, and instead of mocking his head, he grabbed the
collar he had released earlier as if he was ashamed to cover it. As he watched his
pretentious appearance, Luzane opened his mouth wide open. Because my master's
actions were amazing.
“Please keep a secret. The Lord is not my knight yet.”
Rupert whispered and brought his index finger to his mouth. Shhh. I didn't even
dream of being unsavory to be involved with a girl or a boy who was half my age
because the actor was acting enough to cry, and now I wanted to cry.
“Uh, oh. Oh, uh. Laferte! This isn't right! But I'm not going to tell anyone.”
Nigel was even more ashamed of Rupert's unprofitable coquetry. As she nodded hard
with a red face, Rupert smiled slightly and hugged her.
“Thank you. But would you like to come back later? Because there was something I
was doing.”
“Uh-huh, I will.”
Nigel hurriedly left the room as if it were burning because it was cooked as if
seaweed were rising.
Less than a week later, rumors mixed with evil will circulate that Rupert looks
like my mother and makes fun of his body, and that he can't hide his lowly blood.
And I'll have fewer eyes looking at him suspiciously when he's taller.
With a satisfied smile, he approached his desk again. Louise makes a noise.
“Are you crazy!”
Rupert did not answer. He asked her mouth again when the light had been
extinguished. With a stiff sigh, Louise soon sat down with a face that seemed to
burst into crying. Tori crouched next to him, sympathizing with him. Cheer up,
Louis. She gently touched him with a touch like the wings of a little bird, but it
wasn't comforting. Now, in the end, he pulled out his thick tears.
Rupert was a little excited by the tears of a mature man. The appearance of a man
with wide shoulders enough to lay down a child was bizarre beyond weird enough to
be seen crying.
“Wook, I went to Zhangjiagang. Turn it off! Oh my God! How crazy are you going to
take me!”
“Noisy.”
“I'm not going to see me as a child sex person in the world! Oh my God! Oh my God!”
“Shut up.”
“There's not a single woman left in this empire! I am! Woo-wook! I don't do it with
you!”
In response to Louise's tedious cry, Rupert turned his unique irritated gaze
towards the documents. I decided to turn off my nerves at all.
“There's a lady I'm meeting right now... if the rumor goes wrong, it's really...”
“Is it prettier than me?”
When asked what sounded like jealousy, Louie was dumb. However, he soon hastened to
rectify his facial expressions.
“Everything, everything, of course! A man who conveys!”
“Be careful.”
This time, I didn't warn you only in words. Rupert really picked up a well-wiped
pistol for the purpose of blocking Louise's mouth. The bullet was loaded earlier.
Tang!
“The gunshots are louder!”

The bullet wrapped in the light of Siferun immediately passed by tearing the tip of
my ear, but now Louie was not a scared face even though he wrapped his ears with
blood. That's exactly what made Rupert annoying.
“It hurts!”
“I was sick and shot.”
“Damn it, Margaret is much prettier than your Highness! It's so beautiful!”
“I said I was very pretty, too.”
“The impression that people will be killed with their eyes is beautiful!”
It was pretty. But now Louie didn't say much. It's the last pride. However, in the
first place, Rupert was a person who had never been praised for being beautiful or
had never done it. It's a meaningless pun. He wouldn't care if anyone left a
terrible burn on my face right away. I would kill him because he harmed me.
“... are you going to keep Belua Spiritual Ae by your side?”
Rupert, who had his nose stuck in the relevant documents at the top, slowly raised
his head when asked about Louise's endless questions.
Belua. It is a name that continues to be annoying to the ears these days.

Naturally, a girl with reddish cheeks like a ripe peach came to mind. He frowned
unknowingly.
“Uh.”
“It's dangerous.”
“But?”
“Does she help you? It didn't seem very smart either. No, it's more dangerous if
you're smart, but... Moreover, they are hostile to me for no reason. It seemed to
be wary of charges.”
“What do you say.”
Like an adolescent boy who didn't listen, Rupert spit out and focused on the papers
again. Louise drops her words as if she were talking about chagrin. I don't know my
loyalty like this.
“No, be careful.”
“What?”
“Belua Young Ae. You don't even know what kind of bastard it is.”
“As you say, it's just a stupid girl, but what do you need to be careful about?”
Lariette Velua is certainly not as dangerous or useful as its name. Rupert looked
straight at me and recalled her desperate to be mine even though she was so afraid,
scared, and terrible about herself.
I didn't feel bad. Because he was used to the disgust of others. It was just
interesting to make fun of his mouth to be his while hiding his horror in a crappy
way. She might not have known, but it was a way to persuade Rupert quite properly.
Annoyingly.
He wants to fully own something, someone...
“But the father is not usually a human being. Your Highness also knows that he was
a man of the former emperor. Right now, I'm crouching like a winter bear, but I
don't know what I'm planning. That's why I've been vigilant.”
“That girl Ann doesn't know anything.”
“How sure are you about that?”
In fact, her father has no reason to sympathize or hate Rupert. I would never have
put my one-of-a-kind daughter in the Imperial Palace. He constantly monitored her
surroundings from the day Lariette entered the palace, but she never had direct
contact with Belua. Sometimes it seemed like I was meeting my brother, but nothing
dangerous was detected by the eavesdropper she secretly attached.
“I'm not convinced.”
“So why do you put it next to you? Strange...”
“Chew, it's noisy.”
In response to Louise's answer, Rupert woke up throwing a heavy long gun that he
used to press documents. Pricing Louise's forehead properly and picking up a long
gun that fell to the floor, he again pointed his muzzle at Louise. This time, I
aimed at my head properly.
“Don't put a little bit on my words.”
“Can I just kill my lover here?”
“Crazy guy.”
Lying on the sofa in the corner of the room as if he had given up attracting
Rupert's attention, he claimed to have been hurt with a slightly unhurt expression,
and he lay down on the sofa in the corner of the room, as if he had given up on
attracting Rupert's attention. Rather than looking at him pathetic, Rupert lifted a
weapon that looked like a crossbow with only one palm and inserted two needles.
The protest was pulled silently, but strangely enough, the needle was not fired.
Instead, after getting a bunch of things like a bunch of light, Luzun woke up
surprised by the tingling feeling.
“Quack! Evil! Quack!”
“Are you sick?”
“Oh, it hurts! Of course! It hurts!”
“Don't smoke.”
Rupert was lightly pinzan, and Louise was really sick, so he closed his mouth and
turned his eyes to his desk. The light of the eyes subsides lightly.
“Ah, sorry. I shot it wrong.”
“What, what, is it a lie? Uhhhhhhh!”

Louise's skin soon flared up. As he stumbles around the room, Tori follows him with
a light squirrel-like body.
“Kah, Louis! Does your skin shine!”
He laughs as if he were enjoying his pain. In response to Tori's exhilarating cry

and Louise's scream, Rupert kicked his tongue short and loaded the crossbow again.
“Stay still. If Tori is hit, it's a big deal.”
“Are you only worried about Tori!”
“Stay still.”
“Damn it, tell you! It's a bad human being with an acquaintance!”
Even though the horse did so, Lu now stopped. Aiming at Louise's chest as if it
were built in, Rupert teased his pen with his other hand as he observed his skin
tattered by a bunch of light.
“I need to reduce the nitric acid ratio a little.”
“What kind of experimental rat am I?”
Although he was bad, Rupert didn't care as much as his nails. The development of
weapons, which began last year, is now almost in the final stage. The two new
weapons he developed have already been confirmed for safety and have begun to be
produced as military materials. Rupert, Tori, Louise, and the emperor are the only
people who know that Princess Lafert is a military alchemist Barbarossa.
There are many people who do not believe in Barbarossa, who does not even see his
face when dealing with the military's secret weapon, but his guarantor is none
other than the head of state, or the emperor, so no one could sit on it. Moreover,
his weapons were innovative enough to attract investors from foreign countries.
It was precisely because of the bombers he developed that led the Battle of
Ransburg and the Siege of Whitgen to victory for the Imperial Army. The Imperial
Army smashed dozens of ethnic minorities with less than ten thousand people, and
stepped on Willetan as a colony. Not all of that evil cruelty was Rupert's ball,
but it cannot be said that his virtues were absent at all.
According to the temple of Volgohrad, the only god protected by the emperor, his
soul was such a great merit and sin that it was not even a fragment left behind.
So what?
He was disrespectful. His sins were already full and overflowing, and there was no
room left to take responsibility for such indirect sins. No matter how he lives for
the rest of his life, the sober Volgorwad will not invite him to his beautiful
castle.
The hell he's going to has no floor. For Barbarossa's cruel weapon, people curse
that he will be punished, but is there even a little corner left for me to be
punished in the first place and ask for forgiveness? Rupert left the pen and helped
himself.
Judging that he had collected all the data, Louise raised her voice by shaking off
her skin that caused a crackling crumb.
“Damn it, don't you calculate all the effects that will work anyway? Why are you
doing this to me?”
“It's different from checking it with your own eyes.”
“So why do you tell me! Because I fold something that's worth it! Tori is very fat,
so you can watch it every day!”
“I didn't come out exactly because it was polluted anyway.”
Rupert replied coldly and grabbed Tori's ankle as he crawled under his desk. Stay
still. You have to put a crumb to make it calm.
“So what about that young love? Belua!”
“Why!”
“You hurt me.”
“Wow, can I get hurt?”
Now, with a sense of betrayal and shock, he grabbed his neck, crying to see if he
didn't speak well.
“Because he's mine.”
I can't refute it because it sounds so amazing. After many years of following

Rupert, now he was breathless and frustrated, so he pulled out his wrist with
blisters.
“I am! I am!”
“You're a passing military dog.”
“Didn't you do it too much? How long has she not been.”
Instead of staring at Louise, who was also a speculative government, falling red
and blue, Rupert sat back in front of his desk and pulled out a piece of paper laid
at the bottom of a bunch of papers and drew a porridge line. The full names
belonged to aristocrats of that age. The name of the person he must remove was
hidden in it.
Beatrice Gorten, Larriet Isabel de Belua, Lehan Dietrich Belua.
It is written that the owner of the face he is looking at now seems to be natural.
However, the nib placed on the name of Lariette does not move in place. He
literally ignored her name and passed by. Of course, it's a list that you can
rummage through again at any time.
The fact that Lariette belongs to me does not mean that he believes in her. She
said she didn't have to believe in herself either. And Rupert did not believe her
at all.
In the first place, ownership and trust are concepts that cannot coexist. I have it
because I don't believe it. If I believe that I will remain by my side in any
situation, it's okay not to “own” it. Therefore, there is no such miserable greed.
He actually knows a human being who is crazy about possessiveness and even ruining
his soul. Still, I was constantly greedy because I didn't have anything. It
wouldn't be okay for one because there was nothing, but such foolishness permeates
through a thin gap.
From the end of the comfy field of view, the light spread slowly, projecting the
scenery Lariette was looking at. Soon, the sound of Lariette's words sounded as if
they were rattling in his ear. Just as his voice became lower and lower, her voice
became softer and softer over time.
For no reason, Rupert was offended by the bright voice of Lariette talking to my
brother. heap. Ink smears on the tip of the broken nib.
When Rupert observed what Lariette was seeing, he suddenly realized that she was
looking at things she hadn't seen even though she had passed a few times. The
scenery of wild flowers blooming between alleys, the twisty bare feet of street
girls selling such wild flowers, and the long tents of neatly arranged street
stalls.
I don't know why that really catches her eye, but Lariette has focused on useless
things over and over again. Even as she looked at Rehan's face speaking to me, she
turned her head to the finger of the child holding the end of my coat. Rupert felt
quite annoyed by Lariette's vision, which changed so easily.
Distracted sissy. She mutters inwardly, but she doesn't know alchemy, and she won't
be able to hear Rupert's voice because he couldn't steal his voice unless his mind
was greatly blurred. Even though Rupert knew that, he reprimanded Lariette.
“Don't spend time on useless things.”
She immediately grabbed the child's hand as if she were rebellious when she
listened to him. Since Lehan was just talking about the work of my father and the
top of Gorten, Rupert frowned as he pressed his hand firmly on one eyebrow. I don't
listen to words really dirty.
- What's going on?
- Flowers... buy flowers. It's a flower that goes well with a beautiful lady.
“Beautiful dog horns.”
Rupert laughed in vain. In the middle of a secluded office room with only a desk
and a sofa, Louise and Tori sat in a corner and mocked their heads facing each
other as they looked away at him talking, temper, and even laughing while looking
into the air with nothing but proper furniture.
“I think our Highness is crazy.”
“Is that really?”
Louise and Tori's low voice rang loudly at my base. Hut. Tori and Louise clench at
the same time, covering my mouth with my hands. Rupert's ferocious gaze turned
around the corner.
“What?”
“Sat, Sat, Tori said, Your Highness.”

“When did I do that?”
As Tori stared at Louise with his eyes triangular, he turned his gaze as he
sweated. Your Highness is generous to you. However, despite the fact that the words
were colorless, Rupert only lifted his finger at Tori.
Every year, the fingers of the bone nodes that get thicker shake slowly in the air.
Tori woke up and moved slowly, like a child sitting at a table with a side dish he
didn't want to eat.
“Come here.”
In a word from Rupert, she was drawn at once like a doll hanging on a thread.
Standing right in front of him, the big ones that were once similar now have a lot
of differences.
After Lariette entered as a maiden, Rupert grew taller than a span, but Tori
remained the same. No matter how much she fed, she was small and dry, like a shabby
mouse. Tori sighed over my hand, which had not grown at all, on his outstretched
hand.
“Shouldn't I stop growing up?”
Rupert laughs briefly at that ridiculous question. After watching him from afar, Lu
now finally realized that he would not confuse Tori, and pouted his lips out. Look,
Tori, she's never a soul.
“Why?”
“I don't want my charge to be bigger than me.”
“It's already bigger than you.”
“I don't want to get bigger. Like stupid guys.”
Even though the horse did, Tori did not refuse to let Rupert stretch out his arm
and sit on his lap. Her yellow-green eyes face her blurred, dark green eyes that
make her feel fresh blue. His gaze slowly glanced through Tori's little hand. Tori
was this size since I first met him. It will continue to be the case. Forever.
“Don't make a request that you can't listen to. I'm going to do everything I can.”
What does it feel like not being able to grow up?
Even those who lived with their breath worried every day about hearing themselves
growing up were reluctant to think that they would not be able to grow up forever.
“Would I rather let you grow up?”
“Can you do that?”
“I ignore your owner too much.”
Rupert frowned slightly, as if his pride was broken. Tori raised his hand on his
forehead as if he were mischievous. Because I know it's impossible.
“I'm all right. Unless Your Highness forsakes me.”
“I'll never throw away mine.”

Force is applied to Rupert's sharp jaw. It's sincere. The only truth and truth he
believes in. Throwing away what came into his hands was so terrible that he could
never imagine. For a child who does not have anything, his possessions soon become
his world. So it means abandoning his world.
“Absolutely.”
“I know, Your Highness. Poor Baye.”
When he understood the meaning of Tori's words, he laughed. There were not many
things to throw away in the first place. The shabby gold and silver treasure
received from the king - although such a modifier does not fit compared to what
Arnulf and Nizel owned - came in because of the name Maiden, not because it fell to
him, and it did not belong to him. The archery that seems to have been destroyed,
the clothes he is wearing, his status, and even the name Laferte are all there.
The funds and troops raked through Fassbender are also only temporary forces that
he cannot fully own. Even Louis, who brought all that foundation, is a human being
thrown at me by his mother, the Empress. Luzane was an escort for Empress Bondi.
In an instant, he was able to think of his mother as if he had painted it. Her
gloomy face always kept him breathless. If all I had was Tori, then all she had
would be Rupert. It was a hat relationship that was not universal. Nevertheless, as
a mother, he followed her. It follows that she will remain her mother forever.
For Rupert, family meant that. I could not relentlessly throw it away, pressed and
pressed, but I couldn't say that I valued my mother, who had spent all of his life.
Suddenly, there was a seal that squeezed through the gaps in that thought. Lariette
said that family is the most precious thing in the world. Those she decided to
protect would also be her family. A woman who insisted on becoming his own without
knowing the background of who Rupert really was, what he would do in the future,
and how to conquer the empire.
I was as sincere as I said on the topic of facing myself that I was afraid to die.
She said she would belong to him until the moment she remained in power. According
to my calculations, which had never been wrong, Rupert thought that the deal would
not be a bad thing because he would be in power until the moment of death. FULL
OWNERSHIP. What a sweet temptation to be in this imperfect world where there is
nothing perfect.
- The flowers are pretty.
Whether he had his nose stuck in a bunch of wild flowers, Lariette's vision was
full of mottled petals. Rupert closed his eyes and sorted out the documents,
looking at the bouquet that Lariette bought from a street girl. Tori was still
hugged by him and sat still without being able to move his body.
In his ear, whether he liked the flowers or the scenery of the streets colored by
the sunset was good, the thin laughter of Lariet buzzed like the wings of an insect
digging into it. Tomorrow, I don't know if a bouquet of withered flowers is so
good.
Perhaps he will not understand it all his life. All her life, why she stopped and
looked at the sunset that colored the sky bright red, and why she said that the sky
of Sangpagne, which is nothing else, is beautiful.
Yeah, she was so plain. It's too ordinary to be your own. There was no coveted
corner other than the background, but rather because of that...
“Do you like it too?”
“What do you mean?”
“Do you like flowers?”
“I and flowers are a match. You know.”
She was encroached on by the metal that eats the soul, and the life of the earth
that blooms to the fullest does not match. Tori's words sounded a little sad, so he
put down the papers and buried his head on her shoulder.
“Do you resent me?”
“I do not resent anyone, Your Highness.”
“I could have lived a normal life.”
Tori didn't answer, but just laughed. Rupert became even more expressionless
because he could see that she was smiling without looking at it.
“I'm going to envy that girl.”
“La Riette? I'm envious. I'm so envious, Your Highness. She is very lovely because
she is afraid of death, afraid of her charge, and yet works hard to protect her
precious things.”
Tori turns her body. Her dry hands moved along the contours of Rupert with distinct
lines.
“Do you want to throw it away?”
“Don't talk about it without thinking about it.”
“If you don't like it.”
It wouldn't be a lie. Rupert, because of his own guilt, was very weak against Tori.
But Tori decided that he would need her as vivid as a forest on a summer day.
Rupert was already more disastrously insensitive than her half-human being. The boy
who cried after his mother became thoroughly dull while growing up. He was sorry
for Tori, but she was sorry for him.
“I like her.”
“Why?”
“What is Lariette saying right now?”
“I'm looking at the night sky. It's pretty.”
Rupert did not sympathize with the words at all, so he gathered a neat beauty. What
Lariette doesn't understand is the same for Tori. She laughed briefly.
“I am a person who can look at the black tent and feel the beauty.”
“Is it okay to be stupid?”

“Your Highness, Your Highness also envies you. Let's be honest.”
He ignored Tori's words and looked at the night sky as if he were looking at it as
if he were looking at it. Sangpagne. He won, no, the heart of the country he won.
Since its founding, the capital of the empire has been famous for its starless
night sky.
It is said that the founding king of Belima I was a drunkard who was hated by
heaven, and was founded by a king who hated the gods, and was not protected by
their holy seat. So the empires caught the stars in the sky and put them in the
city. There are countless people who praise the beautiful night capital, which is
decorated with scattered artificial lights.
- Pretty, right?
Lariette whispered only to Gamanga. Rupert was the one who was asked the question
because her younger brother and Gorten sissy were not seen by their side. She would
not even hear an answer, and she sometimes spoke to Rupert in this way.
He made useless reasoning that Rupert had already done, insisted on the innocence
of my father, lined up what he knew about Gorten, and boasted about his brother's
smug points. Every time Rupert did so, he wanted to smash the obsidian that
connected him and her.
“Not much.”
- Pretty, Your Majesty.
“I don't know, idiot.”
- It's the capital of your Highness, so please be beautiful.
“Not yet.”
Rupert gave an unreachable answer and looked at the end of the alley where she was
not focused. Men wearing Sikeman masks snoop. He raised his mouth and released his
pen.
“I don't save it.”
Of course, Lariette was a grumpy that I couldn't hear.
Because of the bitter expression that Lehan created while discussing the nature of
human beings, I had to look at his eyes without saying any nagging words. In any
case, you should be careful because he is nearing the age when he is about to go
out of age.
I didn't want to open up between him and me, who was barely as close as a nail, and
I never wanted to be a tough sister to a child who would go to the guillotine
before me if things went wrong.
“Lehan, I'll be at Richie's house for a few days, so contact me when I have time.”
“I will.”
Lehan bowed his head in a low voice, answering in a neat but hard tone unique to a
soldier. I smiled small and raised my hand on his shoulder.
“I'm not your sister, my senior or your boss.”
“I know.”
“So don't bow your head to me. I want to see your face and say hello.”
It wasn't until then that Lehan smiled. Thanks to his short cut hair, his round
forehead is revealed as it is. I stroked his dark-haired knife. When I was younger,
I had to lower my hand to reach the head, and now I have to lift it. Every time I
saw it, Lehan seemed to grow up. I'm glad I ate and sleep well at the academy.
“I'm your sister's brother, not a pet.”
“I'm not going to raise a big animal like you because it's ugly.”
“... am I jingle?”
“Originally, older sisters had a younger brother who was bigger than them.”
“Are you serious?”
I nodded with a firm face because Lehan, with a serious expression, was cute.
“Yeah.”
“My sister doesn't grow up too much.”
Lehan, who was flinching his mouth as if he was shocked by my affirmation, soon
calmly argued. In his erratic counterattack, I squeezed my lips out.
“This is average. You're not popular even if it's too big.”
“It's okay if you don't have one.”
In fact, unlike me, Lehan was so popular that there was no need for confusion, so
saying that he was okay was enough for those who were full. I laughed at Bashish,
imagining him holding hands with a beautiful lady and having a happy wedding.
“Let's go.”
“Go in. I'll see it.”
I shrugged my shoulders and walked into the brick house, looking at Lehan, who was
strangely stubborn. As if there was no work at the teahouse, Litchie returned as a
friendly friend and greeted me. When I see her acting flimsy, it reminds me of
Rupert.
Is he looking at me like this too?
Suddenly, I felt that he would have recognized me as a growling loyal person in

front of him. He grew up in the Imperial Palace, which is tougher than the back
alley; a person who has been deceiving others for more than 10 years is not easily
deceived. Still, why do you put me next to you?
When I answered Lychee with a dry voice when asked what he had done with Lehan, I
talked at the top of Gorten. No matter what Rupert's inner meaning is, I have to
prove my needs to him.
“Top? It wasn't long before I lost my hand to the top. 5 years or so. I don't
know.”
“I heard you have something to do too.”
“It's me, well, I'm going to introduce people I learned while working at the
Imperial Palace.”
Unexpectedly, Litchie told me about the top of the art. I don't know if this
information will be of practical help to Rupert.
“You're not doing it alone, right?”
“I would only choose a name. Well, in fact, the management is done by merchants.
Like Viscount Hamel.”
“Are you doing it with you too?”
“Southern aristocrats love to come together. That person isn't actually an

aristocrat.”
Litchie hated the merchant Viscount Hamel. The current Viscount has been a nobleman
since he was born in his third generation, but everyone in the Southern aristocracy
knows that Hamel's roots are commoners. Those who bought their status with money
were the shame of a conservative Southern aristocrat, but I thought that was not
the reason they would be persecuted.
“Riche, he's a nobleman.”
“It's not a problem to buy an identity with money. He's an aristocrat and lives
like a merchant.”
“You also hated the pressure that aristocrats had to have.”
“That's why I don't like it. He wants to enjoy only sweet rights without doing any
of the duties that aristocrats have to bear along with their privileges. I hate
fakes. His essence is a merchant.”
When she said she hated fakes, there was a sharp thorn embedded in it, and I kept
my mouth shut. Neither Rupert, nor I, or even her are living the way they are. So
isn't your father trying to run the top? I wanted to refute it, but I didn't want
to touch her nerves anymore.
“Lari, we're probably not going to marry someone we love. Our duty is to further
strengthen the family's position through marriage, and after that, we will build a
boudoir as the hostess of the family. Including being a moral example and leading
the lower person, striving to cultivate culture and art, and all other duties. I
think those duties are terrible. But even so, it's an aristocrat, and I'll That's
what makes us aristocrats.”
Rupert's purge would not have been so easy if the country were full of nobles who
really kept those many duties. It would have been protected by the commoners, the
placenta of the imperial people. When the many historic families collapsed, people
trembled with fear and did not oppose it.
“Anyone can keep those duties.”

I did not agree with Litche's words.
“Anyone who can afford it. Being an aristocrat is moral, and being a commoner is
not immoral, Riche. It's just that we have enough room to protect so many virtues
that don't help us survive. Nevertheless, you know that there are many nobles who
don't. Humans, yes, are essentially similar.”
I was persuaded by my own words and agreed with what Rehan said. Situations might
make people. The idea soon came down to complex feelings about Rupert.
I had to accept it. The emperor is a monster created. It could not have been so
cruel since the time of day.
“I'm tired. I'll just go in.”
When I admitted it, I felt sad.
Because Rupert is not a monster different from me by nature does not mean that he
hates him less. The current Rupert had not committed any sin against me yet, but he
could not stop resenting him. I don't feel sorry, only laughter comes out. It seems
that even I lose my heart because I hate him, who was a monster without a heart.
I wanted to go to see pretty things. I have to go to see the star-filled night

created by man, the sunset created by the cloudy paint, and the soft and beautiful
grass flowers.
- I don't help.
It was a very small whisper, but you can even hear the sound of breath in the
alleys of the night, where people are rare. I was upset and looked around, but I
didn't see Rupert. It was definitely his voice.
“... over there?”
“Chet, I got caught!”
The wrong man appeared out of the oblique shadow of the wall with an unfortunate
sigh when I muttered my words as if I had confirmed it unknowingly. Who else is
that person?
“Who are you?”
“When did you notice it?”
I didn't notice it at all. I didn't even notice the dark corner where the man was
hiding his body. It was scary because it was night, and I flinched and shook my
head because I thought he had misunderstood the performance.
The man was wearing a black robe from head to toe, and he covered his face with a
mask, so if you didn't look closely, it looked like a shaky shadow of a tree. No
matter how you look at it, it looks very suspicious and dangerous.
“I think there's a misunderstanding. I didn't say anything to you.”

“No, it's not what! You called me now!”
“Oh, uh! Time is too late. I think you came to see the night view, but I'll go down
first.”
As I tried to refine my trembling voice, the man snorted and reached out to his
waist.
“Where!”
“Hey, I don't really have any cash.”
I was surprised by the knife that the man pulled out of the hook, and hurriedly
rummaged through his pocket. I heard that there were no robbers or criminals
because it was a hill close to Fifth Avenue, a deputy village! If I knew how to do
this, Litchie would bring me out no matter how often I said something that
scratched my nerves. She wouldn't take this risk because she took two or three
escorts with her.
“Please get this once.”
When he handed him a wallet tied with a pink ribbon, his eyes, which are the only
visible parts of his face, are slightly distorted. Although it was light, all the
coins it contained were gold coins. If it's just such a rearing arch, it's a
satisfactory amount.
“That's really all.”
“... money?”
I looked as pitiful as possible and nodded loudly. Fortunately, I was currently

dressed moderately well-groomed. In the first place, there were no colorful
clothes, and he never looked like a great aristocrat unless he was wearing a
servant or dragging a carriage.
“Yes, why do you give me money? It's very outrageous.”
“I know it's a small amount. But I am a poor nobleman...”
“Lariette Isabel de Velua.”
I stopped talking to my name, which came out of his mouth without being wrong with
Toh. Don't be surprised, Lariette. I tried to calm my crashing heart.
“Yes? Who is that?”
“I'm crazy, this lady. Who is the lady.”
“My name is Ma...”
“Don't you?”
“Is it Maandui?”
I don't know why such a grotesque name popped out of my mouth, but since it was
already spilled, I shrugged my shoulders with a casual expression.
“The name is dumplings?”

The loud voice of a man echoes through the alleys. I almost shouted that I forgot
about the situation because of my soaring annoyance. This is all because of Rupert.
It's dumplings and dumplings on a fictional day, so it sticks to my mouth!
“Oh, uh! Do you compare my pretty name to such a vulgar food.”
“Yeah, a dumpling lady who looks very similar to Belua Sungae. I need to go
somewhere with me first.”
“I'm busy right now.”
“If you say words, you won't hear it.”
As the man growled low and lifted his head, two more similarly dressed men popped
out from behind him. I've never heard of people's money or ripping thugs moving in
an alley like this in an organized manner, and men's tone and behavior are too
gentle to play rearing arches. It's strange to know my name. Anxiety flowed on the
back stem.
“Me, hey! Is there anyone here?”
The hand of the man stretching out to catch me bent his back and shouted while
avoiding it. I've never done anything bad enough to be chased by these weird
people. I should have believed Richie's words that the capital is dangerous.
“Your Highness! I'm in danger right now!”
Seeing that the temple is weakly sick, Rupert is certainly looking at this
situation. I don't expect them to find me and save them, but I still have a desire
to report it. Anyway, it's best not to get caught, so I crossed the man who missed
me and ran to the end of an alley that led to a wide road.
“Wow!”
But another man popped out at the end of the alley as if making fun of me. I don't
know who is behind the scenes because I use four people to catch one woman, but I'm
very careful, no, it's flabby. I hugged me and slapped me on the back of the man
surrounding me. The man who called me to dumplings reaches out as he stumbles at
stake.
“Cak! People are being kidnapped here! Please save me!”
“Stun me.”
Finally, I let go of the dark spirit after saying a word that was sober and seemed
to bother me somehow.
Yao Ong.
I opened my eyes to the cry of a cat. Since the surroundings were dark, nothing was
visible at first, and only then began to see the outline of objects when the
twilight moon at dawn, which was covered by clouds, appeared sluggishly. It was a
room that looked like a small office.
There were piles of laundry piled up in one corner that had not yet dried up, and
it smelled like a change. On the pile of clothes, a cat jumps out with a piece of
cloth in its mouth and makes a strange sound.
Yao Oong.
The cat, whose body was so fleshy that its slender body did not fit, approached me,
sniffed, and soon disappeared under the desk. So did Rupert's raccoon, but animals
don't like me very much. I looked around with my eyes blankly chasing the scarlet
tail of the disappeared cat.
Where is this place?
Naturally, the room illuminated by the dawn moon, which is not bright, is strange.
In cities with poor security, young girls who are not cool are caught and sold, but
they never saw it as a room for that purpose.
Moreover, the man knew my name. It does not mean that I caught my eye as I passed
by, but that I was aiming for me in the first place and drove people. As I slowly
raised my body because I didn't feel popular around me, I fell down because my
hands and feet were tied tightly.
“Ugh!”
I thumped my forehead on the floor. The old wooden door opens with a creaking sound
as it grumbles while overcoming the painful pain. I closed my eyes tightly and
pretended not to wake up. However, soon the head was caught and forced to raise it
up.
The eyes I encountered took my breath away for a moment. The eyes covered under the
eyebrows, which were not cleaned up and messy, seemed to be of a half-dead person.
He muttered a short, unspeakable profanity and threw me to the floor. I couldn't
resist because my hands and feet were tied up, so I could only make a painful sound
even at the moment I hit my head.
“Um. It's so fine.”
The moment I opened my mouth to talk to the man, the man's strong kicking flew on
my boat. I have never been beaten this way by girls of my age, as they usually do.
Even when I was bound by treason and entered prison, no one treated me to this
point. It means that there was no tolerance for physical pain.
I didn't even scream because I was sick. Whether it was an unconscious foot,
escaped the man and crawled to the other side in a mess, but he took a picture of
my fleeing back. Hard boots kick my legs this time. The pressed ankle twists
bizarrely with a pounding sound.
“Ugh!”
“Why don't you faint?”
The man mocked his head as if it were really questionable. Blood splashed from his
head, which was slammed back to the floor by his hands. The pain I experienced for
the first time in my life does not cause a proper accident. When tears covered the
world without thinking about pride, his ruthless feet kicked his head.
The smiling face of a man is seen with blurred vision like a watercolor painting
soaked in water. A bastard. I closed my eyes to a man who didn't feel guilty about
kicking a young girl.
The moment he opened his eyes again, the man was having a conversation with someone
else. I was losing my mind for quite a long time, and even before I closed my eyes,
I saw the dawn moon, but the light that permeated the window was sunset. They were
holding books and papers to each other and writing down something.
I turned my head unnoticed and rolled my head to figure out their identity. The
foreigner, and the man who hit me, looks like a knight.
“Damn it, why didn't this work out like this!”
“I changed the book that the Count writes in the password again. No, it's not that
page, page 30.”
When a foreigner complained, the man calmly explained and changed the book. It
seems to decrypt any password. I quickly closed my eyes as if a foreigner moved his
neck as if he were trying to raise his head.
“What the hell is that girl Ann?”
“She's the daughter of the Count of Belua.”
“Countess's daughter? Can I just catch such a kid?”
“I caught it in an alley, but what do you know who we are.”
The man, who did not seem to be very interested in my safety, wrote a tone with a
strong foreign accent. With my eyes closed, I want them to ignore me, and I feel
like a fluffy pile of hair presses tightly around my eyes. Earlier, a cat crawled
under my desk was out of the road and fiddled with my face.
Go away, this damn cat!
I tried not to be frowned upon, but the thin fur tickled me by the wind that this
damn cat crushed me with both feet without leaving my side, whether it was between
me and Wensu in my previous life. When I couldn't stand it and flinched on the
bridge of my nose, a man came up to me with a loud voice.
“Lady, get up a little bit. I know it's all broken.”
“Ugh, Huaam.”
“Oh, uh.”
As I slowly opened my eyes pretending to have just woken up, the dark-haired man
looked down at me with an outrageous face. The big crab is a person with an
atmosphere similar to the man named Max, whom Rupert wore. But the torn eyes and
brown skin showed that he was a foreigner. When I followed my father to Dunanbard,
I saw a lot of people like that. The man was a Tubarque who was still treated as a
barbarian in the Empire.
“I woke up, so let's talk about it?”
I stared at the man without answering him. After receiving my eyes, he smiles round
and round.
“Loosen your eyes. I can't figure out the situation, this lady.”
“Who are you?”

“Do you know my name?”
“I'm not asking for a name!”
“Still, don't you want to know the name of the person who will kill the lady?”
I shut my mouth to the man's careless and harsh answer. It wasn't scary because it
wasn't as sincere. However, his bothersome expression and attitude were not
particularly favorable either. No, someone who favors me in the first place can't
put me in a place like this and tie it up.
“It's a joke. What do I do because I killed the lady.”
“...”
“That doesn't mean I can't promise to send it to you.”
“Shvalik, stop being shenanigans.”
Another man standing still behind the man twirling around me struck his back and
stepped out. As soon as I opened my eyes, he was a man who kicked me up saying that
he was so fine. My shoulder trembled with momentary fear, but I don't want to show
him my frightened face. When I looked closely, the face of Jungki's chubby man was
familiar without knowing where it was.
Where did you see it?
As I gathered the beauty and tore off his appearance, I could soon recall who he
was. If I had seen it once, I would have passed without knowing it, but I was a
person who had two birthdays at the age of 12. Even now, I remembered everyone I
saw on that special day that I couldn't believe.
“You know.”
“What?”
“Van Sang, Marian Vincang's escort, right? I remember it.”
He opened his eyes in a circle, surprised to see if it was very surprising that I
remembered myself. I don't know why the Countess's article is like a foreign
mercenary. That too, for a moment, he laughed.
“I'm in trouble. I shouldn't remember it.”
“What's this doing now? Did Count Vincent do it?”
“Maybe that's the case.”
“Speak straight. If it's not him, who the hell!”
“Is that important? In this situation?”
The man cut off my words as if it were amazing. It wasn't until then that I was
terrified and shrunk. I draw a line where his mouth is happy whether he is
satisfied with my reaction.
“She's a fearless lady. No one has ever seen us catch you. There are no witnesses,
no evidence. Even if you sell you to a slave right now, your tail won't be stepped
on.”
“Most people who buy slaves are aristocrats anyway. I can't know me as the daughter
of a central aristocrat!”
“Yes, let's say that the nobleman who came out for sale and recognized you saves
you. Do you know that slaves catch and sell anyone? Do you think you will be
perfect in the process?”
The man was frightened by explaining how ordinary people become slaves step by
step. About the process of building skin, stigmatizing them, and educating them so
harsh that they forget that they are human beings. It wasn't until he saw that my
strangeness was getting whiter and whiter before he stopped talking.
I barely opened my mouth, which did not move.
“Is it my purpose to break it? What the hell are you doing that for?”
“Of course, that takes too long. I'm going to get out of my hands, so the risk is
great. Don't worry. All you have to do is scratch it.”
“... scratches?”
“If Earl Young-Ae dies in the capital, there will be a lot of rumors, and it's
enough to have a scratch that the Count can go unavoidably with others.”
“That's what...”
When I noticed the meaning of the man, goosebumps sprouted and flinched. If I was
really a fourteen-year-old child, I might not understand it, but his creepy gaze is
so direct that it is jarringly direct. But I still didn't understand it. Count
Vincentian had little acquaintance with his father.
“Was the only thing the Count did such a vulgar thing?”
“Only?”
“I wonder what you can get out of scaring me.”
“If the lady is the starting point for separating Bang Sang and Belua, I don't
understand.”
A man slowly approaches me and shrinks his body. I was nauseous because I couldn't
get goosebumps from the hot breath that touched my forehead.
“You're not the Countess.”
“Now you're wearing your head.”
“Then you'll never get the results you want.”
After this, I leaned my back against the wall and raised my upper body. It's not
scary. It's not scary. I tried to brainwash myself, but I couldn't stop my jaw
shaking. Still, I'm glad the pronunciation is not shaken. I tried to stare at him
with a calm face and spoke.
“Because I'm not going to say it.”
“What?”
“No matter what you do to me, if all you want is to touch my father through me, I
will never say it.”
“I'm saying something funny. But she won't be able to speak directly. Oh, I'm
probably crying and running to the south by now.”
Who?
I asked, but the man gave me an answer. I was very frowned upon by his face getting
closer to me again, little by little.
“If I'm going to tell my father regardless of my will, isn't it necessary to touch
me?”
It is true that I was kidnapped, so no one will listen to me. If a man's goal is to
defile my honor, and use that figure to separate my father from Count Vincent, then
the purpose has already been achieved at the moment he kidnapped me. I admit that
I'm a criminal myself, and no one will doubt it.
“That's right.”
The man with a plump but unknowingly impression of a snake smiled shallowly,
admitting obediently. But he didn't stop reaching out to me. The hand that stopped
in the air, leaving a dark shadow, grabbed my neck in an instant.
“But you don't have to touch it.”
I was amazed by the words of a man. Now I was a girl who couldn't grow up no matter
who looked at it.
“My taste is a little younger.”
The hand that held my neck was strong, and the groan was swallowed by the temple. I
hastened to find a foreigner who didn't seem very interested in me, but he was
opening a pile of laundry without even staring at me.
I knew there was a man with a unique taste who liked young girls. However, I have
never imagined that I would meet them in person this way.
I moved my body in a hurry as I went down more and more after the man's hand
pressed my neck firmly.
“I said it was good for children, but I didn't say I liked that kind of play.”
I know who asked you what your tastes are!
I clenched the perverted man's hand and crawled toward the door.
“Your Highness! If you save it!”
As I raised the sound in a chagrin, my head, which had been constantly screaming,
quickly cleared up. I lost my words because I lost my mind. Rupert disconnected.
Yeah. He can't help me. I never had a huge expectation, but my shoulders were
drooping and my strength was lost. Soon, the head that has been turned off is
forced to be heard. The man who grabbed my hair band to see if it hurt that his
hand was bitten was not smiling like before.
In the short time I shared a few words with the man, how scared he made me, I
couldn't drown on the tough face of the man running to me. My mouth is hard and I
don't even scream.
This was not the kind of pain I was prepared for when I entered the palace. I
didn't want to suffer this kind of disgrace in the form of a child at this moment.
When the man's hand touched the fringe of my chest, goosebumps came up on the back
of Oss.
Everything begins to be regretted. I told him not to do anything like the Imperial
Palace. I wouldn't have experienced this risk if I had been stuck in Belua.
I was stupidly in trouble, but I didn't get Rupert's credit either. I don't know
what the hell I'm doing here. Rupert is still apathetic to me enough to disconnect
from me asking for help.
Strangely, I didn't have tears. The clinging man's head was struck again and again
with his hands tied up, but he didn't seem to feel any sense. I just stare at the
food I eat, as if a fly was sitting on it.
It was the moment when a man's hand grabbed my collar and tried to tear it off when
the wooden door was open, which was old and the floor was hilarious. The head of
the two men, who opened the iron gate, which was tightly closed and could never be
opened, went up urgently. Foreigners who were quietly washing clothes in one corner
of the room also wake up with a hard expression. The right hand is placed on the
sword that was tied to the waist dance.
“Who is it?”
I clung to the wall of Hudadak by pushing away the man who had unleashed his
strength due to an unexpected disturbance. I looked at the open door with a breath,
and a man wearing a brown robe caught my eye. She was a woman looking at the white
lace that peeked up on her ankle. The slender chin seen under the hood, which
covers the face halfway, ripens to the eye.
Rupert.
My breath was swallowed. Instead of looking at me, he looked at a foreigner coming

to me. He smiles slowly, but very beautifully.
“Why do you do laundry at the top office?”
It's an erratic question. As a clear, pure voice echoed in the room, like a woman,
the Tubarks gave a reassuring expression.
“Is it a client? Business hours are over.”
“I asked why I was doing laundry in the upper building.”
When asked again, he took off his hood. A brilliant blonde flows down as if
illuminating a dark room. I didn't expect such a beautiful girl, but the foreigner
took a step back while swallowing his breath. As long as he withdrew, Rupert walks.
As soon as he approached his nose, Rupert slowly opened his red lips like rose
petals.
“You know it's a residential place, and you've only rummaged through the wrong
places, damn it.”
It was a tone that did not match the bright smile like a masterpiece. Even
forgetting to imitate a female voice, she revealed her low, sharp, natural voice as
it is. The man, who was lost in the mismatch, rushed forward, crumbling his
impression.
“Well, what is it!”
“Don't you have a house? Why do you do laundry at the top?”
“What is it, this cub!”
Rupert wrote a gun. I didn't shoot, but I snatched the Tubarks who rushed to me
with a gun beak. Although it wasn't his favorite long gun, I remembered proudly
saying that all of his firearms were made of iron mines famous for being hard from
the Rombell mine.
Tubark India, who was struck by a sledgehammer, could not help but suffer the pain
of a large Tubark India, and he squeezed his body by pressing his hand on his
forehead where blood was flowing. Rupert saw the foreigner fall, and without
hesitation, pointed his muzzle at the man standing blankly.
“Now, wait!”
“Who is it!”
As soon as the man shouted outrageously, Rupert pulled the trigger.
“It's called Vicky. Don't let me say it twice.”
At the same time as Rupert's words mixed with annoyance, the man who had lost his
ears was upset with a new scream. Rupert's insensitive gaze, who does not lift a
single eyebrow even though a person bleeds and falls, soon moved to me.
The eyes that slowly glanced through me from head to toe made me feel more
disastrous than before. This situation was miserable, and he laughed in vain as he
opened the loose collar. The mouth is smiling, but the beauty is a strange
expression that grimaces. He slowly approaches me.
“The taste is very unique.”
“Me, Your Highness.”
“Max, catch that foreigner.”
Rupert ordered without looking back and kicked the head of the man lying in front
of me. The man in high-heeled shoes commonly worn by women rolled back with a
painful sound.
“You come here.”
The face is very calm, and the voice is filled with the castle as it is. The wind
made him a little scared, even though it was clear that Rupert was helping me. He
raised his arm, meaning that it was difficult to move because his hands and feet
were tied, and he nervously swept his head and bowed his head toward me.
“Do you have no head?”

“... yes?”
“Ask me for help? Then you should at least keep your eyes open and see where you
roll!”
The face that came close growls fiercely.
“Ki, I was stunned!”
“Why are you sitting on the topic of being kidnapped again? Are you really a jerk?
If they hit you, they hit you, would you leave it!”
He raised his voice for a moment, and even then sighed as if he was tired. I
murmured because I was frustrated.
“Angry, angry, angry...”
“Why can't I think of figuring out where this place is while screaming? Now, chew,
I know how many areas of Cominternin have gone through because of you!”
“I didn't know your Highness was coming!”
“Why!”
Rupert nervously shouted and kicked the wriggling man's head again to get up. When
the man who rolled with a thump woke up, he tilted his muzzle as if he were
bothering.
“You're falling asleep.”
I thought it would be better to follow his orders. The foreigner who was caught by
Max was already stretched out in a corner, and the man whose ears were blown away
by Rupert's sudden attack seemed to be powerless. However, if the man didn't think
so, he woke up and grabbed the gun that Rupert was holding.
No matter how dirty his temper is than his peers, he is a boy, and a man is an
adult. Looking at Rupert, whose gun was gone, a man who smiled like a beast grabbed
and grabbed him. Max rushed in, but the rise of a foreign mercenary who seemed to
have set his mind off did not stop the man.
“This, where is the transvestite pervert cub here!”
“...”
Whether the man's words were quite annoying, Rupert's well-stretched eyebrows soar
as if poking at the sky. He was hanging in the air, but he laughed at the man
without feeling choked.
“I don't think a child sex cub is saying.”
Rupert's feet greatly roll through the air.
Puck!
After putting his foot on the man's hard belly, Rupert rummaged through his arms
and pulled out another gun as soon as he stumbled. Although it was smaller than the
gun that flew into the corner, the threatening muzzle pointed at the man again.
When Rupert didn't expect him to have multiple guns, he shuddered and soon ran to
me and reached out.
“Just try to shoot! I'm going to stop it with this sissy!”
He was a typical villain ambassador. The behavior itself was so banal that I wasn't
terrified. What's more, Rupert said he was going to shoot at a man who was close to
me...
Tang!
I shot it. Despite my expectations, Rupert pulled the trigger without a bit of
hesitation. The Siferun flame pops out and hits the man's shoulder. The gap between
the man and my shoulders was less than a word, so I was tired of being white and
flinched. The man's body began to freeze pure white from the area where he was
shot. I leaned sideways to wonder if the strange cold energy would reach me.
“What if I'm right!”
“That's not right.”
He fired two more shots at the fallen man, frowning as if he was offended by me
doubting my skill. Looking at the man whose ankles and stomach were frozen, Rupert
sat down in front of me and loosened the rope tied to his wrist. After
inadvertently looking at the marks that caused redness due to scratching the skin,
I picked up the gun that was placed on the floor and aimed at it again.
“I forgot my wrist.”
“Whoops!”
Exactly, the bullet that dug into the man's wrist freezes like a siper. I really
wanted something for that. It's not just penetrating a person's body like a bullet,
and it wouldn't be magic because there wasn't even a starter word. However, there
is no change in the fact that whatever the principle is a weapon. The man who
suffered from freezing without being able to let go of his mind cried like a child.
Rupert looked at me in the water. As always, it is a cool and cold gaze. It wasn't
until then that tears flowed out that didn't come out even when a man stuttered his
body.
“Why are you crying again?”
“Turn off, Yi Ying.”
I'm embarrassed to see a crying face, so I bite my lips and try to endure it, and a
more grotesque sound comes out.
“Why do you cry?”
“Turn off, ah, not, right, turn off, come on! Huying.”
“... what are you saying.”
I was fortunate that Rupert came, but I was so pathetic that I wanted to beat him
because I was relieved of his appearance. I knew from the beginning that I hated
him because he needed his power, but I didn't want to receive this kind of help.
This risk was not prepared for Belua, and it was purely an accident caused by my
carelessness.
I didn't want to see him because I was miserable and embarrassed. I didn't know
before if I was a useless human being. I couldn't even figure out the purpose of
why those men were trying to separate between Bang Sang and Belua, and I couldn't
escape alone on the subject of being kidnapped as they wandered defenseless.
If heaven is going to turn time, it will give back my father or Rehan's, and I
don't know why it touched me. I'm so incompetent and stupid. Rupert might be
looking at me as if he were pathetic. Even if you don't see it, you know it.
“Don't you do it?”
“Off, huh.”
I was so pathetic that I hated myself, and I didn't want to hear a cry.
Unexpectedly, Rupert did not laugh at me crying so that the bridge of his nose
opened, but simply endured with his usual senseless eyes.
“Where does it hurt?”
“Huh, Hi-ying, Wow!”
“I cry because I did something good. I'll turn around.”
While giving me Pinzan, he went through his skirt pocket and pulled out a
handkerchief. On the subject of carrying items embroidered with delicate embroidery
like a lady, the sitting posture is ridiculous as a thug in the back alley. It was
funny, and when Bash laughed, Rupert's beauty distorted as if it were outrageous.
“I told you not to cry, did you tell me to laugh?”
“Oh, I, your charge posture is funny, huh.”
“Release it.”
“Off, yes?”
“Hung up, idiot.”
A pure white handkerchief covers my field of vision and approaches. I loosened my

nose according to Rupert's command, who grabbed my nose with a thin side in
between. When I was 14 years old, I wasn't even a baby, and I wasn't really 14
years old, and I was even more ashamed, but if I didn't release it, I would just
grab my nose. I thought it would be an obsession, but Rupert threw the handkerchief
on the floor and didn't say much.
“Why didn't I think I'd come?”
A question that had not been answered was thrown back. I kept my mouth shut because
I couldn't say that you are an unacknowledged human being. Then Rupert stretched
out his arm and clenched my ankle. It broke out evenly. Nervously murmur.
“I told you to save it.”
It was an unexpected word. I finally stuttered and opened my mouth.
“Oh, I said I could save... You said you wouldn't accept it if you didn't need it.”
“It's not there. I don't listen to words dirty, and when I roll, I roll into
something like a star beggar, and annoy people.”
“...”
“I'm sick from wearing these damn shoes, but I'm going to die because of you
because it's hard to run.”
“Just report it...”
Rupert laughs at my cowardly excuse.
“But it's not that you didn't find out anything at all.”
Dragged up to the rope tied to his ankle, he woke up loosening his neck. As he
approached his desk, he packed a book and paper that the men had been grabbing.
“That, what is that?”
“A cryptographic book that Gorten uses when trading with merchants. What has
changed this time is that I can't figure out if the raccoon-like cub has noticed
it.”
“Ah! So was that useless ignorance?”
As I smiled brightly, Rupert's face was inversely crumpled.
“So I'm going to get caught again?”
“Ah, no...”
Regardless of my will, I didn't know that the tears that burst out once would stop.
Even though I didn't want to cry and I wouldn't want to hear a cramp because I held
my breath, Rupert looked back and walked without words without restraining me.
When he came into the office at sunset, he had already lost the sun long before the
sun because the traces were cleaned up from the top and the necessary documents
were even bound.
“Hey, huh.”
My eyes opened as I cried, and my face swollen because I wiped it with my stretched
hands. My head hurts because I don't have enough breath. In the meantime, I was
worried about why I was crying, and suddenly I thought that I was upset. Yeah, I'm
very upset right now.
I was annoyed by my inability to overcome danger alone, so I leaned against Gearko

Rupert, but this situation annoyed me. Ridiculously, it was something that would
surely happen someday. I came to myself to recognize me without any power and to
hang on to him.
That was what I was aiming for. I wanted to hide under the shadow of Rupert. And if
he thinks of me on my side and protects me, that's certainly nice and happy.
Nevertheless, I was not happy. Instead, they often get upset like this. Despite the
fact that I have no choice but to lean on my enemies, I have firmly decided that
there is only one way to do that.
“Noisy.”
Rupert nervously looked back to see if he could no longer stand me even hiccups.
Because the moon was quite bright at night, his bothersome face clearly caught my
eye. A cool wind rushes through his wavy hair and touches me.
I bowed my head as I watched Rupert sweep up my long hair with an irritating touch.
“Sin, I'm sorry. .”
“You're crying like a jingle.”
Rupert's tone was that he wanted to abandon me right now, so I closed my mouth with
my hands. I noticed and rolled my eyes sluggishly, but he wasn't looking at me
already. The place where Rupert stared was rhymed by the path we were walking.
The long canal, which had several small legs, was shining in the moonlight. The
canal, which reflects the bright lights of street lights, looks like a giant fish.
The hill above the fish's head is where we head. The Red Palace, the center of this
empire, sits on a hill that is not very high and overlooks the capital.
As Rupert looked at the fish swimming in a flabby like a broken light, it was
strangely beautiful, and at the moment I felt like I had entered a fairy tale. I
didn't feel excited to find the prince.
Although Rupert's identity and appearance are certainly like a prince from a fairy
tale, I thought he was more suitable for an ogre who holds people. It's not because
he hates him that makes me feel like that. Because he was beautiful, but with cool
eyes, he hardly seemed to save the princess. What should I do to survive in the
face of such an ogre?
As I faced Rupert's cold rustiness, I was just thinking about it.
“You.”
As if he were trying to say something to me, he sweetens his lips small. When I
hesitated, I was puzzled because it wasn't like Rupert. As he rolled his eyes and
waited for the words to follow, he rarely spoke and pushed a few pebbles into the
canal with his instep. fondant. Small stones disappear below the surface in a
circle several times larger than my size. It wasn't until all of the afterimages
were gone that Rupert was speechless.
“Did you get hit?”
“... yes?”
It was a very implicit question, and I could only say a trembling and stupid
statement. If I was frustrated, Rupert loosened my neck roughly. To cover the
symbol of a bulging man, he always wore clothes with a high collar that was stuffy,
so he looked like a boy again, even if the clothes were a little disheveled. When I
raised my mouth at an angle because it felt ridiculous, Rupert quickly became
annoyed and unavoidably sharpened his teeth.
“You ask him if he's been hit by anything tough.”
Ah.
Only then did I think of a man who fiddled with me. Rupert's appearance was so
intense that he forgot about it black. It was an unfamiliar experience, and I
didn't want to go through it again, but ridiculously, the impact he had on me was
very minimal. It was unpleasant, but I was not afraid anymore. It would be because
it had already passed.
After suffering death, I no longer did foolish things that multiplied my past work.
Regretting not being able to prevent the fall of Belua, and recalling the moment my
neck fell every moment was very harmful to my mind. The reason that embarrassed me
was not the man, but Rupert, who counted me.
He stood up and looked at me as I was stupidly wandering through my mouth. The

ribbon, which was neatly tied to his neck, swayed and flew in the wind, but he
stared at me without distracting his focus. I stretched out my arms with a ribbon
that he does not chase.
“What.”
“Ribbons like this are expensive.”
When he barely grasps a thin ribbon like a thread that flies in the wind and gives
it back to him, his calm eyes eventually get distracted. I was relieved by his eyes
as he shot me. I'd rather feel more comfortable when he was careless and cold to
me. It would be a contradiction because I was trying to gain his recognition.
“Is Belua poor?”
“No.”
“But why do you think you're begging?”
I cried a little at his Hilnan, but I answered calmly without hesitation.
“I didn't get hit. Your Highness asks if the river... is the occlusion of an
exorbitant body.”
“Then why the hell did you cry?”
“Because I'm priceless.”
“You've always been priceless.”
“That's really comforting. Thank you.”
Rupert constantly took a step to see if he didn't want to deal with my sarcastic
words. His steps, which did not care about the people walking with him, were very
fast, and the relationship quickly broke up. As I followed his dry back, leaving
enough distance for a carriage to get stuck, I greeted him in a small voice as if I
could hear it.
“... Thank you for coming. Honestly, I was a little surprised.”
Rupert kicked his tongue to see if Yongke heard my voice.
“When I saw the shenanigans, it's better than I thought.”
“There's no reason not to be fine.”
“Why? Aren't you unhappy?”
Elixir was a pretty severe speech. From time to time, he made sounds that were
contrary to universal thinking. I shook my head hard to deny his words. He didn't
even look at me.
“Your Highness, I'm definitely going through this for the first time. I was
surprised a lot.”
“...”
“Still, I'm not unhappy. My body was fine, and my Highness also came...”
“You're not fine.”
He suddenly turned his body to the point where he made a whistling sound, and
pointed at my ankle with his fingertips. Did you walk here fast even though you
knew about my injury? He's a really bad guy. I refined my voice as I tried not to
shoot him.
“Still, I'm not unhappy.”
“Why?”
“It was definitely an unpleasant situation. But your Highness, an unfortunate event
doesn't make a person unhappy.”
In my answer, Rupert was still dissatisfied. I was a little embarrassed because I

didn't think the day would come when I would explain that I wasn't unhappy in this
way.
“So what the hell does an unhappy person make?”
“An unhappy person makes an unhappy person.”
“It's sophistry.”
I couldn't find an excuse for me. Of course, it's not good to be stuck next to the
person who left my parents and younger brother to death and ask if it's fun to take
care of him every day. I felt uncomfortable and reluctant, and on the day I
received such help, it seemed that my cowardly self became priceless and my feet
were turned off. The experience of falling off the guillotine was so terrible that
I didn't want to go through it again.
Still, I don't think I'm unhappy. I didn't even think about it at the moment when
my throat was cut off. My life, which was not curved enough to feel boring to
someone, was a decent life in its own way.
“At least I think so. If you admit that you are unhappy, you will be really
unhappy.”
“You.”
With a crawling voice, Rupert stopped talking about whether he realized he was
excited by raising his speech as if he had a loud excuse to spit out. Soon his gaze
falls to the floor. Only the sound of water flowing through the rippling canal
interfered with the silence that arose between him and me.
“Are you saying that an unhappy human being is not unhappy and does not become
unhappy if he cries hard?”
“Are you unhappy?”

Rupert laughed chilling at my straightforward question. You may be thinking that
you are unhappy. Even in my eyes that I couldn't say I liked him, his life
certainly seemed difficult.
“I don't know.”
“... yes?”
“I don't know what the difference between happiness and misfortune is.”
He seemed to be trying to say something more, but soon he kept his mouth shut. As
soon as I tried to question his words, Rupert turned back and moved away. Even
though he seems to be getting closer, he takes a break like this again. I limped
behind his burial place and followed him.
The moonlit galaxy shimmers black, and it is the day I was saved by an enemy who
will hate me all my life. I didn't understand him, and he wouldn't even try to
understand me. Still, we walked along the path where the cool wind blew.
Since then, Rupert has pushed me close to merchants who are often suspicious,
because the information I got from the cronies I was caught in was unexpectedly
quite helpful. Strangely enough, no one suspected me of being a spy, who was
looking for them purely as a guest under the name of Belua. According to Rupert's
Lee Jukim, it looks stupid.
- Look straight.
I stared at the front, frowning at Rupert's command ringing in my head. You can see
a bookcase full of cluttered behind a neatly organized desk. What he did for me was
very simple.
“You just need to open your eyes.”
It was a very easy task, but secretly looking at a book without missing a book or a
book was a very tense task. However, it was purely up to Rupert to pick out the
books that merchants had that were likely to be used as cryptographic books. In
those short moments of conversation with a merchant, there is no trick to how to
read all of those many books.
“Lady?”
“Ah, yes. What did you say?”
“The Countess of Belua said it was an honor for the family to be interested in the
perfume of our store.”
“No, my mother is interested, to be precise. In particular, the mermaid tears that

were released this month is a nostalgia.”
“Lady Amanda!”
A merchant with a bunch of perfume bottles lined up on his desk instantly raises
his voice. I frowned upon my mother's name from his mouth and questioned it.
“Do you know your mother?”
“Oh, no. Your wife won't know me. However, 30 years have passed since I started
making perfume in the capital. She's one of those people who remembers when she was
a singer.”
It wasn't like a lie, so I smiled a little bit. My grin, saying that Rupert looked
stupid, actually helped me break the boundaries of the merchants quite a bit. The
wrinkled face of the merchant becomes noticeably softer.
“I loved her voice. A lot of people did. Even Her Majesty, the former Empress,
watched the Countess's performance without missing out.”
“Your Majesty the Senior Empress?”
“Yes. Her Majesty, the former Empress, was also a singer of Avad when she was a
virgin.”
It was the first time I heard. I knew for the first time that she was a singer and
that she knew her mother. Her last years would have been ridiculously miserable
because the current emperor usurped the throne, which was my motive in a coup
d'état similar to rebellion.
As a result, the current emperor and the predecessor emperor had a very short
period of reign. Has this country been cursed? The mouth was twisted by the thought
that Bernardi was imbued with trouble. Rupert's rise to the throne was a ruin
itself.
“I didn't know. My mother has never said that.”
“Well, it's a city where people related to His Majesty the predecessor emperor must
be unconditionally careful. If it's natural for your wife to hide her old
acquaintance, it's no wonder.”
He made excuses for his mother.
“Haha. The old man had a lot of talk about this.”
I don't know why I'm not cracking up in front of me, even though it's a situation
where I'm talking about my predecessors because I saw the emperor's eyes. The
merchant smiles nicely to see if he noticed my puzzlement.
“Because she's not the one who moves around. Is that right?”
“On what basis do you trust me?”
“There is also a saying that if you don't believe in Belua, there's no one to trust
in this country.”
“... it's all an old saying.”
His trusty eyes made my heart tingling. I don't want Rupert to punish this merchant
to the extent that he only has old memories.
“So how many kinds of mermaid tears you chose now should be sent to Belua?”
“Yes, please. Thank you.”
“Tell me a different word.”
The merchant bowed his back as he saw me rise from his seat. I was really sorry for
his polite attitude, so I called Rupert as soon as I left the store.
As the time spent connecting with him in this way increased, I became quite
accustomed to talking to him away from people's eyes. Of course, Rupert is never a
human being who kindly answers that I'm calling, but if I keep singing until it
bothers me, the reaction came even if it was just a shame.
“Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness. Your Highness, Your Highness!”
-...
“You can't disconnect because you have to go to another merchant today. If I ignore
it, I'll keep calling!”
- Dies. Keep your mouth shut.
People are animals of adaptation, and Rupert's harsh words sounded like greetings.
I would have been scared if it had been the same, but I made fun of my mouth
without worrying about it.
“Is that merchant suspicious too? What did you find out?”
- Not yet.
“Then you can't send Max until you figure it all out!”
- Are you ordering me now?
Rupert's voice quickly becomes harsh. I shook my head even though I knew he
wouldn't see me.
“How do I give orders to my Highness? I'm asking you.”
- I don't want to listen.
“Well, I'm not going to buy dumplings today.”
- You can tell Louise to buy it.
“I'm going to buy everything that came out today and eat it all.”
-... a pig like a crab, chews. Don't talk to me now.
Is he willing to listen to my request because he sees that he doesn't break the

connection even though he asks me not to talk? I climbed into a standing carriage
without hiding the laughter that was leaking out.
Rupert will probably listen to this request. He certainly became generous to me. Of
course, I didn't feel like “saving” at all, but the fact that there was no
difference between Tori and me was a great development, even if I thought.
After driving the Prao wagon to the third Cominternin, I frowned at the light of my
nose while feeling the gentle wind. Time really flows fleeting. Spring is already
approaching. Rupert becomes prince this fall, so it's really just around the
corner. I was looking at the spring flowers huddled near the wall, and I thought of
spring in Belua.
Sangpagne is a beautiful enough city, but it can't keep up with the spring in
Belua. When Belua came to mind, I remembered my father's book that arrived the
other day. There was a lot of concern about me in the letter, which was not so
speckled with ink marks.
As expected, the man who ran south and told my father about my danger was Riche.
Rupert never mentioned her, but her actions were a clear indication of who Gorten
was wary of. Of course, I can't say that private feelings were not mixed. I don't
want to admit it, but it was clear that she hated me.
When I came back safely, saying I was glad I came back, caught me back, and Litchie
cried very badly. Unfortunately, I couldn't be fooled by her tearful wet face. No
matter how good I tried to think about it, it was impossible to trust her.
How did she know she was kidnapped in an alley where no one else was there? Even if
you think about the words of a foreign mercenary, it is correct to judge that she
is related to the background. There may not have been Marquis Gorten behind him,
but she too would have wanted to harm me for a seedling reason.
My friend Litchie wasn't the girl I knew anymore. The watery haired lady I loved
was a woman who was aristocratic but not arrogant, and more moral than me who grew
up under a strict father. I'm not going to trap a friend that I've known for a long
time for any reason in that way.
It may be that I didn't know her, or it could be that she changed. It's probably
both. Lisse pushed me to calm Lehan, who was surprised by my news, and grabbed his
hand, and I was not surprised when I saw such a news.
It was just ridiculous. I can't stand laughing because I'm funny myself. I'm not
going to be a snowball. I hate me so much, but how did I not know it? How much did
you laugh at my stupid face?
“I think I was really in vain.”
I didn't expect an answer because it was a murmur similar to my own words. However,
as soon as the next store comes into my eyes, Rupert's calm voice echoes in my
ears.
- Why?
“I don't have anyone around me to trust.”
- There was no such thing.
That's a terrible answer. I don't care about my gloomy words, and I'm fiddling with
firearms or fiddling. When I laugh at Bash, an annoyed sigh comes back. They will
also be frowning fiercely between the eyes.
“Don't frown upon impressions.”
- Don't command cheeky.
“Then I get wrinkles.”

- It doesn't matter.
“Oh, I have another request. Please don't lie to me when you tell me. I'm very
deceived. Still, I don't want to be deceived.”
It's a shameless request for a situation where I'm deceiving him. Of course, I
won't listen. I found me and waited for Rupert's snoring as he smiled at the
approaching merchant.
- I don't do that.
He stopped forgetting to say hello to the merchant who was greeted by his
injustice. The mouth that was mischievously raised goes down. The answer to not
lying will also be true because it is not a character who speaks empty words.
- Move, fool.
It was ridiculously strange. A friend who believed after death only told me lies,
but the person who killed me promises me the truth.
“Hey, Lariette! Don't you buy flowers today?
The voice shouting at me was as lively as ever; although it was a little cheaper
than Aunt Martha, who runs the largest flower shop on Fifth Avenue, she was proud
to sell such quality flowers. As I walked in and out of the shopping street under
Rupert's command, I became quite familiar with the merchants around me, and Boris
was one of them.
I felt better with a laugh that was as big as Boris's face, and I laughed at him.
“I'll stop by on the way!”
“I didn't stop by because of that last time.”
“Child, how do you buy flowers every time you come out? How much is a maid's
salary.”
In fact, the salary of the Maiden of the Imperial Palace is enough for a flower to
be enough to buy, but he only knew that I was a maid working in an aristocratic
mansion. As I shrugged and shuddered, Boris nodded.
“Yeah? Do you think your owner's salary is salty again while pampering so much?”
“... yes?”
“Hi, it's like a terrible guy. Add things that have been done.”
“Oh, isn't it?”
“Uying? Last time I said I was very pampered even though my salary was small,
right?”
“...”
“The personality is very dirty. Oh my god, it was really dirty when I heard about
you. I'm all angry when I hear it. After all, do you know which house he is because
you didn't tell me.”
I laughed awkwardly at the words that Boris's thick lips spit out. When did you
come? Did you move to alchemy? Why are you here? Rupert is approaching me
imperceptibly next to me. It's not an illusion that cool eyeglasses are emanating
from Rupert's eyes, which are completely invisible because he's wearing a robe
upside down.
Hahaha. Boris, that's right. I'm right for Rupert.
“Then it turned out that I lost a little weight. Is it so troubled? Is the owner
bothering me a lot?”
He faintly frowned upon and began to look at my master, Rupert, in front of his
nose. The problem is that it doesn't just end up being ugly, but adding a sound
that attracts me to whether you did it the other day. I couldn't refute it because
it wasn't a lie, and I had a cold sweat.
“Haha, did I do that? I don't remember Ki, Ki?”
“What else did you say?”
Rupert, who was sleeping and listening to Boris and my conversation with his arms
crossed, asks in a loud voice. The lips that appear under the robe are drawn with a
short line. Surely your eyes won't smile. It was a pretty dangerous sign that he
was offended, so I swiftly interfered between Boris and Rupert. This guy will be
stuck in the palace as usual, and why did he come out and annoy me?
“Uh, aren't we there to go?”
“You're off.”
Rupert, who pushed me out of sight with one arm, approached the platform where
Boris was sticking out and looked up at him. Boris, who really doesn't notice as
much as a rat dung, can't read his terrible momentum and is just funny.
“Huh?”
“What else did you say about the owner?”
“Well, there's no big deal. Ah! That's right! I said it was a face value, Cha-am!”
“Boris!”
As I screamed, he laughed to see if only then had he noticed that things were going
strange.
“Huh? Oh, and it turns out, who is this person? Isn't it hot either. Turn the robe
upside down in this heat.”
“...”
“Uh! Are you a boyfriend?”
I shook my head resolutely to Boris's absurd question. Rupert's red lips, which are
the only ones that can be seen with his eyes, open up as if they were amazing. His
voice quickly became irritated.
“Shenanigans.”
“Or not, what do you do like that.”

Boris scratched his back in a nice way because of Rupert's stint, but he took a
step without even giving me a voice. I also didn't know how to get caught by
Rupert, so I hurriedly followed him and looked back and stared at Boris a bunch of
times. Let me buy flowers from that human again.
“I, ah, no, muppet!”
When I barely caught up with Rupert, who was getting farther and farther away, I
was thrilled. Without even looking at my hand holding my collar, he left Fifth
Avenue alone, as if the country had no group.
“Muppet!”
“Why?”
I let go of my neck, and it wasn't until then that the answer came back because it
was dry. Did you even pitch it? I listened a little bit and killed my voice.
“Oh, no, I thought you were angry.”
“I'm not angry.”
“So why do you go so first?”
“I'm paying for my face.”
In response, Rupert grins with a grin. I had nothing to answer, so I kept my mouth
shut and bowed my head. This guy's mouth is wensu, wensu.
As soon as he left Fifth Avenue, Rupert threw off his robe as if he had waited. I
quickly picked up his clothes before they fell to the ground, and it wasn't until
then that Bash smiled at Rupert looking back at me.
“It was a compliment. I, no, said the muppet was just as handsome.”
“If your face represents your personality, as you say, you would be very nice.”
It means I'm ugly. It is one of Rupert's many specialties to make the sound of
flipping in people casually. However, unlike Boris, he cannot shout at him.
Instead, I solved the minute with the imagination of kicking his shank ahead.
Naughty guy. Fall down as you go.
But instead of falling, Rupert quickly reached the end of the alley and only lifted
his finger at me. The beckoning of that beast means coming quickly. He used to be
very fast, probably because of his urgent nature, but now he's taller than me, and
it's harder to catch up with him. I almost ran and stood right in front of Rupert.
“It's slow.”
“The muppet is fast.”
“Do you know a lot of merchants?”
“There are a few merchants on Fifth Avenue. Apparently, I go there a lot these
days.”
“Hesil Hesil looks like he was laughing.”

Rupert suddenly frowned upon which part of the conversation he didn't like. I don't
know English, and I look up at him, and my elongated finger pushes my forehead. I
frowned upon the back of my head, and I frowned as I did.
“Laugh.”
But I laughed right away. I was overwhelmed by this groaning, but I can't help it.
“Don't laugh.”
Because I laugh because I laugh, I really treat people as fools. I frowned to the
nostrils and shot at him. It was even more so because Rupert hated the expression
that dumplings seemed to be squeaky.
“I want you to laugh!”
“It looks like dumplings. Don't go around laughing.”
After a brief order, Rupert pulled his head out of the alley without even
confirming my reaction. It's like waiting for someone. When I asked him what the
hell he was trying to do, he hissed, stopped, and leaned against the wall. I think
I should hide to my eyes, so I often walk up to Rupert's side and crouch down, and
he laughs as if he were stunned.
“Who will get stuck?”
“Wasn't you hiding?”
“You are now, so when you go back...”
Rupert stops talking and kills his breath. When he found a man walking into the
alley, he rushed in and grabbed him before he even found us. He was a man whose
boat was bigger than the dwarf Rupert, but he was struck by a momentary attack.
Before the man took center stage, he kicked his face and aimed at him with a gun
that he did not know when he had taken it out. The man tried to get up, but Rupert
fiercely stepped on his neck with his feet. The man whose neck is pressed cheers.
In an instant, I rolled my feet in place without returning to Rupert's words or

approaching his side. If he's going to do something like this, he'll bring Max!
“Give it to me.”
“Who is it!”
“I don't know that, give it to me.”
What to come up with, Rupert pulled the trigger and put a bullet right next to the
man's face. The man gets scared and turns pale.
“I already know that you are the spy of the Marvan Volter River planted by Gorten.”
“...”
“Chew, I'm not going to have a warehouse key or anything. Tell me to put it out.”
“Uh, no. I don't know what it sounds like...”

Even before the end of the man's words, Rupert gave strength to his hand again. The
gunbeak burned black, and what was fired this time was not a bullet, but a bunch of
light. I knew he was trying to kill a man, and I blocked my mouth with my hand for
fear of screaming. Because it's difficult when people flock in.
However, contrary to my expectations, the man who was struck by the light did not
appear to be dead. Rupert, who painfully twisted his hands and feet, fell away from
the offending man, returned to me and put his hand on the wall.
As always, without hesitation, the palm of the hand drawn with a knife quickly
becomes covered with blood. Looking blankly at the drops of blood dripping on the
floor so much that I wanted to overdo it, I alternated between a man crouching in
pain and Rupert drawing a pension team on the wall with an expressionless face.
“Who, who is it?”
“The Minions of the Marvan Voltaire River.”
So I don't know who it is. Marban? It's called Tergang, and it's the same name
you've only heard of. I remembered Rupert's name only when he completed his pension
camp and dragged a powerlessly stretched man in front of me.
“Did you mean Ter Kang Mercenary?”
Rupert did not answer. His silence often means affirmation, so my guess would be
correct. It was a bit surprising that Gorten was connected to the Mercenary Corps.
The Marquis grew up like a specimen of an arrogant aristocrat, and he takes his
identity and blood. But he's a mercenary. Marquis Gorten would not be able to use
mercenaries rather than private soldiers until he was in a hurry.
The southern part of the past year was peaceful enough to be free, and it was quiet
enough to yawn because infidelity did not happen, let alone a manor, so he never
used a mercenary. I'm not planning to commit treason.
Rupert stumbled at me in distress, and then threw the man into the soft door
against the wall. It seems difficult to move because he is a pretty big man. Sweat
is formed on his forehead with peregrine peregrine. After confirming that the door
melted and disappeared as if it were being eaten by a wall, I approached him after
roughly erasing the blood marks on the floor with my feet.
“Draw a little bit. The blood doesn't stop.”
It wasn't until then that Rupert looked down at my pinzan with my palm open.
“Aren't you sick? Then I hurt myself. I didn't eat rice well either.”
“If you get sick.”
“Yes?”
“What are you going to do if you get sick?”
What do I want to do when I'm sick? It's a sound that only comes out of a snort.
I'd rather be more sick, but I took a small sigh and grabbed the edge of Rupert's
thin shirt. As he quickly tears off without a bird to dry up, his expressionless
face is distorted in astonishment. I was excited without knowing it, and I laughed
refreshingly. Because it's linen, it's easy to tear.
“Are you crazy?”

After losing half of his shirt, Rupert growled, covering his exposed body with his
hands.
“There's nothing to see.”
With a small mumble, his momentum quickly becomes ferocious as if he were chewing
on me.
“I need to hemostasis, but I don't have a bandage. I didn't even bring that
handkerchief.”
“If you want to tear it, tear your clothes.”
“Oh, are you telling me to take it off?”
He was forced to change his tone, which seemed to be pursuing a pervert, but he
couldn't say anything. I grabbed Rupert's wrist, which had just been a part of his
shirt, and rolled it tightly around his hand to tie it tightly.
The bright red marks on the white fabric are so clear that they sigh spontaneously.
In order to slow down growth even a little, Rupert does not eat one meal a day. I
really wanted to die because the skinny kid pulled out blood, saying that one day
was far away, as if it were going to break if I hit it. If he dies now, it's me who
gets in trouble.
“Don't die.”
“I'm not dying.”
“If you live like this, you die quickly.”
“It's like a curse.”
How did you know that?
Contrary to my expectations, Rupert was not ashamed of his ridiculous outfit in

which the cloth was torn apart in a tattered manner. Even though people look at it
strangely, it is a face without inspiration.
As I became more embarrassed, I urged him to wear the robe again, but he didn't
cover his face properly, let alone the body that was revealed, except when he
passed through a street worthy of a high-ranking aristocrat who knew Lady Laferte.
“Your Highness, aren't you embarrassed?”
“Not much.”
“No matter how hot it is, wear a robe...”
Even when I muttered disgruntled, Rupert only laughed unintentionally. After all,
when I returned to the palace, the person whose face was fluttering was me, not
him.
“... Your Highness!”
Tori finds us returning through the back door of the separate palace and the garden
connected to it, and Tori becomes a flagship. She was holding a raccoon that was
hitting her feet and left her mouth wide open and poignantly hardened as it was. On
the other hand, Luzane, who was lying on the couch, couldn't hide his rude
laughter.
“My Majesty changed his job, as a bastard.”
“Shut up.”
“Huh, hahaha. Because that's what clothes are. It's completely beggar...”
Tang!
A bullet as violent as Rupert's temper pierces the sofa in the office and gets
stuck on the floor. Now, I didn't stop laughing at the vicious water that touched
my side. I was amazed by his maniacal laughter. Certainly, it's not an ordinary
human being.
Rupert was cruel and impatient about the poisonous Louise, but I wonder if that's
why. He secretly, no, had the ability to scratch people inside.
“Did you hurt your hand?”
With a raccoon on the floor, Tori ran and carefully examined Rupert's exposed upper
body to his hands wrapped in cloth. He smiles lightly as he looks at her with
serious enough eyes to say that she can go away. Rupert, whose face was not bloody
and far away, looked strangely docile at that moment. This is because my eyes were
loosened on a day when I was always giving strength.
I only asked Louise if she was okay with Tori on the topic of baptizing bullets
because she saw herself and laughed, but she gave such a sensitive gaze. The
essence itself is a different affection. No, Louise and I may not even have a crumb
of affection that can be coveted in the first place. Rupert doesn't seem to love
anyone but Tori. Isn't it possible to ask them to come up with something they don't
have?
Louis also woke up from a perforated sofa with his lips sticking out like a child
to see if he felt that distinct favoritism.
“Did you get hurt by doing something? Call me.”
“You need to be reluctant to expose. The emperor began to doubt Barbarossa.”
“How can the stupid woman not know that Her Majesty is Barbarossa, the alchemist?
It's just that I'm from a commoner, so I'm prying around in the back because I want
to scratch it. Moreover, even Maiden Nigel thought strangely about the relationship
between Her Highness and me. Damn it! Please explain that a little bit! It's
rumored to be a real child sex lover.”
“If it's a rumor, how about it.”
“It's no longer popular with girls!”
“Was there any popularity that would disappear?”
In Rupert's sober words, Lunow shut his mouth tightly. Soon, his face hurt as if he
were crying was ridiculous, and as I grew small, he swooped his head and approached
me.
“It's been a long time, Lady Belua.”

“Hello.”
In an instant, Louise, who walked right in front of me, was reluctant, so I took a
small step back. I knew from a long time ago that he was Rupert's entourage, so I
was somewhat prepared to see him often, but I was still a little scared of him.
This is because I remember the cold back of him dragging Rehan and his father. I
didn't even know who was behind him, but if the fear I had with Rupert was
intangible, he was a real threat to me.
“You're still there. Do you still cover your face?”
I felt it before, but he was a very unusual person. Even with my uncomfortable
expression, I'm just laughing and laughing, and I don't feel bad at all.
“Still, I've seen it a few times, and I don't mind it.”
“I'm not sure what you're saying.”
In response to my harsh answer, Lu now reached out with his eyes shining as if it
were funny. When I stare at him hard, Rupert blocks us.
“Don't touch her, child sex.”
Louise's face, who was smiling in a bangle, collapses in a word. He made a big
impression and reaped his hand.
“Don't drive people away! Who is now...! Damn it, is that why Lady Belua is so firm
when she sees me? Do you think I'm really a child sex person?”
“Noisy.”
“Lariette, those kids don't like it. It really is! I love big adult girls, and
women with big breasts too!”
Louise's urgent excuse only made me judge him as a lower-level human being. The
cool antipathy in the eyes is small. If he thought he had made a mistake, Louise
stuttered and opened his mouth again, but he couldn't talk to me more as Rupert
grabbed his nape and pulled him out of the garden.
“Don't look at a 14-year-old girl like a back alley prostitute.”
“When did I see Lady Belua with such insidious eyes?”
“Right now.”
“Because it's not!”
“Turn off to the top. I caught Suha Tergang, so I'll do a newspaper. I recovered
all the funds and turned them into cash.”
“Pampering is also very pampering, Our Highness.”
“Isn't it turned off?”
“I'm going, let's go.”
Louise shoots at him with a grim eye and thumps his feet. Rupert, who would not
snort, whether he was behind his back or glowing, returned expressionless.
I wonder if I kicked out Luise because of me, or just sent me to work as an excuse.
First of all, I bowed my head small.
“What?”
I think it's true that I wrote it as an excuse. I only shrugged my shoulders

because I thought he would temper me if I lined up an explanation saying thank you
for something.
After seeing off Louise, who took a rough and powerless step, Tori ran to Rupert
again and unraveled the cloth that kept his hands tight.
“Ugh, you drew this too badly. I think it's going to be presentable.”
“There was no medium to use.”
“But I decided to refrain from alchemy now.”
“Because I needed it.”
Rupert straddled at his desk while washing his face as if he was tired. The exposed
upper body is dry enough to reveal the ribs. Certainly these days, he was so
breathtaking that it was understandable that Tori was fully affirming. Like a
person walking on a cliff that seems to end even if they step on their feet a
little wrong.
But I know the ending. He will safely pass through this dangerous outer road and
take over the emperor's coffin.
“Lariette, is Lariette okay?”
“Yes. Don't worry, Tori.”
I checked Rupert's safety and smiled at Tori, who took care of me. I follow Tori,
who runs to hug me, to the raccoon. My whole body was green and mottled to see if I
had just walked through the bushes. This beast now feels good when I stroke my
head, and has a funny response that makes a hiccup sound in the middle of the way,
while clawing at the neck.
If you like it, it's good; if you don't like it, it's It seems to me that I have
quite complex feelings on the subject of beasts. It was amazing that beasts could
do that too. Would you rather look at me like I see Rupert?
Rupert, who was changing clothes at my call, raised his head. A handful of sunset
is placed over his head, bent at an angle. As a whole, he lacked pigment, and
occasionally mixed into a dark background. When I took it to a wooded recording, it
looked like a bright blue demon, and it was like a boy who came back from playing
in the fields under the warm summer sunset as it is now.
“What.”
Rupert's voice was blunt, but I took the courage to draw out the words I had
prepared for the soft lines of his outline.
“I want to go out on my own tomorrow.”
In my sudden words, Rupert's eyebrows draw an oblique line. I hastily added the
four tribes, fearing that he would say no.
“I want to see Aunt Amelia.”
“... do you mean Amelia Belua? Ventibolt's concubine?”
He was very careful with his nephew in front of him. However, I don't really love
her, and I don't feel antipathy.
“You might call it that way.”
“Whether you go there.”
With permission less than expected, I opened my eyes in a circle and looked at his
expression. This reaction was a bit strange because Grand Duke Ventibolt was one of
the figures he had to be vigilant about. I asked him again, as if thinking about
him.
“Do I have to eat something like obsidian?”
“That's it. I remember that much because you took care of it.”
“Really?”
What if I lie to hide information?
In this reaction, Rupert looked blankly at him for something, and Rupert growled
fiercely about what else he didn't like.
“What do you look at?”
“No, just, surprised. Now I want your Highness to believe me.”
“Are you crazy? Who do you believe I believed in?”
“No, that's right. You don't have to share your vision either.”
“It's just something I don't want to write because I'm dizzy.”
He immediately denied it, but I grinned and frowned in one eye.
“No, the preacher believes in me.”
“The sound of a dog.”
My mouth, which was loosened by his heartbreaking words, fluttered like a wild
flower swaying in the spring breeze. If I didn't want to see a lot of jagginess,
Rupert approached me and pinched my cheek without changing all of his clothes. I'm
glad I didn't blow my cheek, but it hurts ignorance.
“Ah!”
“I told you not to laugh.”
“Poetry, heh, ruyo.”

“I'm climbing these days.”
It's amazing how much power comes out of Rupert's lean body. However, I was able to
endure the pain that the ball was about to fall off due to the fact that I could
meet Aunt Amelia without his surveillance.
My aunt's elegant mint-colored mansion had its front door wide open like never
before. Hydrangeas that bloomed in the summer filled her garden. The mansion was
quite different from what I remember, in line with her passion for glamorous things
and getting tired of it — although I know purely by listening to her father's
gossip. Only the seal of the fir tree, which symbolizes Belua, remains the same.
When I rang the bell at the front door carefully, her servant greeted me with a
polite attitude as if she knew I was going to step, even though she didn't even
announce my visit in advance.
“Lady Lariette, nice to see you. The owner is waiting for you.”
I couldn't help but be wary of the deacon's smooth attitude. I don't want to doubt
my family, but it's a long time since I lost contact with my father. Why is her
servant saying “I was waiting for me” when she had no reason to be kind to me?
“Owner... Aunt Amelia is me?”
“Yes, Lariette. I apologize for not being able to call Lady Beloara. In this house,
it seems that my owner is wearing that title.”
“That's fine. Please feel free to call me.”
Strictly speaking, Aunt Amelia is no longer a Beluan person, but I shrugged my

shoulders because I didn't intend to persuade the deacon. The place where he guided
me was the largest parlor in the mansion.
The whole room is full of pink, as if the painter accidentally poured pink paint.
Not only were the floor-patterned ceilings and floors red oak, but the door hooks
were also rose gold. I was tired of the splendor of the room without knowing it.
“Oh, don't you like the room?”
My aunt talks to me without even seeing her face. A smooth calf pops out over a
dark pink velvet sofa. I guessed her location and headed there.
“I want to overdo it a little bit.”
“It's weird. In my memory, you liked pink. I'm the one who helped Amanda decorate
your first room. If you shake the mint thread and the pink thread, you always catch
the pink thread.”
“It's a universal favorite color for young girls.”
To my answer, Aunt Amelia raised her body with a smile. It wasn't until then that I
was able to face her face as I walked into the center of the spacious parlor. Her
face, which was located in a blurry memory, becomes apparent at once, as if a
puzzle piece was matched.
The eyes were lowered, and it was basically a docile impression, but the rich
makeup and attire give it a gorgeous impression. It's definitely not a woman who
goes with Belua. The first thing I heard was that I thought I knew why my
conservative father looked at her indifferently.
“It sounds funny. You're still a young enough girl.”
“That's right. Can I sit down?”
“Well, it's a parlor for you.”
She said meaningful words and laughed like a blooming rose. It was amazing that she
could look so gorgeous even though she had a sober eye that resembled her father a
lot, so I forgot my courtesy and stared at her face. She smiled with her eyes down,
as if ignoring my gaze.
“Yes, it's been a long time.”
“Do you remember me? It's amazing.”
What I remember was not the girl I met when I was a newborn baby, but Amelia, the
Grand Duke's successor, who went up to the death penalty and was executed with
Grand Duke Ventibolt later on in her debut. However, I couldn't say much, so I just
nodded a small nod.
“So what's going on? As soon as I came to the capital, I was told that I found
myself.”
“I wanted to see you once.”
“You don't know me when you come here for such a purpose. I don't know if I found
myself because there was no ointment in the capital as it used to be.”
“... can you answer me if I ask honestly?”
When asked by me, she folded the fan she was holding in her hand and put it on my
chin. As soon as the head is lifted up, it passes over. I closed my eyes tightly to
my overturned field of view.
“It depends on your question. But I won't lie. Unlike my brother, I'm not a liar.”
“My father is a liar?”
“I have never seen a man who lives with a lie in his mouth like my brother.”
“My father is an honest person.”
“Well, what's certain is that one of us is lying. Because we claim each other to be
liars.”
My aunt said so and collected the debt. A few feathers, heavily adorning her head,
scatter in the air as she moves. It was a pink feather that matched the room. She
picked up the biscuit left by the maid, put it in her mouth, and leaned back on the
sofa.
“But that's not going to matter right now. What are you curious about? Oh, don't
you want to ask me how to twist the imperial family? Do you want to be the Empress
too? I'm sorry, but Lari, I know Arnulf likes men.”
I tried not to distort my face. She seemed to be amusing my strangeness when she
was tired of being white.
“Didn't you know? If you are a maiden of the Imperial Palace, you should know this.
Arnulf is homosexual. I know quite a few of the starters that are mixing with him.
He's dumb, and he left a lot of evidence.”
“Mall, I did it...”
“Then get to know it well. Bernardi is going to change drastically. As soon as

possible. If you don't line up well, you'll have trouble. Nigel is smart, but he's
a coward, so he's not a vessel worthy of aiming for the throne. Laperte...”
My aunt's voice became as frequent as if it were a whisper, even if it was a

secret. Her face looked insidious like a snake at the moment, and I clenched my
body unknowingly.
“Lafert... yeah. Wouldn't it be really absurd for the child to aim for the throne
because he's not actually Bernerni India?”
“What are you talking about? You're not a Bernerian?”
“I don't think you've heard much of a rumor either. Don't be stupid and think about
it.”
My aunt frowned loudly as if I was pathetic, so she lifted the fan again and
stabbed my cheek. I'm very fortunate that I'm not connected to Rupert right now. It
was a remark that could put her life in danger.
“Rumor has it that she is not a child of His Majesty the Emperor? Or are you
talking about the origin of Her Majesty the Empress?”
“It's not a rumor, it's true.”
“How sure are you?”
“Ask my smug brother.”
My aunt woke up snoring. Twilight lights illuminate her waist, which seems
unrealistically thin at first glance, as she tightens a lot. I grabbed her wrist as
I looked at her bulging lace decoration.
“Aunt.”
“Oh, why don't you call me Aunt? I feel like I'm getting old. Annoyingly.”
She gently peeled off my hand and smiled. The body hardened due to obvious
ridicule.
“Am I scared?”
“No.”
“Be scared. I actually don't even know why you found me. I have no intention of
helping you. Lari, that's a poor boy. Amanda's love has made you so ignorant.”
“Are you ignorant? Am I?”

“You shouldn't go to the Imperial Palace. My brother and I try to protect Belua in
a different way, but that plan doesn't have you. It's a poor child, and in fact
you're not even in the safety of your brother. Belouya is precious to him.”
“Belua is precious to me, too.”
“...”
“I'm not hoping for my father's protection.”
My aunt broke her head at an angle to my words and raised her hand on my face. Her
thin lips are small and wide open.
“I want to protect Belua. I don't even want my father's protection. Because I'm
going to protect my father.”
“It's a really poor cuckoo. All right, if Ventibolt becomes emperor, I'll save you.
Because I'm the one who listens to my request. It's not difficult to shake your
body like a prostitute in front of him. No, it's fun to be lonely.”
Grand Duke Ventibolt will never become emperor. Rather, it is my request to save
her life. I don't know if Rupert will enter. However, with great confidence, Aunt
began to gossip about the current emperor. As if there was no hindrance to me
accusing her of disrespectful attitude.
I was so puzzled because I believed in me, but my aunt seemed to have decided that
I would not be a threat. I listened to her dangerous downplay without talking about
such a dangerous slander.
“I just had to talk about me, and what the hell are you curious about?”
“I'm rude, but I'll ask. Why did you become the concubine of the Grand Duke? How
can you be sure that he will become emperor?”
“That's a really rude question.”
She was still a smiling stranger, but she narrowed her eyes slightly.
“How sure are you? I told you. I want to ask my brother about that.”
“My father knows all of this?”
“Yeah. My cowardly brother swallows secrets and crouches like a snake. It's not
just about knowing.”
“But.”
“Lari, I can't tell you what you don't know. If he's not telling you, I can't tell
you either.”
“I know that I don't know anything. But that's why I came to my aunt.”
“Oh, don't make that face. I'm sorry.”
My aunt muttered slightly as she placed a soft hand on my distorted forehead. The
voice was so low that I couldn't fully understand it. ... on the subject, it looks
like it. I can only guess from that similar ringing. Who do I look like.
“The reason you are so ignorant is probably because my brother loves you.”
“... yes?”
“The reason you want to protect Belua is also because you love your family?”
“Yes. I love Belua. My father, mother, and Rehan are lovely. I want to protect it.”
“It's a tragedy.”
“Please don't just say something like a mystery.”
“Sorry. Having abandoned Belua, I don't deserve to tell you the truth. But I'll
give you some advice. Don't give too much to Maiden Lafert.”
“Why?”
“I'm going to die soon.”
My aunt, who was smiling all the time from the moment she revealed her face to me,
smiled for the first time. The cold face, like a glass doll, warns me. It was not a
warning, but a commitment full of malice. Because I'm going to kill it. Closer to
that side.
I don't know how she returned from Aunt Amelia's residence to the palace. I drove
the carriage halfway missing and almost collided with another carriage coming from
the other side. It wasn't until the coachman punted me and made a loud noise that I
could barely set my mind up.
Eek.
Surprised, I gave strength to the hand on the handle and pulled the handle. Push-
sik, the wagon moves slowly with the smell of burning phrao.
“Because I'm going to die.”
My aunt's cold voice is still clinging to her ears. It sounded like a curse. My
aunt asked me when I was frozen if I had power, and I shook my head.
Aunt Amelia said she loved power. He admitted to himself that he was addicted to
the sweet crumbs that fell every time he licked the Grand Duke's feet. That was the
most decisive reason for the relationship between her father and her.
My father was afraid of power, and she wanted to seize it. My aunt hopes for the
position of the Empress, as I remember, and I don't doubt that the Grand Duke will
make her own.
It was a belief that was hardly suitable for the current situation. The same is
true even if Rupert does not become Crown Prince. The current emperor had a
whopping three children, and the empress and empress are still sufficiently capable
of giving birth to a prince. Even the emperor himself is young. Only I know that he
will die within a few years.
Even if they plan to get rid of him, there are a few high-ranking aristocrats who
could marry Nigel and become a Buma, and even Arnulf, the grown-up prince. There is
no reason for the Emperor to return to the Grand Duke.
The most plausible reasoning is treason. If the Grand Duke really committed a
staggering blow... What if he wasn't framed by Rupert, but he really aimed at the
throne in the wrong way? If he joins hand in hand with Gorten to gather an army, it
makes sense for Gorten to reach out to mercenaries, etc.
“Turn off.”
I was tired of my head. After suffering alone, I came to the conclusion that it was
useless, and I sighed and entered the separate palace. My aunt didn't answer me, so
I had to go to my father. Even if I confide in my regression, I need to know my
father's heart. Because he holds the key to every problem.
Oh, what the hell was I looking at? On what basis did you believe in your father,
who had so many secrets? Even the conviction that he would have been innocent is
shaken. However, I soon tried to keep up my mind. His morality should not be
questioned. I know my father.
If I had to trust only one of my aunt and father, who had barely mastered the face,
I would choose my father without hesitation. I should not doubt him. However, doubt
is not something you want to see. As if a very small stone fell on a calm water
surface, a shallow but wide wave spread through my mind. My father is innocent, but
it is also true that there are so many secrets he hid from me.
When Litchie's gaze at me and Lehan overlapped with her aunt's compassionate eyes,
I suddenly felt breathless. It seemed to me that the outline of what they were
trying to imply to me was looming. So I closed my eyes to a distant shadow that
seemed to devour me.
I'm cowardly.
I heard the sound of Hilnan's heart, but I didn't hear it at the same time. Goose
bumps up on his back. I unconsciously embraced my body. Still, it's too cold. In
the terrible cold that struck me, I eventually sat down.
What about?
There were no tears, but I could feel the ugly distortion of my face. As I sit on
the floor and refine my breathing, someone swoops at the nape of my neck. In this
Red Palace, there is only one person who has just dealt with me this much.
“Did money fall on the floor?”
Facing Rupert's nonchalant face, I tried to laugh. I think my face is a little

tired, but I don't notice it because my skin is originally white...
“Why?”
After letting go of me, Rupert approached me instead and pushed his face in front
of my nose. I bowed my head in amazement at the eyes that scoured my complexion,
but he grabbed my chin and lifted up again. The field of vision shakes due to a
rough touch.
“Tell me.”
“What, what?”
He was embarrassed and pushed him away, but he didn't get stuck. It's amazing where
this power comes from on a topic where my wrist goes better than me because it
dries up. The days when he was caught by my wrist and couldn't get stuck felt like
decades past.
Rupert spit out annoyingly whether he was frustrated.
“Why is the face like that?”
“I was originally ugly.”
“I'm not asking anything like that. Don't make me say it twice.”
I stumbled upon Rupert's ferocious orders. I don't know what to say. I was worried
about Aunt Amelia's disrespectful remarks about her comfort, and I couldn't sort
out my thoughts when I talked about her father.
“I just have something to worry about a little bit.”
“What?”
“I think it's scary that I won't be able to trust the person I believe the most in
the world.”
“Your father?”
“I don't want to say it. It's not related to your Highness.”
I laughed at Bash at Rupert, who accurately pointed out my thoughts. It wasn't

until then that he let me go.
“What did Amelia Belua say?”
In Rupert's calm rustling, I sweetened my lips small. I feel thirsty because he

seems to be penetrating everything I'm lying about.
“Just... the movement of the nobles is winning these days, so your Highness said it
would be better to be careful too.”
“Is my life in danger?”
“No, such scary words...”
I shut my mouth tightly for a moment. Then he soon nodded.
“You did it... Your Highness might die.”
Even with my fearsome words, he maintained a senseless face without frowning his
eyebrows once. Soon after that, his mouth rises with a pick, a wind-leaking laugh.
“Correct answer.”
“... yes?”
Looking at me in perplexity, he still held my head with an expressionless face.

Soon his mouth touches my forehead. It was a very light and nonchalant contact, but
I was surprised by the sudden action, and my mouth jawed and my jaw dropped.
Rupert first fled before I set my mind up and pushed him away. He looked at me and
rubbed his lips, and the obsidian was shining black at the end of his momentary
appearance.
“That, that's it! What's that! It's obsidian!”
“This is the last time.”
“Liar! He's a liar!”
As I yelled, Rupert slowly handed me the obsidian. As he muttered low, the obsidian
in my palm turned into ashes and disappeared. I looked up rather than staring at
the black powder left on the palm of my hand.
“He said he didn't do it. You said you didn't monitor...”
“That's really the last one.”
“I don't believe it.”
“Yeah, there's actually one more.”
In Rupert's pure affirmation, I stared at him with a sharp rise in medicine.

Abominably, he wasn't even sorry. Oh, I want to beat that pretty doll-like face. If
I could do that, this one would be solved a little bit.
“This is the last lie I tell you. If you don't believe it, I can give you an
alchemist's pledge.”
“What's that?”
“It's simple. If I lie to you, I die.”
“A.C., I don't need such a terrifying pledge!”
I shook my head hard and slapped him with his arm, as he shook his head hard at the
shenanigans he made with a casual face. It was an act that really came from
impulse, so I was surprised that I could stop my breath for a moment. Rupert opened
his eyes wide, as if he couldn't believe what was hit by me.
“... beat it?”
“Ah, ah, no?”
“Did you go insane?”
“I, I, Your Highness saved me badly first!”
I stuttered, stepped back, and quickly walked into the room.
“Tori!”
You have to find Tori. I'm sorry, but there's no shield as efficient as her to stop
Rupert's anger. Unfortunately, Tori was not in the room. Wanting to be in the
garden, I hurriedly turned around to run to the garden, but Rupert, who quickly
followed me into the room, closed the door with his arms and smiled at an angle. I
was terrified and clung to the wall.
“Come here.”
“Your Highness, I didn't beat your Highness. That's actually popular these days...
I mean, it's a popular greeting method.”
“Don't be lazy, come here.”
“Your Highness, will you beat me? I'm bursting. The dumplings burst.”
“Don't beat me.”
When Rupert said with an expressionless face, I took a sluggish step. He may
forgive me for my insane rudeness because there are secretly generous corners.
But as I got close to him, I ended up getting a hard night. It was an intensity
that I couldn't compare to hitting him. In an instant, my forehead fled up and I
was hot. As I cried and looked up at Rupert, he smiled and pushed my forehead.
“It didn't explode.”
“Mr....”
“Mr.?”
“Ugh. Seeds... Tori asked me to go to plant seeds, but it's in the garden, right?”
I also forgot about my father's concerns about how Rupert was laughing at my
excuses.
#5. Relationship between fact and reality
“It is said that the Count of Belua is in the capital mansion.”
Rupert raised his head in a voiceless voice. A man with a senseless face like me
was like an inanimate object. The only emotion left in his dry eyes is loyalty to
him.
If you were a lover of old stories, you would have called these people Kronaluka.
Of course, this man standing stupidly in front of him is not a secret being
transmitted from mouth to mouth. He was only temporarily hypnotized by a drug
manufactured by Rupert.
Crounaluca.
It is said that the ancestral kings used several subordinates whose apocryphal
vision was ahead of the desire to survive by cutting the heart of a living person.
Belner is a country protected by such inhuman kings. Rupert was satisfied with
this. Because no one in this imperial family is more inhuman than himself. Isn't it
a place where you can fit in as if you were prepared?
The paper he was holding was immediately thrown into the brazier and burned in an
instant. Rupert looked back at the man who was still quietly waiting for his
answer, rather than staring at the burning paper of Tadak Tadak.
“I knew. Get out.”
The man greeted politely and disappeared. As soon as he left his visit, Larriet
breathes his face through the door as if he had waited. Rupert pretended not to see
a face that glowed like a peach hanging from a branch of a tree. As he turned his
gaze back to his desk, his forehead soon tingled. Thinking about whether or not to
enter the room, Lariette pushed one foot inside slightly to see if he finally
decided.
“Tell me.”
He didn't even raise his head. He actually knew that the Count of Belua had risen
to the capital. Because she hovered around me like a poop dog and suffered from
pain. I have a request, but I can't say anything because I feel bad these days.
It's fun to roll around her big eyes and mumble in an inaudible voice, and then
step back in surprise when she frowns slightly, so Rupert left her alone even
though she knew her purpose.
If my father wanted to see him, he often went outside these days, so I would have
to go out secretly, but I can't do that because the liver is only beans. He is an
unusual human being in many ways. Even though it seemed bold, rat fleas couldn't be
timid at this time.
Not knowing that I was being devalued, Lariette stuck to the door and laughed.
Loofering over her smiling face, Rupert lifted his finger with his chin on his
desk. When his permission fell, Lariette often stood in front of him with a step.
As if there were so many things to do, Rupert threw a nuisance at her while holding
the documents he saw earlier, even though she didn't actually have it.
“Why?”
“That's it, Your Highness.”
“There is no time. Tell me at once.”
“My father came to the capital, should I go out and come? I'd like to meet a little
girl. It's been over two years since I saw my father, and I have something to ask
again. I can't say that I can't charge you, but this time I really really have to
meet him. You don't need a day, and it only takes half a day. Yesterday, I also
gave you all the raccoon rice today. I also cleaned the torii and garden earlier. I
also sowed dandelion seeds that your Highness loves.”
In response to the order to speak at once, Lariette lined up a bell seed without
breathing. After pouring it all out, he hurriedly refines his breath as he raises
his head completely and stares at her.
Rupert recalled a piece of paper he had thrown into the brazier earlier. It was
kind of a list. She doesn't know if my father's name is on the list or not. So the
stupid Grand Duke's concubine ignores her.
I was offended by that. Rupert knew that Lariette had been trying to find out
something since she returned from meeting Amelia. And everyone knew she had the
answer she wanted.
“What are you going to ask?”
“... I don't know exactly yet. I'm just going to listen to the things my father
knows.”
“If the Count knows anything, I know everything.”
Lariette opens her eyes wide to Rupert's confident words. It's not a bluff. He
doesn't say anything. But she shook her head slightly.
“Your Highness, there may be things you don't know. I mean... it's more about me
than your charge.”
“What if you know that too?”
“It may not happen, but I still want to listen to my father's thoughts.”
What Lariette needs is confidence. Evidence of an unfounded belief that my father

was right. I want to know why the Count, who knows all the secrets of the imperial
family, is crouching in the vicissitudes. Rupert didn't even know why.
Ridiculously, I think I know now.
“I don't want to give you permission.”
“Your Highness, please. I'll do everything you let me do.”
La Riette is more stubborn than it looks. I don't know it from my observations, but
Rupert felt hurt by her rebellion and wriggled her eyebrows. Even with the weak
reaction, she was upset and shrunk her body. He laughed at Giga-cha. If someone
sees it, she thinks she loses the day she fictitious.
Sometimes, if it was wrong, he fed about honey balm, but that's not even the first
letter of violence by his standards. No, I was sick. Rupert looked down at the palm
of my hand, which had grown quite a bit unknowingly. I'm not sure because I'm
insensitive to pain.
“Didn't you think it might be better if you didn't know what the Count knows?”
It will sound like grumpy. Now that you know, there's nothing that can help. The
question of what the hell can you do?
Rupert thought that Lariette would cry on my prickly words. Already in his head,
Lariette has established himself as a ulbo. She may be discouraged as she has never
cried a few times in her life, but from Rupert's point of view, she is right to
cry.
He has no memory of crying. Except for the cry of a newborn baby, it means that he
has never shed tears for emotional reasons. Tori couldn't really cry, so it's the
first time I see a person crying like Lariet. I wondered why I was crying. I guess
humans are sad when they are sad, but in fact, he even feels sad...
“No.”
Lariette's answer, after breaking his mind, was unexpectedly calm. Her white face
had a soft, grassy smile. The summer sun leaks at an angle to the window and pours
out on her. Lariette had a face like that very occasionally. At that time, she
didn't seem to be a person in this world, so Rupert frowned upon unexplained
annoyance. He hated what he couldn't understand.
“It's enough once you don't know anything, Your Highness.”
Lariette is a man who seems to be made up of everything he cannot understand. When

I was watching it, I sometimes felt frustrated and annoyed. Still, I don't know why
I'm leaving it next to me.
It may just be the curiosity of a scientist. I didn't know if she was asleep, but
Rupert wanted to understand how she acted. I wonder why they smile at the wild
flowers blooming in the corner and hug the shabby tori affectionately. I haven't
figured out the peninsula yet, but it was difficult if it was broken. That's why he
also gave me advice that didn't suit me.
It doesn't matter how much Count Amelia Beluana knows about herself and the
imperial family. After I found out, I'm talking about it. Rupert himself can't
know. Those facts will not help Lariette in the end.
As much as he learned about himself, he had to hold her back. He knows how having a
person destroys a person by owning a human being and eventually holding it away
from misleading or misleading. I want to be that way.
Oh, I think I said I wanted to do that.
“You.”
“Yes?”
“You said it would be mine, right?”
It was clear that I didn't even know what that meant when I smiled stupidly in
front of my eyes. However, Lariette's commitment stimulated Rupert's deepest
instincts. It was an infancy greed that had not yet been fulfilled. Like a monkfish
trying to fill an empty place. It seemed that if one person was completely chewed
and swallowed, he could become a person.
How did you know? What the hell did you think made fun of your mouth to give me a
'perfect' self? I wanted to read her mind. The feelings were read quite clearly. I
hate myself, and I'm afraid.
However, I don't know the underlying idea. Why did it come? Rupert is certainly a
little-known maiden. Even if he knew he was a prince, nothing changed. He was still
small, shabby, and in an uneasy position where he did not know when he would die.
But why?
Rupert's lips opened small and closed. But it didn't really matter if I came here
now.
“Yes, is that heart immutable?”
“Nothing in the world is immutable, Your Highness.”
He shut his mouth to the cold injustice. Then Lariette smiles and talks.
“Still, it's not going to change easily.”
Rupert slowly opened his mouth rather than staring at her smiling face.
“Meet me. If he doesn't know what he knows, I can tell him myself.”
To have it, you need to reveal everything. I don't know what she wants, but the
probability that he has what she wants converged to zero. Because Rupert doesn't
have anything. Seeing my emptiness, Lariette will surely regret it. Even though he
thought about it, he didn't stop talking.
“But.”
“...”
“That's the end.”
Even with his expressionless appearance, Lariette laughed.
She noticed that this was the last gateway. At the same time it was the last chance
After hearing all the truth from her father, she will not really be able to escape
Rupert. You cannot return to the life of an ordinary aristocratic spirit. As the
closest member of the emperor, he must live by fulfilling all the commands he gives
him.
“You said you care about your Highness, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Then take everything from me, Your Highness. So please save it.”
Everything you have. Belua, father, mother, Lehan, and even wild flowers that she
is very beautiful.
After facing his gaze for a long time, Lariette sometimes felt the same as knowing
Rupert's thoughts. If she meets her father and runs away to Belua to hide, he
probably won't find herself forcibly. But when I come back...
“You are now irreversible.”
“Your Highness, there was no irreversible choice.”
So I don't regret it. I don't regret the past that I didn't know, so I won't regret
the future that changes because I learned it. Nevertheless, if it is a destruction
that blows (), we should not accept it as a fate.
“I'll be back. Please wait.”
She bowed her head to Rupert, who did not answer, and then turned around. A yellow-
green ribbon tied with brown hair flutters like a butterfly falling down. The
butterfly that found the forest wrong seemed very fragile, and Rupert looked at the
long gun on the wall as if it were a habit. Actually, I don't want it to come back
as it is.
It wasn't until a long time after Larriet left that Rupert rose from his seat.
There is now only one obsidian left that fed her. Sharing the senses of others is
not a way to continue using it no matter how much mental energy it consumes.
This is the last time I peeked at her sight. This meant that the opportunity to
show oneself “with eyes” was also the last time. My only chance to show who I am
and what it means to be mine.
Rupert is obliged to warn Lariet. No, I thought there was. Every time he saw Tori,
his heart throbbed. It's a lump of regret owed by a bad judgment. Because I
couldn't be careful with her. Even though I shouldn't have committed such a sin
myself.
“Your Highness, Your Majesty is looking for your Highness.”

As soon as it was framed, Tori came in and delivered the right name. Rupert took a
step with a smile as if he had waited. Butterflies would have thought that the
place where they lost their way and wandered was an old forest. The reason why
trees rot, deteriorate, and wild flowers dry up and die is probably because they
have worn out over the years.
It wasn't. Where she flowed in, the scenery she lives in... is not a dead forest.
On the stage of the most terrible hell in hell, the end of the fall that will be
destroyed in a ruthless pit, and a cursed play that will never end. I want to come
to such a place. Everything around me died black, and there's nothing left. So I
don't have to give you a warning.
As I got closer to the main palace, my breathing became worse. Even though it was
summer, the weather was as cold as if the sun would freeze. The sky, which was
clearly sunny, is blurred with a lot of dark clouds. Rupert frowned slightly. On a
day like this, it hurts as if the left eye was hit by all means.
The pain is not real because there are signs of actual violence, but since it was
not hit yesterday. Many knights say that even after an injured arm is cut off, they
feel pain as if the arm is still resting on me. Such pain existed in Rupert as
well. Always when it's worth forgetting. It hurts like Yang warns me not to forget
my essence.
“Break it.”
The lips of the woman, who were as beautiful as irises, whispered loudly.
“Break him.”
Shut up.
He wanted to belittle a rebellion that he had never done in a woman's life. I'd
rather not be complacent at that time. But for a child, a woman was an absolute
being. It was a god.
Rupert raised his left hand and pressed firmly around his eyes as his eyes closed
on his face like an afterimage. Noticing his discomfort, Tori approached and
grabbed his hand.
“Are you sick? I can't go today, will I tell you?”
“It's okay.”
Tori's forehead was distorted by Rupert's calm voice. He was used to perseverance,
and Tori said he didn't have to. Rupert agreed with her to some extent. However,
soon there will come a day when you will not have to be patient. There is a day
when you don't have to lie down like a cowardly insect while breathing here.
The woman was a pretty good camouflage and protective shield. It's not a very sweet
fact that my gorgeous appearance played a part in avoiding people's doubts, but he
had a look that matched the appearance of a girl. However, time flows unstoppably.
The voice became lower and rougher. My throat had already popped out so much that I
couldn't cover it, and the nutrients I only ingested to the extent that I didn't
die were getting taller. Soon she will grow up without being able to think of
herself as a woman.
There is nothing to do with innate physical conditions. The Empress, who became the
mother, was on the small side, and this is surely the blood of her father. Emperor
Hana is not very tall.
It was a reasonable doubt that didn't even come out with laughter. If anyone wanted
to find a place similar to the emperor and Rupert, they would doubt it from his
birth. It resembled the Empress's light yellow blonde and rusty, so there were
countless people who cheated behind her.
When I was very young, I was frustrated when I first learned the meaning of the
rumor. However, it soon ceased to be discouraged. Because I knew the rumor was
true. He knew the truth for a long time because of the lies that came out directly
through the Empress's mouth.
So it was natural for people to doubt it. Rupert and the emperor don't have a
single corner that resembles them. Cruelty when it comes to finding a place that
resembles the old, unscrupulous brutality that does not choose the means and
methods for what he wants.
However, humans are animals of learning. Rupert learned about the emperor's habits.
If you look at it, my mother wasn't on the quiet side, so that might be my nature.
As I approached the main palace and the bedroom where the emperor was running out
of doors, I began to hear the screams of a woman tearing her ears. There was
something in the scream that irritated a person's nerves. It contained a huge,
naked fear, as if a beast just before death was raging.
It was so terrible that I wanted to stop even if I closed my mouth, but no one sat
because the owner of the Red Palace enjoyed listening to that scream. No one
stopped it, and that will continue to be the case. All of those screams were
ignored as if they were inaudible.
The deaf maidens were wiping every corner of the corridor with frightened faces.
Whose blood belonged to this time? A prey that fled to the palace? Yeah. It was a
prey. The emperor's prey. A poor beast that he will never miss as long as he
breathes.
After discovering Rupert in the hallway, the palace attendant of the main palace
approached him with a step and led him. In his attitude of holding and pulling his
forearm, he could hardly find the politeness of treating the imperial family. It
was a familiar rudeness, but Rupert was no longer patient and shook him off.
“Don't touch my body.”
“Oh, I'm sorry. His Majesty was in a hurry to find it...”
Without feeling very sorry, he apologized and opened the door to the emperor's
bedroom. Even though it was daytime, the room was as dark as the middle of the
night. The white beast sobbed in the comfy gutters where the darkness fell. He
closed his eyes saying he couldn't see, and stepped back.
“Your Majesty, Your Highness, Madame Lafert ate it. I'm only going to step back.”
“... yeah. Giggling.”
A man walked out of the corner with an annoying laugh, as if scratching the floor
with his fingernails. I wasn't the one who screamed. Even after the palace
attendant left his seat, the beast did not stop screaming with a thin voice.
“That's broken.”
“...”
“Fix it, soon, because I'm in a hurry. Yeah. I can't stand it now.”
The emperor's eyes flashed with madness. Rupert couldn't look at him properly and
lowered his gaze at an angle. The emperor raises his hand to see if he didn't like
it. What began after that was a very sad but ruthless beating for him.
Blood flowed from the torn forehead, and my vision quickly opened up. Still, it
doesn't hurt. The emperor, who was angry with Rupert's inaction, took a breath away
at Rupert's inaction, who did not even frown, but Rupert had not even seen him
already. At that moment, what Rupert was looking at was the Count.
Oh, I've already met.
On the floor, Rupert saw her father, whom Lariette was looking at. A man who at
first glance seems to resemble Lariette. I don't know the features, but the
atmosphere is definitely similar. One day he was greeted at a court ball, and he
had a gentle impression of his small wrinkles.
He stretched out his arms and hugged Lariette. The Count, who was fourteen years
old, hugged her like a child and kissed her cheek, laughs as if she was very
fortunate.
- It was safe.
- Father, haven't you been so new?
- I'm not important right now. Let's go to Belua.
Yeah, don't let go of it.
Rupert muttered while pressing on his strangely pounding chest.
“Belua...”
“What?”
“How much does the Count know about me?”
“Count of Belua?”
Under the name of Belua, the emperor's anger without reason entered a lull for a
while. The eyes, which were dazed as if they were drunk on medicine, glowed for a
moment.
“Why are you asking about the Count? That snake-like guy caught his predecessors
again... no, no.”
Lying on the floor, Rupert slowly woke up watching the perplexed emperor. It's a
jerk. In the meantime, align the bones that have gone out and wipe the blood to
secure visibility.
“He can't do that... If so, why would you ask? Did you meet the Count?”
“I have never met the Count. So I'm not asking about the predecessors. Does he know
about me?”
“I don't know. I don't know... No, you might know.”
The emperor waved his head paroxysmally and withdrew. The woman crouching in the
corner was still crying, breathing like a dying beast.
The emperor suddenly went up to bed. Whether such an emperor was afraid, or a woman
who could not even become the beast, crawled with her crushed mouth open. Lu, Lu.
Lou.
Screams were frequent, but Rupert's call was more terrible than screaming. I can't
really call myself. It's about remembering and finding him as a habit left in the
brain. She closes her eyes without knowing the woman who crawled up to his front
with bizarrely twisted limbs. My throat became stiff. I didn't know why.
- Tell me
- Lariette.
- Tell me, Father. It can't be as it is. There's nothing that changes when you go
to Belua. I know there's something you hide. You have to tell me.
-... Lari, trust me. You have to believe it. Only you, only you have to believe in
me.
He's a frustrated man. If you just ask me to believe, who the hell will believe it?
However, after watching them sleep, Rupert soon had no choice but to spit out a
wonderful laugh. Lariette replied that he believed in him. He thought she was lying
to find out the insides of my father. I didn't do it well, but Lariette often lied
in front of me.
Through her eyes, Rupert glanced through every corner of the Count's room and found
Lariette's face reflected in the window. Then, as if laughing at her and the Count,
her mouth hardens. She's not lying or anything. I really believe in my father.
Idiot. He forcibly pressed his desire to come out and swallowed it.
Even a six-year-old child believes in coercion that he will not believe. I don't
know if I came to myself because I was a human being who was not very young in the
first place.
- Father, calm down. I believe it. I'll believe it. I know my father is not the one
to do things that are not right.
- Lariette...
- If I don't trust my father, who would believe it? But it's not a matter of
believing or not believing, Father. I need to know what my father is planning. Dad,
I actually...
bang!
He turned his head at an angle to the loud sound of his bed. The woman who cried by
my side was being dragged up to bed imperceptibly. The shape cannot be said to be a
perfect person, but the color and texture of the skin remain the same as it used to
be.
She, as she remembers, is pure white, as pure as snow. The dark blonde was as
beautiful as if it were a collection of sunlight, but it was noticeably lustrous.
The slender lines of her face only reveal that she was once very beautiful.
“Lu, Lou.”
“Blurred, billion.”
The arm of the woman who was broken by pressing the emperor moved. I was uncertain,
but my shaky fingertips turned to me. At the moment, Rupert solidified his face in
a bumpy heart. Don't call it. Wasn't it what you wanted.
“Billion, Jeenjang, it's Kochi! That's not right... soon!”
The emperor, who did not know the shame, picked up and threw a woman who was dark
as if she were dead, with a dissatisfied groan. It's very foolish for me to throw
it and run to lift it up again in a hurry. I'm the most stupid person watching this
unfunny comedy.
“Please wait. Not yet... Still, less, ruined. It's too early.”
He was still calm. However, my lips tremble, and my words continue to break out.
Rupert looked at the woman for a long time with no emotion, and eventually turned
his head. In response to such a cold reaction, the emperor was forced to step back.
Anyway, that's the only thing that can fix that “person” that's broken.
Nowadays, the cycle of breaking has become frighteningly short. If you really can't
fix it forever, the emperor's strangeness becomes pale with the idea that it's a
big deal.
“Is it possible to fix it...? Isn't it?”
Rupert laughed at the emperor's uneasy question. Because the emperor's face was so
ridiculous. If you're afraid of breaking forever, don't you have to break it in the
first place? I was just dealing with it, and all my legs and arms were bizarrely
out of place.
In the first place, I died because of someone.
“Yes.”
The emperor laughed at his confirmation as if he were relieved. He hugged the

drooping woman and groaned. I love you Those are similar words. I heard it
tirelessly. From the time my mother was really alive until now, very tiring, like a
terrible curse.
The Count was Seo Seong. The capital mansion owned by every central aristocrat was
old-fashioned according to the name of Belua, but the owner, he rarely found it,
and his library, where the maid could not enter and exit, had piled up a lot of
dust.
Every time he takes an uneasy step, the faded dust rises and sinks. However, the
Count did not even know that his usual neat nature was colorless. On the solid oak
desk, there was a reply from Lariette. He inadvertently crumpled the paper, and
then unfolded it again in anger.
It was only a few days ago that the Count told her that he had come to the capital.
However, her letter did not say when she would come, only a brief and uncertain
sentence that she would try to visit him soon.
He wanted to go to the Red Palace to meet Lariette right away. However, it is

impossible to go out in a situation where the emperor does not know the intentions
of the emperor. Anxious and good-natured, only bitten her lips.
It was a mistake not to break Larriet's stubbornness. It became dark in front of

me. Preventing a 12-year-old girl from running away from home was not very
difficult either. I'd rather block her ears, close her eyes, and lock her so she
didn't know anything, even if she heard her resentment.
The idea that it would be safer to leave it in the Imperial Palace was a complete
misjudgment. I had to listen to Amanda. As she said, the emperor wasn't the only
one who could push a sword at the count.
Painful regrets stagnate under your feet. I don't know how surprised Gorten's
daughter was when she told her that Lariette was in danger. If Lehan hadn't given a
quick reply, he would have mobilized private soldiers. And the Count was not
surprised when he learned that Gorten was behind the incident.
So what if the emperor also changes his mind? No... no. The Count shook his head
vigorously. It's not easy for the emperor to change his mind. The Count did not
believe in the emperor's humanity, but believed in his madness. The emperor who has
gone crazy will not let go of the Empress even if he dies. In his youth, he was
promised peace of mind by closing his eyes to the grieving silence and suffering of
a woman.
It is a life obtained in exchange for embracing the heavy secret that the empress
of the empire is the spy of Willetan, and the emperor is a body that cannot be
sown. This is a secret that no one knows. The truth that his wife Amanda doesn't
even know is hidden under the deepest surface.
I ignored the sheep who did not hear the woman's scream. At night when she
remembered her being caught and taken away by the emperor, he was breathless and
fell asleep. The white arm that stretched out toward him seems to tighten his neck
at some point.
More than 10 years later, the Count clearly remembered the Empress, who had been
looking at herself with resentment until now. It was a resentment that I couldn't
handle because I lived a life of upright adherence to my beliefs. The Count had
sprinkled the fragile hand that the poor woman had barely stretched out to ask for
help. He traded with the emperor using the truth she had confided to save herself.
My humble excuse that I had something to protect would never reach the Empress. The
Count has nothing to say, even if she curses her soul and is punished with
punishment. Watching is a sin. Closing your eyes even after seeing violence is
killing the victim twice. Even... he even exploited the madness of the emperor, so
there is no excuse.
“... father?”
The voice that awakened him in the depths of the water belonged to a familiar girl.
The Count hurriedly looked up and raised his head. On the blue threshold of the
library stands Lariette, who does not know when he came.
“Lari.”
His lovely daughter, fortunately, looked very healthy. With Lariette's peachy
cheeks wrapped around her hands, the Count smiled as she made contact with her
daughter's swirling eyes. It seems that the time I was away was longer than I felt.
Just like a child, she became quite an adult. The Count sighed in the rapidly
passing years.
“I finally met you.”
“I'm sorry I left home without permission.”
“Isn't it too late to apologize like that?”
During the scolding of the Count, she laughed at Bash Shi. In the deep eyes of
Lariette, the Count guessed that she would have had her own reasons. Before even
asking for an explanation, Lariette first went through her arms and pulled out a
bunch of letters. She closed her eyes as she handed it a fairly thick one.
When Rupert shared his vision with her, it was always painful to play temples, but
I don't know it again. Lariette was vigilant, like a small beast, careful not to
get caught in a trap.
“Please read it. I can't tell you in words because of circumstances.”
These are letters that Beloaro could not send because he might be wrong. Letters
from unknown recipients were written one by one when his father and mother wanted
to see it, when Rupert was scared, and every time he felt skeptical about what he
was doing here.
On the faded paper, the past, present, and future she knew was implied. It was
possible that the Count would not believe her claim, so she even wrote down in her
last letter that Rupert was the prince. If he was really named Crown Prince, I
would have credibility in my words.
There is not a single season left for him to become Crown Prince anyway, so there
will be no problem. The Count quickly read a letter describing all the reasons why
she had to enter the palace and why she couldn't explain lies.
In the face of his father's growing hardening, Lariette took a step back and smiled
bitterly. Was it better to explain the first day I came back? But at that time, I
thought it would be okay not to do that. I didn't doubt that my father would not
have been involved in treason.
In her mind, Emperor Rupert was the absolute perpetrator, and her father was a
grievous victim. As a tyrant, he did not doubt that he purged the nobles for no
reason. However, he became suspicious of the unchangeable truth. She needed to know
what her father was hiding from her.
“... is this really true?”
The Count's voice trembles loudly. At first, I thought her daughter was joking, but
Lariette is not a playful child in the first place. Moreover, now she had a serious
face, not like a child. When she became aware that she was sincere, he quickly
turned pale.
Lariette was puzzled by her father's reaction. I expected to be surprised, but I
didn't think that his face, which had been calm all his life, would be as white as
this. As she remembers, he had this face only once in his life. At the moment I was
facing Louise, who led the Imperial Army and entered the Count. When I look back at
Rehan being dragged and Lariette holding him while crying, it looks like that face.
“Are you okay?”
She grabbed the crumbling Count and asked anxiously. As she broke her lips with
concern, he bowed his head as soon as he looked at her with unfortunate eyes.
“You were kidnapped.”
“I told you that was a misunderstanding. Litchie saw it wrong.”
“No, the Marquis could not have made such a mistake. Lari, there are people of mine
in the capital. Don't lie for me. The Marquis began to doubt me.”
“That's... what the hell are you talking about? Does he doubt his father?”
“...”
Lariette's big eyes get bigger. The daughter asked as if she was exhausted, but the
Count did not answer. The old memories that were scattered sparsely burst like a
storm for a moment and broke down in front of his eyes. The shards of the cruel
memory were shattered and pierced him sharply.
Ah.
The Count sighed and covered his face with both hands. Even though I committed such
a sin, I couldn't keep it?
“Are these... true now? Really, really you...”
“Yes, father. It's true. So my father should let me know. Father, did you really
plan rebellion? Do you know anything?”
“No, Lariette, you alone have to believe in me. I've never dreamed of rebellion.”
“Believe me, father. I know my father. It's not someone who will have such a vain
greed.”
“...”
“... does my father trust me too?”
How can I not trust you?
The Count put his hand on Lariette's small face. The ball that touches the palm of
your hand is still like a child. The sight of her young girl running around the
fields of Belua is his favorite landscape.
The child was kind. He was brave because he did not resemble his cowardly self, and
he followed all his stubbornness, which he was forced to suppress. He is too
undeserved for him. A jewel stolen by himself who deserved punishment.
“I believe.”
The Countess could not doubt her daughter who answered with unwavering serene eyes
that she believed in her foolish father who asked her to believe in herself
unconditionally without even giving an explanation. I had to believe even the
impenetrable words that I saw the future and that I had returned from the
destruction of Belua. Then I felt sick as if my heart was going to be torn.
If she didn't live a proper life and died, so if I watched all my parents and my
brother blow their throats, it was all her own sin. The Count held Lariette in his
arms, smiling softly, while looking at him affirming.
“I'm sorry.”
“... yes?”
“I couldn't protect you because I wasn't enough.”
“No.”
“But I have rebellion, my God... That's not the case. Lariette, that's not the kind
of greed I dare to embrace.”
I have never prepared for treason. I've never coveted an emperor's coffin. Because
he was cowardly and fearful, he was unable to resist the unfair succession to the
throne. He was afraid of his madness, and he coveted the throne, even though he did
not know the hand that the poor woman eagerly put out, is absurd.
“I know. My father wasn't that kind of person.”
No, Lariette. I'm a lot less than you think. The Countess was ashamed to make eye
contact with her young daughter and warmed her mouth.
“Father, why are we misunderstood?”
“...”
“Please tell me. I need to know whatever my father is preparing for or what kind of
work he's involved in.”
“After listening to the story, you will see me differently.”
“Still, the fact that my father is my father doesn't change.”
“You are.”
“...”
“You're better than me. I raised it, and you're better than me.”
The Count smiled bitterly and pulled out the story of the past that he had buried
himself. Closer to confession than story. The most cowardly man in the world did
not know the most pitiful woman.
“There was a woman named Eva.”
There was a woman named Eva. She was young, beautiful, and happy enough to take for
granted that every day of her life sparkled. She grew up as a war orphan without
knowing the faces of her parents, but she had the beauty and talent to make her
lowly status colorless. With her beauty and talent, Eva, who grew up as a dancer in
Ardelle Cheilga, received endless envy.
“Why do you love me?”
Claude, a lover of the beautiful Eva, often asked inexhaustible questions. I didn't
understand why she loved someone like herself who wasn't even a man. Even with such
foolishness, Eva only laughs. The unruly prince, who was her lover, did not believe
that Eva chose her. Despite his status as a prince, he believed that he was very
shabby compared to Eva. Eva loved that of Claude.
“Why do you love me?”
When asked, he can't answer.
Because it's beautiful?
There were many more beautiful women than her in Ardelle, a paradise for dancers.
Eva is beautiful, but her charm didn't come from outside. Nevertheless, people
loved her the most among the many dancers. Eva was not loved because she was
beautiful, but she was loved and beautiful.
As Ardelle's most beloved dancer, she was too shy to match, and she had the
kindness to blush even on small things. Her warm smile, which makes her laugh stay
in the mouth of the beholder, has been a lot of comfort for Ardelle people who are
overcoming difficult days.
Eva, a brilliant woman.
As if it were made by grinding the sun according to its name, the brilliant blonde
and intelligent rust were symbols of Eva and the pride of Ardelle. In Ardelle, the
second capital of Willetan, Eva was the most beloved celebrity, and although there
were many raucous rumors, she received even more praise than that.
The clothes she wore, the shoes she wore, and her raised hair quickly became
popular and passed down to Baha, the capital of Willetan. The humble status was so
popular that it could not be ugly. Despite her humble status, she became a woman
more loved than a princess.
“Eva.”
“Yes, degrade.”
But paradoxically, of the many people who loved Eva, the one who loved her the most
was Claude, a man whose status was noble but forgotten by people. He was the prince
of emptying, who was forgotten because he could not give false flattery to his
prodigal father. Although he was an intelligent man, Claude never looked for the
throne because he was not greedy at this time.
He was just a man whose desire was to build a simple family with the woman he loved
in a beautiful small town throughout the year. The power that emerged from the
status of only a name was scary, and the mission of the royal family was daunting
for him who was timid.
Although born of noble blood, Claude, who knows how to appreciate small and trivial
happiness, fell in love with the 20-year-old beautiful Eva at Ardelle's bar, where
she was left behind by her friends.
“Even if you call me by name.”
Claude frowned because Eva, who called herself a total degrade, was not coveted. If
the blood line is great, I don't know how great it can't even be called by a lover.
Hundreds of years later, how much blood of the First King remains in me? Less than
a handful of that glorious blood prevented her from receiving her beloved woman as
a wife.
Even though it was a royal family like a tiger with missing teeth, Claude was a
prince. Eva grew up doing odd jobs in a bar, and after her hair grew, she danced.
Dancers that are consumed for the enjoyment of the people are not welcome in the
royal family.
Since Eva didn't seem to have a bit of a year with the aristocrats, the difference
in their status was only obvious. Now, the national law, whose purpose has faded,
clearly prohibits the marriage of royalty and commoners. However, making a commoner
a nobleman is not very difficult in a country that is dizzying without discipline.
So Claude's dream seemed to come true.
Eva became a great aristocrat with the help of Claude. It is thanks to Count
Ardelle who sold his noble lineage to Claude. It is a precious status that he
obtained by giving up his right to succession to the throne, one mine, four
warships, and three palaces that he had barely held.
Claude was no longer able to use the majestic eagle of the Willettan family as his
symbol, and he was able to enter and exit the royal palace only after receiving the
king's blessing. Half a penny became royalty, but Claude did not regret it. He was
satisfied with her alone. The same was true for Eva, so she was more pleased to be
with him forever than the noble castle of Ardelle.
“Should I call you Lady Ardelle now?”
“Don't make fun of me.”
Eva laughed when spraying. She believed that this happiness would last forever. The
same was true for Claude, whose heart was thrilled when he saw her smiling face.
The hands they held were so warm that they did not find the darkness to devour
themselves in metallurgical metallurgy.
The misfortune came without notice and caught their feet.
“Genoeva Ardelle!”
The misfortune of sparkling black eyes came with her new name. It is a night where
many stars filled the sky as if it were pouring out.
The knights of the Duke of Mairamonte visited the house of Eva, the bride, where
tomorrow's wedding was set up for a thrilling sleep. She was frightened and
clenched because she was afraid of the Sigeman knights who filled the living room
in an instant, but the knights did not care about Eva. As if she had been
kidnapped, she was taken to the work of the royal road.
There she heard about her parents for the first time in her life. The young duke,
whose dark blue hair looks dark enough to look black, called Eva Willetan's last
“blue eagle.” It is said that her parents, who died during the war, were barely
saved children, but they flowed into the dizzying Ardelle and had not been able to
find it so far.
Eva was the last eagle that was barely revealed because the ironless prince
persuaded him to marry a commoner. Eva didn't even know what a blue eagle was when
she wasn't able to learn. Looking down at her helpless, the greedy duke shone her
eyes.
The Silk Dynasty is not the only thing that collapses in this country. Since the
founding of Willetan, the greatest pillar that supported the royal family, the Duke
of Mairamonte, was also falling apart. The duke, who was proud of his prestige and
was more powerful than any other country, was pushed to Bernardi, who had emerged
as an empire, and gradually broke from the bottom of his feet. Now the name of the
duke is nothing but a transgression.
Built as a sword to protect the kingdom, Mairamonte walked the path of destruction
when he was unable to protect Willetan. The young duke was very anxious to think
that his turn could take away the place he had held for hundreds of years. And the
anxious person becomes despicable.
With the arrogance and selfishness peculiar to high-ranking aristocrats, the Duke
found Eva. The blue eagle that guarded the royal family was actually the secret
weapon of the duke. It used to be an armed group that was just carrying out the
Mayramonte, but that wasn't enough to fight Bernardi's black hands.
In order to confront the secrecy of a fearless weapon and a fearless Clunaluka, the
predecessor Mairamonte modified the Blue Eagle. After many years of research, he
acquired the ancient magic of manipulating people. It was a very opportune time for
Bernerni to fight back because he lost Crunaluca due to a foolish king's mistake.
The Duke wanted to avenge the royal family of Bernardi with the power of the blue
eagle.
And Eva was the drop of blood that formed on his thin furry blade. Ancient magic
that runs from blood to blood. When her parents, who were elected to an unexpected
war, returned as useless carcasses, how vain they were.
Ah, the duke thanked the stupid prince. Mairamonte revealed to the world a monster
he had raised over the ages. However, after facing Eva, it seemed that she had no
way to use her spirit as a weapon. Although he was a dancer, his innate strength
and physical strength were not great, and he was emotional. Emotional humans were
harder to handle than insensitive humans.
“But I think you can use this beauty.”
Every time the Duke was proud of himself, exerted a base to send her to Emperor
Bernardi's concubine. Seemingly, he gained the status of an aristocrat through the
sacrifice of Claude. The prince, whose existence was minimal, fell into a commoner
dancer and did not want to defile the name of the royal family, granted the Duke's
request before Claude even repulsed.
The prince, who lost his fiancee without using his hands, protested against the
Count, the Duke, and the King, but they only shrugged their shoulders. The three
powerful men spoke one after the other to the desperate prince.
“Didn't you allow me to marry Eva!”
“Jim gave permission. Didn't you actually stop it? Why didn't you get married
earlier?”
“Didn't you say I want Eva to be my daughter!”
“Didn't you make her a daughter? It has the name of Ardelle, so a dancer can be a
concubine of the emperor.”
“Please, please return Eva, Duke. Did her parents lose their lives on the
battlefield, please feel sorry for her...”
“Your Highness, so she should go to Bernardi even more. For the revenge of the
parents.”
The Duke couldn't help but laugh at the crying of the prince. It was only a horse
concubine. It's going as a mole, not a concubine.
Even though she only had one more letter attached, Eva walked on the path where a
cruel blade followed her without knowing English. Since I met the Duke, it was
impossible to have a proper accident. The word that was left terribly in my dazed
head was Claude, only three letters.
Claude, Claude.
I call a name that I don't even remember who it is, but the prince doesn't appear.
When she felt that she was in danger, Eva became urgent. However, for a moment,
only a sense of duty to seduce the emperor was filled in his dazed head. The ship,
not knowing the truth, left her homeland and took her to the distant northern
lands.
The one who hit her was not the ruler of the desolate northern lands, but his
brother. When he saw the dozens of women who had been drawn with Eva, he revealed
them and laughed. It was a smile that seemed more dangerous than a beast.
He reflexively frowned upon his brutally shimmering eyes. It was only then that
there was something that came to mind faintly.
Claude.
The contrasting eyes of the pole and the pole naturally reminded me of the name
Seok Ja. Smile, it was brighter than the morning sun. Sometimes the prince smiled
shamefully, like a teenage boy.
The beast stood in front of Eva before she even grasped the proper situation. She
closed her eyes and prayed and prayed. However, her hand was stretched out to the
man in front of me as the Duke guided me.
“Genoeva Ardelle is coming.”
“Are your hands touching my face as if I were horny right now?”

“Yes.”
“The eyes that seem to avoid me the most are yours.”
“...”
He took Eva. As a result of this, no one knew why he made Eva, who had no back
belly, as empress, who eventually became a stepmother in disagreement with my
brother. This is because even the emperor himself realized it very late.
Under the rule of the Duke, Eva seduced the man, and when left alone, he had
seizures and hated him. The mind chewed and swallowed everything, and everything
was messed up.
The only emotion that Eva could clearly feel was resentment towards the man, but it
was impossible to tell whether even that emotion was instilled by the Duke or
whether her sorry for Claude had deteriorated. She maintained a perfect spirit only
when she thought about the destruction of Bernardi.
How can I break it? What can I do to break it?
Even at the moment when her ankle caught by the emperor twisted, Eva struggled.
Even when the hot breath of gasping like a beast descended on her pure white
shoulders, she only imagined the end of the emperor. The revenge that began so was
Rupert, her only child.
The prince of Bernardi, who came from a foreign empress, had no way of crying since
he was very young. This is because Eva, who was the first to hug a child, hated the
crying of a baby terribly. Although he received the name of his ancestor named
Lafertra, he grew up very quietly in the corner of the separate palace because he
could not even enter the official imperial family.
When Eva recognized him as my child, it was the day she realized that the child was
not the blood of the emperor. It was a moment when there was no contradiction. On
the night when the emperor held in her hands the most secret secret of the imperial
family: the body that cannot make children, Eva vowed to take revenge using
children.
This child will become the emperor. My poor child, without the slightest mixing of
the emperor's blood, will hold the golden coffin and drive Bernardi to catastrophe.
Eva knew the power of blood. Because she was born, she could not join Claude, and
since her parents were the servants of the Duke, even she had to follow the Duke's
will. So how great would it be to take revenge using that blood line.
If even the emperor's coercive desire was love, how terrible would the emperor feel
when he believed and raised the child born by committing adultery as my child and
raised it to the throne? After all, if the child who took his throne was finally
hit by the hand of a child who took his throne, there would be no such tragic
death.
It wasn't until she committed to the worst ending that Eva was able to smile and
hug her for the first time. When my mother hugged her affectionately for the first
time, she was surprised and hiccups. Eva tried to let go of the panting child
because she was too busy to breathe, but she caught her again.
Eva was a little sympathetic to the small, sad finger that grabbed my wrist
urgently. Even if the emperor's disgusting blood was not mixed, she couldn't love
her child. Every time I faced a child's round face, I couldn't stand the narcissism
because I thought of someone who could have been the father of that child.
Every night, Eva was tormented by pain that could not be relieved over the years.
On the dark night when the emperor was not lucky enough to come, Claude was
reminded of and despaired, and on the night he was unlucky, he resented because the
hot breath was terrible. In the midst of such a bad day, I was very happy to have
consideration and affection for my child.
However, as if it were a curse, the child somehow came to love her mother, who
spoke of Bernardi's destruction. If I had ever been affectionate, I would have
known quickly that my mother didn't love herself at all, but the child had never
experienced kindness, and it was only very late to realize Eva's comfy hatred.
It was nice for the child to be called out of the alcove of the dark detached
palace and take a walk in the garden where the warm sun shines, and even though it
was only when there were other people, I still liked Eva's maritime smile that she
showed me. It was just that everything related to her was good.
Since there was no one around her except her, she had no choice but to give
everything I had to Eva. She studied everything she wanted and did everything she
told her to do. Fortunately, his innate head made it easy for the child to do
everything. Even if it's a difficult task, very quickly, somehow. Because that was
the only way to make my mother laugh.
Instead of playing in the garden, the child learned how to play against the
emperor, and learned how to survive in the Imperial Palace instead of going out on
an outing. I couldn't understand for myself what spirit I loved my mother who
poured poison into my mouth saying she was preparing for poison, but in any case,
the child followed Eva very foolishly.
Ai and Eva may have sympathized with each other. Eva sympathized with the child who
loved her with an ignorant head without knowing anything, and the child sympathized
with her weakness as she was caught by the emperor and dragged by her ankle.
Do not take her, do not drag her, ten times a crying child kicked into an angry
foot. Tired of the rebellion between the child and Eva, there were more days when
he committed her with a child in front of me who didn't even come from my waist.
Almost all of their days removed from history were similarly gloomy, unhappy, and
disastrous. But everyone in the palace rolled the sheep that could not be heard or
seen when it came to this unfortunate hat. Everyone in the world turned their backs
on their pain as if they had made a promise.
The years that Eva and her child have been together have been so terrible. But in
the end, it passed. Eva raised her child with grueling and sticky feelings like
hatred, and she grew up under her innocence, as if the old saying that she grew up
eating love was false.
Her death was around the time when the child realized her unusual relationship with
her. The moment she realized that my mother didn't love her, she lost someone to
resent. The only thing left for the child was the hatred of a father with a bad
name who raped my mother, and a mother who clung to the people who were aiming for
Sisitam Tam on my neck.
As a matter of course, the child wanted to fulfill Eva's will. Even if it is a very
unfortunate path, because no one has dried it up.
There was such a child. The child of a girl named Eva.
Rupert again focused on Lariet while the emperor was holding Eva. In what words
persuaded him, the Count was confiding about him on Epiphany. Unfortunately, this
is not information worth using. These are all facts that Rupert already knows. The
fact that the current emperor is inherently unable to make children. That the
Empress was actually a spy for Willetan.
Secrets that I learned a long time ago and have already become banal. But it wasn't
Lariette. Her vision turned upside down to see if she stumbled in shock. Rupert
confirmed the expression of the Count hugging Lariette with his tongue clenched.
Eyes full of regret. In the eyes of an unavoidable sense of guilt, compassion, and
affection, he paroxysmally blocked her vision from me.
Rupert lived a life where he didn't even remember when he wasn't tired. Today,
however, he was one of the most tired of the hard days he had endured. The temple
is so tired that I want to pick up a knife and cut it out.
“Chew.”
He looked down at my gaping hand and wiped it on the hem of the flowy dress. The
satin dress, which is quite expensive, is inadvertently dyed black, but the blood
stained on the hands is not removed cleanly. At the moment, Rupert was afraid that
this blood would become a stain that would not be erased forever. Then they
themselves become ridiculous. I was so pathetic that I didn't even laugh at myself,
because I was reluctant to blood.
You're still scared to do this. It's human blood that isn't worth a handful of
ashes, and it's still alive and unspeakable.
No matter what the doll in front of you looks like, it's not Eva. The crazy emperor
did not remember, but Rupert could not forget her death. In fact, Eva quietly
closed her eyes with a breath that goes like that now. Very comfortable. Rather
than that, he even laughed with a face that he could not be satisfied.
“Fix it! Come on!”
As Eva no longer reacts, Rupert, watching the glowing emperor with ruthless eyes,
eventually picked up her cut off arm at Jusumju Island according to his wishes.
With a careful touch, I clean up the hair that sticks to my forehead, turn it over,
close my eyes, which are only white, and then take off my coat and wrap it around
my body. When I was alive, it was rare to even get close to this place.
I looked clearly in front of me with both eyes, and I still feel strange on my
cheek where I feel warm. I don't believe in things like spirits, but I still
sometimes wondered. Did Eva want to know what happened after her death?
Rupert knew very well that my mother had already died a long time ago and had only
a body left. The emperor and he are the only people who know about Eva's death, but
the unscrupulous man who caused death is turning away from reality, so he has no
choice but to lose. I knew it alone. Alone among the many people who know her.
It was daunting just to know what kind of person she was and what feelings she was
embraced by the emperor, but it became a lonely secret until death. Even if I think
about it again, he is a very cruel person. For Rupert, Eva was a human being more
cruel than the emperor.
I also wondered if there was another mother who would do this to her child. Just
leaving yourself alone will make you feel distracted. The cold face, like a white
paper, is still so vivid that I get lost in nightmares every time.
But there was no way to resent the dead. In the end, it was he who decided to
follow Eva's will. Rupert gathered her decaying and forced her to move forcibly.
In the very old days, even in the era when alchemy was common, softness using
corpses was taboo. However, Eva was the only means of controlling the emperor, even
though she had already become a corpse.
I made an excuse to fulfill Eva's wish, but isn't it all about asking me to live in
the end? A bitter self-help caught in his mouth. Nevertheless, every time I tried
to watch how it was handled so hard, I felt tingling in one corner of my chest that
had been broken and lost.
I wonder if it makes sense to live here. It's just getting harder and harder every
day, but I'd rather quit it all right now.
“Be careful. If you just deal with it here, you may not be able to fix it...”
The emperor hated saying that he could not fix Eva. Rupert, who drew Yeonseongjin
around Eva's neck, was kicked without even being able to finish speaking. The dry
belly with only a lot of meat left is throbbing. He was sick as if his bones were
broken, but he raised his body without groaning once.
“Don't be cheeky that the day to take Huang Yu is just around the corner.”
At the cold words of the emperor, Rupert smiled at an angle. With him smiling in
front of him, the emperor asked useless questions.
“Do you want to be an emperor like that?”
“...”
“Can I sell your mother?”
Ah, it was. It is true that such a day is just around the corner. You don't know
how long I've been waiting for that day.
After biting his finger to make blood, he 'fixed' Eva by completing the pension
team. Unless he is a god, there is no way to bring the dead to life. Eva died more
than three years ago, so it's amazing just to have a form here.
She created a path for Rupert to walk throughout her life, and ended her life when
he followed her perfectly without even the will to rebel. Of the myriad ways to
realize that my mother didn't love her, it was the most terrible and cruel. I
learned that the affectionate smile was actually a lie of sin.
So Rupert resented Eva. Nevertheless, I hated myself more for not being able to
escape her.
“Ugh, woo, Lou.”
When the light of Yeon Seong-jin disappeared, Eva began to move. The only word her
body remembers is his name, and the only word she repeats is half of Rupert's name.
There was no sound he didn't want to hear, so he woke up frowning.
“Let's stop going.”
Rupert bowed his head politely, but the emperor, whose eyes opened, no longer
recognized him.
It was a crazy sight. The most powerful person in the country who is estrus on the
corpse. Not a few people knew that the emperor was not normal, but the cowardly
world only turned their eyes. I can't blame others because I ended up closing my
mouth.
But Rupert is the only one who knows that the emperor was so crazy. There may be as
many secrets in the world as many people, but why are the only things left to you
that are so disgusting? As he watched the grotesque that he couldn't even show
Tori, he suddenly realized why my temple play hurts so much. Chew, break the
tongue.
“Don't look.”
Now, this pain meant that Lariette shared my vision. Physical fatigue overlapped
with mental fatigue, and it was not properly controlled. I forgot about it because
it was a simple technique that I wouldn't even have to worry about. In an instant
annoyance, Rupert buried his face in his hand.
“Damn it.”
After muttering, he hurriedly left the room. The windows of the main palace, which
have been wiped clean, illuminate the pale face. Rupert stepped forward rather than
staring at my lost face.
“Did you see it?”
I was puzzled, but there was no answer coming back. He couldn't see Lariette even
though he was frowning and concentrating. Even she can't monitor her properly
because of how disastrously scattered my mind is. He was furious that he was still
so influenced by Eva.
From where and how far have you seen it? No, it doesn't matter if you look at it?
Even if Lariette learned the secrets of the imperial family, nothing changed. She
had already heard a series of facts from the Count.
Nevertheless, I didn't want to show this kind of scene. Just as if only Lariet was
entangled, the inside was twisted, and the thinking was twisted. I wanted to tear
everything inside me, which was disgusting enough to make me feel nauseous even if
I listened to the story, and pushed it in front of me and scared me. Then I'll run
away. Because there is no way for a person to deviate greatly from his
expectations. But on the other hand, I didn't want to run away.
She seemed like something good would happen if she stayed by my side, but it was
just a naive illusion. There were so many things that were broken by staying next
to him, but there has never been a single thing that gets better.
I knew from the beginning that coming back to myself was the wrong answer. But why
wait for her to be caught in the net like a hunter who sold a trap?
Saying that she might not be able to fix Eva was not a threat or a hoax. Her body,
which has already reached its limit, is drying up all her nerves. On the day she
becomes unable to move in any way, the emperor will die.
It was only a matter of time before power was overturned. Rupert is not incompetent
enough to take away the throne that I devoted my whole life to greedy idiots like
Arnulf and Grand Duke Ventivold.
He took a short breath and took a step. Yeah, that's fine. Everything will come to
an end soon. I thought about words that I would recall again and again every day.
For him, the day was really tiring and long.
I saw a strange sight, such as hallucinations. No, it was a reality that I wanted
to believe was hallucinations. I also talked about my father's shocking story, but
I was more concerned about the emperor's constant fluttering in front of me all the
time I listened to him.
A terrible landscape that I have never heard or seen in my life. As soon as the
bizarrely twisted woman's arm shook right in front of me, I had to leave the office
without even hearing my father's story to the end and be deceived.
What is it? What the hell am I looking at right now?
As I sat down and wrapped my head, I guessed that this weird scene that encroached
on my vision was what Rupert was seeing. I was familiar with the throbbing pain of
temple play.
“La Riette!”
My father said that he was the direct lieutenant of Akan I, who ruled Bernardi
until the predecessor emperor, no, the human who now occupies the throne pushed in
the army and smashed the Imperial Palace. Therefore, the truth he knew was closer
to the truth than the people of the world knew, but it was not complete.
As her father said, the woman named Eva was Ardelle's dancer, did not love the
emperor, and would have been a spy of Willetan. Arnulf, Nigel, and Rupert are not
all emperors. The fact that the current emperor could not make children was a
square secret that only Tae, the most loyal subordinate of Akan I, knew.
But this is...
“Lariette, are you okay?”
When I was shocked by the story and thought about it, he lifted me up on the floor
with a very worried face. The story of the Empress was shocking, but it wasn't as
goury as it was. My father also knew that the emperor had an unusual obsession with
her, but this... After all, it was only one aspect of the fact that my father knew.
“Ugh, wook.”
The man who ran to the Jinchisan, who didn't know how to make even a proper word,
was definitely an emperor I remember. In the process, “I” picked up the arm that
had been torn off. It was picked up by Rupert. The woman's neck was already halfway
open, so she didn't even bleed, but she moved her hand with her fallen arm
attached, and the woman moved again.
“Ah, father. I think I should go back to that palace.”
“No, I'm telling you this to solve the problem. Now let's get out of the Imperial
Palace.”
“Father!”
“The reason you closed your eyes to staying at the palace was because you thought
everything was over! Akan I is dead, and the emperor is crazy. I thought there was
no way to bring up Bernardi again. But.”
But what?
I waited for the next word, but my father kept his mouth shut to see if he didn't
intend to tell me. I turned around without waiting for him.
“I'll listen to it next time. Not right now.”
“Lari!”
“Father, don't you believe me?”
“I told you. I was dead. Belua was extinct. I've seen my father's end.”
“Lariette, it's not that I don't believe you... How can I not trust you? But will
something like the future you saw happen again...”
My heart was stuffy and eventually raised my speech. Loosen the ribbon that
tightened the neck and roll the foot. It was the first time in my life that I
raised my speech as if I were rebelling against him.
“I didn't see the future! It's not something I've seen. I also understand that you
don't believe it because I didn't tell my father everything. But father, is it not
true if you don't know the truth? If you close your eyes and block your ears by
pretending you don't know, will something that existed disappear? That's not it!”
“...”
“I am! Why! It's crazy! Did you leave Belua and enter the palace? Father, don't you
know me that much? I was an obedient daughter who lived only as her father told me
to do until she died! Adventures are tough, and I don't like trouble! Something
like a pulpit was a weak girl with no rat horns!”
It seemed like a self-deprecation, but it was true. If I had lived a slightly more
proactive life, I might have noticed the confrontation between my father and
Rupert. If I did, I wouldn't have dropped my throat without knowing why, at least.
“Even though it was all big, it looked like that, but is it different now? Have I
ever lied to my father even once and didn't comply!”
My father was listening with a little dazed face to what I was saying while
breathing hard. It seems that I can't believe the situation where I make a loud
voice.
Without the will or time to make him listen to me, I left the capital mansion as it
was. What matters to me now is not the past of a woman named Eva, nor the
relationship between her father and her predecessor emperor.
Rupert.
My father said he knew it. Everything up to the fact that the emperor is crazy. I
felt betrayed because I was the person I believed to be the most moral person I
knew all my life. You may have been afraid of rebelling against the emperor. But
why didn't you obey Rupert?
“Woo-wook.”
The arm holding the handle of the carriage trembled. On top of that, Rupert's dry
hands seem to overlap. The hand holding the woman's arm was shaking slightly. If it
was really his mother... could a person be as cruel as this to a person?
I was horrified by his humbling appearance. It was hardly thought that the child
respected his father. The misery of a servant who fell to the bottom. Like an old
slave who serves a terribly violent master despair.
I also felt the energy of the cold marble that touched Rupert's forehead. The
emperor was holding his back with his big hand. The head that was crushed on the
floor of the office was kicked before I even recognized that he had stepped on.
Rupert flew by his violent power, hit the wall, and then fell to the ground. I
couldn't feel his pain, but I trembled with a sense of humiliation. I had never had
this experience even indirectly. The emperor, standing quietly in a dark room, died
as if he were insane.
- Behold.
Rupert raised his head to the emperor's gloomy voice. I blinked my eyes even though
I knew it wouldn't help because my head was injured or reddened.
- Yes, Your Majesty.
Rupert replied boldly. I put out my tongue in a sense of fear that I didn't seem to
be terrified. Humans are animals that adapt, but animals that adapt to this kind of
violence can be called human beings?
The emperor listened to the width of the Empress's skirt lying down like an
invoice. The pure white leg was strangely bent. It was smooth without a single
wound, but it was obvious that I lost my function.
I remember her sitting next to the emperor with a doll-like classical face. As a
result, I have never seen a line. I used to sit quietly without ever dancing with
the emperor or Rupert. He never appeared after Rupert's enthronement.
The Empress had her eyes open, but she had no focus, and it looked like a corpse.
Already halfway the body will be hit. A scream leaked out of her muffled mouth. In
the midst of being insane, I felt terrible at the touch of stuttering myself, and I
wanted to do a bad job.
As it is, the emperor stamped an abbreviation that he did not intend to rebel. The
emperor and the empress were disgusting because of their different coercibility,
even though it was a natural act in between. I wanted Rupert to close his eyes, but
he watched all the misery without blinking his eyes. The fright of the spirit was
not long in coming. The Empress closed her eyes as if she was stunned, and the
emperor looked back at Rupert with an open face.
- Do you want to be an emperor?
Rupert stared briefly at my mother's white feet protruding out of the futon. I
shared Rupert's vision, but I couldn't read his mind. Unable to stand the moment of
silence, the emperor walks out. My body trembled because I was afraid that it was a
hand that could not reach me.
- Maybe I sold your mother?
The emperor asks. And I laughed. It was an obvious ridicule. Rupert did not answer.
The emperor complained about whether he accepted his silence as a positive one.
- Yeah, Zuma. My blood line is nowhere, so it doesn't make sense to give it to

anyone.
As Rupert stared in silence, the empress's toes were trembling. Weak vibrations
like death, disgusting heat, and the madness of those in power. In the midst of
unspeakable misery, he became a prince.
I turned my head without making eye contact with Rupert staring at me through the
window. Because watching is a sin. I realized that I was so scared. That Rupert is
not a complete perpetrator after all.
There was a greater power above the power that pressed him, and my father committed
the sin of watching him. A lot of resentment and Han remain in my heart, and the
object disappears. The real hatred eventually turned and everyone came to me. I was
overflowing with feelings for Rupert, and I couldn't even get a sense of what I
should feel.
What do I want to do with you?
I don't know what kind of spirit I came back to the Imperial Palace. I abandoned
the carriage that began to creak in the middle of the road to see if it was broken
due to hasty driving, and I forgot my face and ran.
When I finally arrived with a short breath, the separate palace was quiet as if it
were a rat dead. Because Rupert drove out all his servants, people don't even see
shadows. Even though it was a familiar seclusion, the palace seemed exceptionally
lonely today.
I ran frantically at the thought of seeing Rupert, but when I arrived, I lost
confidence to face his face. Because I am a person who does not deserve to comfort
him, or even the will to do so. What can I say to sympathize with his pain?
My father's observation did not make Rupert feel bad or feel guilty for him now. I
wasn't a human being good enough to bear my father's sins instead.
Just because it's terrible. The reality that people can be so cruel to people is
terrible, and I feel thirsty. What did Rupert think as he went through these
things? What kind of heart did you endure violence that was so terrible that your
mind was giddy?
He found Tori by forcibly moving his heavy foot. I wanted Tori to be by his side.
Rupert often smiled rather than watching them from afar as she was playing with
raccoons while she was chilling her head and playing with raccoons. She seemed
comforting to Rupert just by being there. So he needed Tori now.
But the first thing that caught my eye was Rupert, and he was alone. Crouching in
the corner of the bedroom, he slowly listened to the sound of me opening the door.
Seemingly, it's the same as usual. Like a well-made porcelain doll, the flawless
face looked as cold as always. He did not breathe with excitement, nor did he shed
tears in his cries. It was just serene. Like a fire that goes out without sound.
In this dark corner of the Imperial Palace, Rupert was dying very quietly. In the
past, he would have died like this one day. Alone in a place where no one knows,
without sound from the heart. I imagined such a death, and my mouth wrote.
Even though he confirmed that I was entering the bedroom, he closed both eyes that
did not see me. Rupert didn't speak to me first, and I couldn't find anything to
say, so the silence grew quite long.
I slowly narrowed the distance rather than watching Rupert's tired face. Looking up
close, he didn't even change his bloody clothes. Violent footprints all over the
place are still wearing dirty clothes left behind. I was speechless like a sigh.
“Why.”
“You have to change clothes... It's dirty.”
“Later.”
He covered my face with one hand, as if he was bothering me holding my sleeve. The
sleeves are pushed out and the siperan bruise covering the bulging dry wrist is
revealed. The blood died, and the skin had a dark glow, and I bitten my mouth
tightly.
No matter how slippery it was, I gave my half-sister a hand scratch without any
circumstances. I should have found out at that time. In the end, I wouldn't have
followed the emperor. My father treated my sister like a beast, and he hit the
dwarf because there was nothing in sight.
Rupert was not so much a maiden who was pushed out of succession. It was a slave to
the emperor.
How can I do this with a human mask? A guy who doesn't know morality or shame, and
can't even be embargoed. The emperor slapped his dry firewood-like body several
times because he was not able to watch with both eyes what scared my mother. I
didn't share Rupert's vision all day, so the abuse would have been more than that.
My body trembled in fear, and my eyes quickly raised a fever. I was sick as if my
throat was tightening due to the disgust of the emperor, which transcended my
common sense.
Rupert, whose eyes were closed without words, turned his head at an angle to my
call. I lowered my eyes because I couldn't see his casual face.
“What.”
“Speak.”
I sat down next to him. Sitting next to the imperial family without permission was
a rudeness that was very against the law, but Rupert only frowned his eyebrows.
“I'll sit down.”
“It's very bad, you.”
“You didn't tell me not to sit down.”
I laugh at my shamelessness as if he was amazed. I smiled at Bash, rummaged through

my pocket and pulled out the ointment.
“Please give me a wrist.”
“Turn it off.”
“Aren't you sick?”
I reached out and tried to grab Rupert's wrist, but he hid his arm.
“It doesn't hurt.”
“Lie.”
“Really.”
“I heard it from somewhere, but if I keep lying, I have horns on my hips. Be

careful.”
“... don't lie to you.”
Stubborn.
I grabbed his wrist and dragged it in front of me in gear nose. I applied the
ointment on Rupert's swollen wrist, which gave me a disgusting tee, but he didn't
spray me unexpectedly.
“This is a backward move. Where did I give it to you?”
“This is also expensive.”
“Don't think about condescending with cheap ointments.”
“No, please stop being condescending because you gave me a meal or an ointment.”
“... you're a real jerk.”
In his swearing, I flashed my head as if I were talking about chagrin. Rupert, who
was just in front of his nose, was looking down at me with no expression.
“Why did you come?”
“Why are you here? I didn't quit my maiden job at all, it was just an outing, but
of course I had to come back.”
Rupert chuckles his head as if he didn't understand it.
“... I haven't seen it.”
I didn't know what he muttered in a small way. One corner of his chest tingles with
his unknowingly relieved expression. The most resentful person at this moment is
myself, not my father or Rupert. The moment I faced him, I couldn't help but
realize it. Even though I know all about how terrible his life was and what
mistakes my father had done to him, I still thought that he...
I hated it.
When his violence, which can be said to be political defense, touched my family, I
was finally angry.
“I'm sorry.”
I won't be able to forgive you.
“Why are you?”
“... I came late.”
Like Rupert, I am a really bad adult who hates a child who has been left unattended
by terrible abuse. Being selfish, thinking only of my pain.
“I won't go far in the future.”
I woke up with my green eyes open and avoiding Rupert's gaze staring at me. There
may be many wounds other than wrists, but trying to heal even the part covered by
clothing can raise doubts.
“You have to wash it. I'll bring up Tori.”
“Don't you ask me why I'm like this?”
“If I ask, will you let me know?”
When asked, Rupert kept his mouth shut. His face was ridiculous, so he smiled and
turned his body, and he grabbed my wrist.
“Why?”
“...”
“If you have something to say, do it.”
“You didn't come late.”
In the dark bedroom, Rupert's rusty light shone exceptionally. Even though his face
was a mess without a sacred corner, he was still as beautiful as a picture.
“... it came just right.”
“...”
I lost my words to Rupert's loud voice. Objective facts overflow enough to fill the
world and remain. However, facts don't always represent reality.
Rupert was very beautiful and young as it seemed, and he would be sealed as Crown
Prince and ascended to the throne. It was an unchanging future for him to become
the supreme power of the empire, and the cruel purge of Emperor Lasperich I, which
I remember, was also a reality that would be recorded in history. However, it was
also a reality that these terrible days when a small, dry child endured without
being able to moan once.
I was too arrogant. It was a terrible arrogance to think that I knew him only by
looking at a section of the emperor. I foolishly believed that my father would have
lived straight all his life. The worst mistake of my life was that I lived only as
someone else led me without thinking about moving forward on my own. I couldn't
even think of holding a coin in my hand and looking at the back.
I pressed Rupert's wet head, which was still wet, with a towel, and refined his
sinking neck.
“Big, where did Tori go?”
While Rupert was washing, he went out to the garden to find Tori, but he couldn't
find it because he only called a raccoon and followed him with his hair. When asked
by me, Rupert, who pressed his finger around my eyes, breaks his head and looks up
at me.
“Errands.”
“When are you coming?”
“Why are you looking for it?”
“Your Highness, I think you'll be bored.”
He raised his eyebrows at an angle as if he were outrageous, but he closed his

mouth to see if Pinzan cycle was bothersome. I put down the towel and combed
Rupert's fine blonde hair, which was almost completely dry.
“What did you eat today?”
“No.”
“Aren't you hungry?”
“Not much.”
His broken neck was revealed as he tied his straight hair high, which went down to
his waist. Suddenly, Rehan came to mind when he was his age. I have never felt thin
when I saw Lehan.
He was a “boy” who always ate more belly than me, and although he grew up like
Rupert, he had thick bones and seemed strong. The emperor of the past was a person
who did not match his weakness at all, so now Rupert would have to be similar to
Lehan as it was originally.
“You only had one meal yesterday.”
As a result, it was rare for Rupert to eat more than one meal a day. It wasn't
until then that I felt that he was skipping meals on purpose.
“Is that because you think you might be taller? I don't eat well.”
Rupert reached out to read the documents he had organized without measuring what he
had heard. I don't know what happened to the maiden in a position where she
couldn't touch the imperial office. I walked forward after roughly touching his
head ignoring me.
“Did the chef go out now too? Is there no one?”
“Don't be loud unless you're going to go out too.”
“... well, can't you even ask?”
“Get out.”
In Rupert's heartless voice, I swallowed a well well complaint. If it turns out

that he is a man who is sealed as a prince, is it a heart mountain to eat properly.
I was worried about how fast my body would grow, but I was a growing boy who chewed
stones, and ate too little. So it was dry.
Rupert's wrist, which is one span taller than me, is thin enough to resemble a dry
Tori. I looked at every corner of his body with uncomfortable eyes and began to
take a step. It wasn't until then that Rupert, who was constantly hurting me to go
out, cheekily clenched his chin and gave me a gaze.
“The kitchen.”
“I'm going to do something else. Did you decide to roll around?”
“Because I'm not going to eat it?”
It makes the horse really pretty. I clenched my fists and refuted it because I was
worried about my plump cheeks little by little because I didn't fall out of milk —
although it seems that I'm already old enough to cry.
“Your Highness, I'm going to make something to eat!”
“What?”
To see if my words were surprising, he raised one eyebrow and even placed the pen
he was holding.
“How do I eat what you made?”
“Why can't you eat it? Do you think it's poisonous?”
Rupert laughed at my Ancalzine Banmon with a whiff, a whiff of wind.
“Have you ever learned to cook?”
There is no
In the past, aristocratic women also learned to cook with culture, but as the
working class grew rapidly, the concept of cooking was born under the world, and
the perception of being vulgar in and out of the kitchen increased.
Still, I was very interested in food, so I was quite confident because I picked up
a lot of things. As I nod triumphantly, Rupert shakes his head.
“Don't be lazy, come here. I don't eat anything you made.”

“Because you don't like it? Your Highness, don't regret it. I'm going to bring
something very tasty.”
I quickly left the room pretending I didn't see him lifting my finger. As I walk
like a run, I quickly reach the kitchen of the Byeongung Palace, which is small in
size after hitting the palace. I couldn't see a maid or a chef, and I went through
every corner of the kitchen, which was a little thin, and ripe ingredients came
out. Flour, meat, vegetables... I don't know what kind of vegetable it is.
Until I entered the kitchen, my confidence pierced the sky, and I was overwhelmed
by trying to cook. No matter who says anything, the court chef is the most talented
person in the empire. The dishes I tasted a little because of the blemishes were
all wonderful.
I pondered what was Rupert's favorite dish, and eventually rolled up my arms to the
conclusion that there was only one thing I could do.
dumplings.
Rupert doesn't really choose food. The only food he was not particularly interested
in was dumplings. I kneaded the dough, reminding me of the taste of dumplings at a
stall.
Stir-frying meat and vegetables and bundling them in a dough made it quite
plausible, but the problem is the recipe. The dumpling merchant always dragged a
large steamer to steam dumplings, but I didn't see any similar cooking tools in the
kitchen.
“Can I boil it?”
Since dumplings are invisible, it seems difficult to check whether they are cooked
or not when baked, so I eventually put all the dumplings made in boiling water, and
regretted it a little later. This is because within a few minutes, the dough that
was wrapping well inside melted down.
“Phrases...”
Why is this?
I tried to put it beautifully on a plate after removing it that didn't look like a
dumpling with a half-broken filling, but I couldn't hide the broken shape. I was
wondering if there was a problem with the dough, and I came across a word from
behind when I was making a cry.
“Damn it.”
“Because it's not ruined!”
I already knew it was ruined, but I was heartbroken by the failure of the first
dish I tried, and I looked back with a raised voice.
“Yo...”
Rupert, standing hard at the entrance of the kitchen, was kicking his tongue while
looking at me with the most pathetic eyes in the world. I was astonished and hid
the failed dumplings behind my back. She didn't see the documents, why did she
follow me.

“Oh, ah, no.”
“Why?”
“It's so delicious that I'm going to eat it alone.”
“I'm afraid.”
Rupert pushed my face against the counter and grabbed a dumpling plate. I look down
at the strange food with dough spread in all directions without words.
“What's this?”
“Dumplings.”
“... did you make it and step on it?”
“Because it's not? It was originally like that. This is, I mean... Beluan-style
dumplings.”
It was nonsense. In fact, dumplings are a northern food, so they are not eaten well
in Belua, and there is no place in the world where dumplings are brewed like this.
But Rupert stared at me with a grimace to see if he believed my words.
“Is Belua poor?”
“... don't want to eat it.”
When Binjeong was broken, I reached out to take the plate away from him. However,
it was quick for Rupert to avoid me by removing his body. Flashing the plate, he
refuted with a slightly fat voice.
“I'm going to eat it.”
“Really?”
Ignoring me with a half-colored smile, he found a fork and collected the dumplings
that had been lost. The torn dumplings disappeared in an instant with Rupert's
pretty mouth. I opened my mouth wide because I couldn't believe he ate the dish I
had done without checking.
“Uh, how about it?”
“It's dirty and tasteless.”
After swallowing two dumplings in an instant, Rupert wiped his mouth and frowned.
Even the creator didn't seem to be very popular, so his response wasn't bad. It
just made me feel weird that he ate the food I did. The moving mouth of the well is
even heartwarming to say something.
“Hehi.”
“Don't laugh. It's even uglier.”
“Hehehi. Still, you ate it all.”
Even though Rupert restrained me, he ate all six torn dumplings. I checked the
empty plate and could not hide the fullness. Even though it looked strange, I think
the taste was good. I discovered a talent I didn't know even before my regression.
When I saw him not leaving the kitchen while I was washing dishes, I was cautiously
speechless.
“Your Highness, please continue to eat this well in the future. If a person is
hungry or not, it will be powerful.”
There are less than a few months left until the book of Prince Rupert's book. He
may be careful because he doesn't know the exact time yet. He could not remain
silent, knowing that even if he grew up faster than he is now, there would be no
problem. I didn't want to be more cowardly.
“If you're afraid people will recognize it, you can chip away! Your Highness, I'm
going to go out of social circles and lie hard because I'm sick. I don't use it
when I want to use it.”
Few people doubt my words, the famous daughter of Belua and his direct maiden.
There would be no reasonable reason to lie that the maiden was sick.
Rupert stared at me for a moment and nodded very small.
My father sent me numerous letters, but I didn't reply. I'm not resenting or
blaming him. I just needed to organize my thoughts. The answer I can give him is
all I said in his last letter asking him to meet Lehan.
Nothing changed with my father's confession. I still loved him, and I didn't want
to see Belua disappear when he died, and Rupert would still be emperor. It only
adds to this melted sense of guilt.
How cowardly am I who is attached to him to take advantage of a child who was born
and lived only with wounds. I know that my father is responsible for his
misfortune, but I cannot completely forgive him. The heart, which had sunk, thumps
heavily again. Anxiety for unknown reasons encroaches on the chest.
While the air cooled and the leaves turned yellow, the separate palace was quiet
without fuss. However, due to the strange tension of the night before the storm,
the number of nights that set up sleep increased. Looking at the black dead night
sky, I recalled what happened at this time before I returned to the past.
I had never been very interested in the imperial family, who occasionally received
news from time to time through his father or his talkative maids. Like everyone
else, I accepted the sheep that Prince Rupert had fallen from the sky because she
was hiding as if she didn't exist.
When I heard the name Lappert from my nanny, I didn't remember her. Rupert was a
prince for everyone from the beginning. It's not from an unorthodox emperor, but a
legitimate prince of the Empress's resurrection.
As soon as it became clear that Colonel Barbarossa, who contributed greatly to the
Battle of Willetan, was actually Rupert, he was able to live a great deal of
excitement among the people. Rupert's brilliant appearance would have also had a
positive effect.
The romantic story that people might like was that the poor prince, who lived
hiding his gender and ability because he had no outsiders, pressed the greedy
emperor and Prince Arnulf with his own abilities and bases to ascend to the prince,
spread widely among the common people.
“Ha.”
I was ridiculous when I easily believed in such a fairy-tale story. Even if I

looked at it a little, there wasn't one or two suspicious points. If Rupert was
really a legitimate prince, the emperor would not have stood in front of him and
protected him for sure. No matter how weak the power is, why did the Empress, who
is the highest in the empire, hide her son?
The advice soon became an endless reproach. My thoughts only followed by biting my
tail, and I woke up in bed with my head stretched and squeezed, unable to give a
proper answer. The dark corridor exudes a spooky atmosphere. This is because I
blinked the lantern oil that was hanging long in the hallway. In the end, I picked
up the lamp myself and went out into the garden.
“Kuriya.”
As I whispered in a small whisper, the raccoon quickly ran to see if I thought I

had brought food. The trilogy of black hands and reaching out to me was like asking
for rice, but I hugged the raccoon, pretending I didn't know. The beast did not
bite or scratch me now.
“Aren't you? Did I wake up?”
Decorate.
When he realized that I was empty-handed, the raccoon changed his attitude and
stared at me. It's not scary now. I hung lanterns on the branches and stroked the
raccoon's back.
“I just came because I was bothered to go to the kitchen. Sorry.”
Cheer up.
“Uh, yeah. Did you revile now? Tomorrow I'll only give you half a cup of rice.”
Kuuyi.
When I squatted in front of a tree with a raccoon, my legs were slightly numb, but
it was nice to hear the sound of grassworms spreading through the sinking night
air. The mind gradually calms down. When I think about it, it was strange that I
blamed my father. I'm not Rupert or his mother.
I don't deserve to blame him because I wasn't the one who suffered from his outward
appearance. Moreover, I had not yet heard an excuse for why my father had turned
away from them and sprinkled his hand to ask for help. What's more, my father...
“Because it's my father.”
Qu?
“No matter how big a mistake I made, it's my father. I can't help but love him.
Because this is not a human resource.”
You may not understand me at all, but the raccoon raised his face on my shoulder
and breathed in a furrow. The stable beat is strangely comforting. I wanted to know
why Rupert cared for raccoons. I held the sleeping beast in my arms and laid out my
thoughts.
There were so many things I didn't know. As one of the people closest to my father,
I don't know why I don't know his intentions so much, and why I still hate Rupert
even though a clear cause has been revealed... Nevertheless, why does one corner of
my heart grow when I look at that child?
“Why was your master so dry? If a person has a dirty temper, he doesn't gain
weight, so I think that's why.”
Rupert wouldn't blink an eye when I died before my eyes, but I don't know why I'm
worried about him. I still wanted Rupert to disappear after being hit by a
thunderbolt, but I still didn't want to see his beautiful cuffs.
I don't want to see his misfortune while hoping for his death. There will be no
such contradiction. I woke up from my seat, relieving my annoyance by holding the
raccoon hard.
“Hiik.”
However, he hesitated to sit down without standing his back on the peninsula. It
wasn't until then that I discovered a sparkling blonde boy looking at me at an
angle against a tree even in the dark forest. The raccoon, which I missed because I
broke my butt mill, rushed to Jor Luppert. He hugged the raccoon he hugged and
kicked his tongue.
“I think two legs aren't enough for you to stand.”
“Enough! Uh, since when have you been there! I was surprised!”
Lightly ignoring my resentful cry, Rupert stepped forward and grabbed my forearm.
Raised by a ridiculous force, I carefully examined his complexion while cleaning up
the hem of his chin. I think a white stranger had another nightmare.
“Why are you out?”
“Are you?”
“I can't sleep.”
“What's the reason you can't sleep?”
Rupert tilts his head as if puzzled. I was amazed by the face as if I didn't doubt
it because I believed that people in the country would not have any troubles at
all.
“I have a lot to think about.”
“Are you going to eat tomorrow?”
“Mr. Because it's not like that? What will happen to me in the future, and what
will happen to my preaching? I was worried about that!”
As I swiftly raised my voice, Rupert quickly wrapped one of his ears and frowned.
“My ears hurt. Don't yell.”
“That's because your Highness ignores me!”

“Go and sleep without worrying about useless things.”
“You can't sleep because you're worried about your Highness, right?”
“That's not what I'm worried about, idiot.”
He looked down at me with a pathetic gaze and grabbed my wrist and dragged him. I
didn't go far in the first place, but I quickly reached the entrance of the
separate palace. It wasn't very tight, but I couldn't root it for some reason, so I
was pushed into the parlor as it was.
“Hey, why is this place?”
“If you want to do it from the inside, instead of shaking from the outside and
trying to do it.”
“... because it's not an archery.”
“It was you who assured me that I would become emperor.”
“I'm still convinced.”
I wanted to make a sound on Rupert's face when his anxiety dried up. The person who
is anxious now will be that.
“Then why?”
“After that, Your Highness. I'm afraid after that.”
“Why?”
I'm afraid you'll be a monster I can't handle. The devil who will devour me and
bring down Belua.
When I returned to the past and walked the same time, I was afraid of the future
that I did not know. It's really scary to not know.
“It's just that. A lot will change in the future.”
“... no matter how it changes.”
His voice was lowered. Rupert mumbles with a dry face rather than aiming at me.
“Better than it is now.”
Is it natural that the future of the perpetrator is better for him than he is now
as a victim of violence? I have no way of knowing, but I stumbled my head still. As
a person, I really didn't want to hear that Rupert could have more misfortune than
he is now.
“That's right, Your Majesty. You will be happy to convey it.”
As I smiled and spoke, Rupert's expression gradually disappeared from his white
face. I wanted to know if he was angry, but his voice sounded a little surprised.
“What?”
“Tell me that you will be happy.”

Rupert laughs at repeated words. I was offended by the usual ridicule, and I took a
step to leave the parlor.
“You know the world is a fairy tale.”
He whispers to himself about to leave without saying hello. I yawned and turned
around as if I were fighting the drowsiness that was coming.
“Happiness is not only found in fairy tales.”
“Yes, the world would be.”
“Your Highness, you are in my world.”
“...”
“You will be happy to convey it. It must be.”
If you can't do that, it's too frustrating.
Lehan came to me less than a week after I sent my reply to my father. As soon as I
heard that it was okay to visit, it was clear that I ran. His tension is strongly
revealed by his reddish cheeks and sweaty forehead.
I don't know what my father said to him, but if he's so nervous, there's only one
reason. Lehan also has something to hide from me. Why would you be afraid to meet
me without being afraid of that discovery?
“Lehan.”
Lehan was sitting on the sofa in the parlor waiting for me in a calm position that
did not match the recklessness of entering the Imperial Palace in a hurry without
breaking his visit card. As I called, his hand on his knee clenched his fist.
It would not have been possible to enter the Imperial Palace with weapons, so the
swordhouse on Rehan's uniform is empty. That's why he seemed a little uneasy. Dark
brown eyes set their gaze in the air and then fell to the floor. No matter how hard
I clenched my fists, the blood that blew into my eyes also comes into my eyes. I
opened my mouth like a sigh.
“Would you like to drink tea?”
“...”
The small reception room for maidens was rarely used because Tori and I were the
only maidens actually staying in the separate palace. She always wanted to be by
Rupert's side, and I went to the garden when I wanted to rest.
So I had to rummage through an unfamiliar cupboard for a while to find a car to

give to Lehan. A somewhat hot gaze falls on the back. I didn't know my brother who
was hesitant because he couldn't even say hello to me.
“Is black tea okay? Hillel... I don't know if there's anything left in Lomba yet.”
Lehan doesn't enjoy refreshments, but since he has definite favors and dislikes, he
didn't touch it unless he was always the type of drink. Fortunately, the type of
black tea he drank right away stood out.
“I found it!”
I picked out fragrant leaves with a small elasticity. It wasn't until then that
Lehan, who looked down at the floor without words as he put it down on the table
with a kettle, raised his head. The clean, paulownia eyes fixed my gaze on my face.
Still short as a bamtol, he was dressed in uniform whether he came straight from
school. I smiled and opened my mouth.
“Sorry. There are no sweets.”
“... it's okay.”
“Are you doing well?”
“Yes.”
“Did you come here to stay still like that?”
“No.”
Lehan replied briefly and shook his head. I sat across from him and waited for the
end of the day.
“... how far have you heard from your father?”
“When I saw you say that, you all know it.”
“No.”
“The fact that Her Majesty was an Ardelle dancer who had a relationship with the
Duke of Mairamonte, that her marriage with Her Majesty the Emperor did not have her
will, that she asked her father for help due to constant abuse, but refused,
Lafert... that Her Majesty the Princess may not be the blood of Her Majesty the
Emperor.”
As I lowered my voice, Lehan slept and listened to the words lined up. While he
closed his eyes and opened up, I cleared up the situation in my head again. My
father didn't tell me everything. As I lost my mind while sharing Rupert's vision,
I missed half of his words.
“Is that the answer?”
“Is there more?”
Lehan doesn't answer my questions. I leaned into a stuffy heart.
“What the hell do I don't know? The reason why my father overturned his decision to
release his hands from the imperial family...”
“Sister.”
As soon as the voice of pursuing him grew higher and higher, he was filled with
crying. My heart seems to burst because it's stuffy. Everything was a secret to
both Lehan and my father. Even Rupert doesn't play as secretive as this.
“You too! My father too! Why are there so many things that don't tell me? Because I
can't get hot?”
“That's not the case.”
“We're a family. You have to trust me as much as you do.”
“What is the definition of family?”
I was frowned upon by the sound of Rehan catching a floating cloud. I wanted to
throw shenanigans to calm me down, but since he was so serious, I trimmed my throat
and answered.
“People who will be precious to me forever, will not be bound by immutable

relationships.”
“Is it immutable? Can you be sure?”
“Lehan, are you afraid that I will hate you if I find out that my father and you
are hiding from me?”
“...”
“That's not going to happen. No matter what sin my father committed, he is my

father forever. You will also be my brother forever.”
Lehan sweetened his lips as if he were going to refute my words. After a short
silence, his mouth opens.
“I'm not hoping for that.”
“So what is it?”
“Come back to Belua.”
“What?”
“It's too dangerous here. It also means father.”
“No, I'm not going.”
As I shook my head resolutely, he rubbed my temple as if he was in trouble.
“Lehan, I really wanted to take your Highness.”
“You should not sympathize with the maiden.”
“No, she's going to save us in the end.”
“Do you know why I entered the Academy?”
Lehan swallowed the tea that had cooled down at once and put down the teacup
roughly. I couldn't guess what he was offended by, so I shut my mouth.
“To be wary of the imperial family. The military was separated from them anyway...”
“What does that sound like?”
I was upset and shook my head. Maybe Rupert is listening.

“Who dares to be wary of the imperial family? Bernardi can't be your enemy, Lehan.”
“The current imperial family.”
“I know you're a rebellious man, but be careful.”
“... is this like rebellion?”
Lehan frowned unpleasantly and covered his face with both hands.
“My father is afraid that my sister will resent and hate my father.”
“Tell me not to worry about that.”
“But I'd rather have my sister resent my father.”
I narrowly opened my eyes and focused on his meaningful words that followed. He
waited for an explanation, but he rises from his seat without attaching four
tribes.
“I have nothing more to say because it seems to have a firm meaning.”
“Give me an explanation.”
“It's literally.”
“Are you asking me to accept that it's your heart that wants me to hate my father?”
“Yes.”
I was upset by Lehan's blunt answer, and I didn't catch Lehan leaving without a
greeting. It is a repetition of the past. My brother is reluctant to me for no
reason.
I left the parlor, staring at Rehan's back as he moved away. The tangled skein did
not show any signs of unraveling, and only became more and more entangled. As a
result, the only thing I was able to change was myself. Rupert was still unhappy
going through the procedures of the past, and Lehan was in the same period of
rebellion as it used to be. I am the only one who has changed a little from the
past.
As always, as I walk through the quiet corridors, the cool autumn breeze passes
through my back neck. Ridiculous fallen leaves were scattered by the open window. I
picked up a couple of fallen leaves because the red leaves looked pretty good. You
can give it to Rupert and Tori one by one. I often took a step towards his office.
“Your Highness, let me in.”
The answer didn't come back, but since Bonshi's silence was positive, I opened the
door without hesitation.
The foggy smoke is foggy near the desk. Tori was sitting on the couch and combing
the raccoon's hair, and Rupert was sitting at his desk with his chin on his chin.
What I didn't expect was Louis Xero, who roamed between the sofa and desk, spinning
a rifle caught on his finger.
Now that it's a very familiar landscape, I approached Rupert inadvertently.

“I brought a gift.”
In my words, instead of answering, Rupert raised his eyebrows at an angle. I

squatted out my hidden hand because of the attitude of asking me to put it out.
“What's a gift?”
Rupert tilts his head and asks if the fallen leaves on his palm were hardly like a
gift. I boldly picked up a book on his desk and inserted the fallen leaves.
“Fallen leaves. If you leave it like this until this winter, you can use it as a
bookmark.”
“... a twisted and dead leaf is a gift?”
He sighs as if he were full of energy. I didn't really expect his sweet response,
but I shrugged my shoulders.
“Can't you say it's a beautifully colored fallen leaf? It's pretty.”
“Reach out.”
In my hand at Rupert's command, he whisked the fear he was holding in his mouth.
“Oh, it's hot!”
“Gifts.”
“What kind of gift is this!”
“This is also a dry and dead leaf, but why?”
“Uh-san.”
When I wrote my impression, he laughed pleasantly. After all, that naughty temper
hair. Instead of fighting more against Rupert, I turned around to hand over one of
the remaining fallen leaves to Tori. Then, as soon as Louise came up, put a big
word.
“I don't know the romance I convey, so I don't know. Please understand.”
“Yes, I don't know the romance you're telling.”
“How pretty it is to dry the fallen leaves. I don't know what we're telling you.”
“Hung, that's what I mean.”
“I don't want to tell you, so I'll have it, Lariette.”
As Sogon Sogon talked with the party in front of him, Rupert, who thought he was
focusing on the documents, swooped his head. Louise was hiding behind me because of
how ferocious her eyes were. I looked at Tori's side, dodging his ugly gaze.
“You chew, why are you stuck here?”
“Wow, just to me again...”
“Did you do everything you did?”

“Your Highness, you're really lethal. Is it discrimination now?”
“I asked if I did it all.”
Whether Rupert's obsession was everyday, now he approached him with his mouth out
without fear. Tori is rolling his eyes from afar.
“I did it all! I did it!”
“Then go home. Don't play and eat here.”
“I'm going to go. Then I'll take the fallen leaves...”
“No, there's one more here...”
Now, I reached out to the book to recover the fallen leaves I handed to Rupert, but
I couldn't open the book. This is because Rupert first held the book.
“Huh? Why? You don't need it?”
“Hands off.”
“Would you like to read a book? I only take those fallen leaves...”
“Take your hand off the book, or pull your arm out of your body.”
“...”
In Rupert's harsh words, Luznow stumbled and released a book. I often see Hado
being restrained, and now I feel a little sorry. Tori approached Louise, whose
shoulders were drooping, and knocked on her back to see if she was thinking the
same way as me.
“Fool. You still don't know your Highness?”
“Well, what am I doing.”
“Ahuu, fool.”
I was confused whether it was comforting or teasing, but Tori hovered around Louise
and looked at me anyway. I approached to give her the fallen leaves in my hand.
“This is Tori.”
“Irma. Thank you, Lariette.”
She smiles and catches fallen leaves from my hand. After thanking him and rolling
his feet at the same time, Tori put fallen leaves in his ear. It looks like an
autumn fairy, and laughter comes out.
“I didn't have mine in the first place.”
I didn't hear Louise's bumpy voice.

#6. Ogre Forest
Although the raccoon belonged to Rupert, it was Tori who actually spent the most
time with the raccoon. I thought that Tori always cared for the beast without any
cute corners.
So when I witnessed her hugging my tiny raccoon and approaching the pond, I didn't
think much of it. He said he was just trying to show the pond to a fearful beast. I
didn't notice Tori's purpose even when she pressed the neck of the rattling raccoon
and put it into the pond. I never imagined that she would harm Rupert's raccoon.
It was a relaxing afternoon because Rupert went out with Louise. Tired of sweeping
and wiping the separate palace in the morning, I put my eyes on to take a nap, but
strangely enough, I didn't fall asleep and went out into the forest. I didn't see
Tori, so I guessed she was playing with a raccoon. In fact, she was with a raccoon.
It wasn't what I expected.
“... Tori?”
The pond, which was calm because the wind did not blow, was swayed by raccoons
swaying their limbs in order to live. As I hesitated to call her, Tori, who was
holding on to the raccoon, slowly raised her head. Her face was creepy and
expressionless, and I stepped back unknowingly.
“Tori, what are you doing now?”
Instead of answering, she placed a drooping raccoon. I hurriedly rushed to the pond
to save the sinking raccoon. The depth was not deep, but because I was distracted
and my feet were lost, I got wet to the bottom of my neck. Tori smiles innocently
as usual, rather than watching me gasp and take out the raccoon to the ground.
“Lari, then I get a cold.”
The raccoon, who wriggled his fingers hard, took his ear to the chest of the
raccoon, where goosebumps sprouted at the moment to Tori, who did not even look at
it. Thump, thump. Fortunately, the raccoon's heart is beating weakly, whether it's
just stunned.
“Did you live?”
“What did you just do? Why... why is that?”
“Are you angry?”
“Tori!”
As I shouted, she sighed small.
“Lari doesn't understand.”
“Yes, I can't. Please explain Did you just try to kill a raccoon?”
“...”
“Your Highness, it's a pet. Why?”

“Lariette, you shouldn't have much to tell.”
Tori groaned as she wiped her wet hands to the hem of her teeth. I was amazed by
her carelessness that I didn't reflect at all, and I laughed in vain.
“Yes?”
“Because it hurts less to lose one by one than to lose one at a time.”
“Tori, what are you doing now...”
Tori's unique child-like tone has disappeared. She smiled small as she passed by me
in embarrassment. I've seen her smile countless times, but this was the first time
she laughed at the same time.
I hugged the raccoon and chased her in such a way that Tori didn't look like Tori.
She stopped holding her wrist, but she didn't look at me.
“What do you mean? What does your charge lose?”
“I'm the one thing my Highness finally has in the country. That's how it ends.”
She spoke lightly again and twisted her hair round and round with her fingers. In
Tori's playful face, I lost something to say for a moment.
“Lariette, I first met you two years ago in the winter. Do you remember me back
then?”
I remembered it. I can't forget my twelfth birthday, which was the second time I
returned to the past. She spoke without waiting for an answer.
“Lari has changed a lot. My height has grown, my body has changed, and now I look
like a pretty lady.”
“...”
“But what about me? Lari, isn't it strange that I don't grow up?”
Tori came up with a youthful smile. She really didn't change the slightest bit when
she was tight. Only then does Tori feel strange about the unchanging appearance of
time as if time had stopped. I just thought she was growing up a little slow.
“Larido, raccoon, and prey also grow up. I'm not the only one growing up. Only my
time stopped. That's why only I can have it. Because I never change.”
“It's strange, Tori. You can also stay by your side as you change together.”
Tori burst into a laugh at Carr. She raises her little hand and strokes my cheek.
“Ah, affectionate Lari. But you will also leave your Highness.”
“No.”
“Lari, everything that can change can't be next to your Highness. It breaks, runs
away, or the result is the same anyway. He's a monster that will devour
everything.”
Tori smiled as if sympathizing with him. I followed her as she walked without
hiding her confusion. Imperceptibly, the raccoon hangs on me as if she were afraid.
“Tori, explain for a moment...”
“Your Highness! Have you been there?”
She tried to stop Tori, but she was not caught and rushed to Rupert, who got out of
the carriage, and hugged him. He hugs her very easily. It's incredibly easy for him
to be as small as her.
“Why are you like that.”
Rupert frowned and looked down at me, like a mouse that fell into the water. I
hugged the floating raccoon and looked at him and Tori alternately.
“Raccoons...”
“What?”
“Fall into the pond and deliver it.”
“She hates water.”
Rupert looked as if he wanted an explanation, but I couldn't say anything. Because

he can't trust me more than Tori.
“I don't know why it's missing. I haven't seen it.”
He walked stringently and lifted my chin to see if my answer was not enough. A
clear green eye scours through my face. Since entering the palace is about facial
expression management, he let me go without finding any clues.
“You...”
“Lari, go in and wash. I'm going to hear a cold.”
After breaking Rupert's words, Tori grabbed his arm and turned it to me.
“Your Highness also looks tired.”
“Yeah. You go in too.”
With Rupert's permission, I bowed my head and left my seat. I don't know if it's
Tori or his gaze caught on my back, but I don't have a hard time looking back.
Yeah, it was scary. It's scary.
It wasn't until then that past events that caught up with me began to come to mind.
When Rupert becomes Crown Prince and becomes Emperor... he will receive Tori as
Empress. And he killed it.
In the past, I thought it would have been because he was simply not normal. Because
I want to know what a maniac can't do. I just handed over the madness that I loved
so much that I turned a commoner into an empress and killed it with my own hands in
less than a day, because Rupert was originally such a man.
But now? I know how much Rupert cares about Tori. Because the affection is so
obvious that it is impossible to say that it is not even if it is denied and
denied. I saw with my own eyes how affectionate my cool gaze was when I turned to
Tori on the subject of dead eyes that were not even a twisted corpse, but that
cold, cool gaze.
I'm probably the one who doesn't want to deny that Rupert is a maniac monster who
doesn't know how to love people. It is a hope, not a hope that I want after the
safety of Belua.
However, he is not a maniac addicted to violence, only a nervous child who does not
believe in people and does not always break the boundaries of what stands on me.
Even though Arnulf's maidens and servants believed in him and unknowingly guessed
Rupert, he never raised his hand to them. What's more, Tori...
“Ha.”
After all, her innocent appearance was only a part of her. The most important piece
of weaving Rupert's tragedy. I thought she was so naive that she was going to die.
Now I felt like I was stepping into a maze that was barely turning around. I didn't
even know it existed in the past, but only now has it confirmed its existence. It
was dark everywhere, but there was no one to help me.
Still, I had to find an exit. For some reason, it seemed like Rupert would be there
at the end. Anxious as if I would cry if I was too late.
At night, I had a dream. I was running through a forest twisted like a maze. I ran
so much that I pulled my leg as if it were going to burst, and I pulled it up to my
hidden neck. Nevertheless, I continued to run without stopping, but I was anxious
because I couldn't see the exit. The shadow of the giant tree, which is
heartwarming, swaying in the wind, creates a sense of seclusion. While running, I
kept looking around, but the only thing that caught my eye was a wall covered with
thick vegetation.
It wasn't until I shouted that I realized that what I was looking for was Rupert,
not an exit. The answer doesn't come back. My heart thumped frighteningly fast.
“Your Highness! Rupert!”
If I had actually called him by name, he would have reprimanded me right away, but
Rupert in his dreams didn't. He only made a sobbing sound. Like a dying little
bird, like a leaf of grass that didn't win the winter, and so many fragile things
dying without even making a sound.
“Turn off... huh.”
I immediately rushed to the place where the sound was heard. Trapped in a maze,
Rupert was crying as I expected. I forgot that he was “Rupert,” and ran to him to
see how badly he was crying.
“Don't cry, kid.”
As I whispered small, he barely nodded.
“.”
“It's okay, Your Majesty. Don't cry.”

It's ridiculous. I had never seen Rupert cry, but he was crying so vividly in his
dream. The tears that wet my palms are as cold as ice fields. In his arms, Rupert
was as small and shapeless as when I first met him. Also, he was not only tearful,
but his whole body was cold. It's like a corpse. I held up Rupert's shoulder, which
he was holding in an eerie mood for the moment.
“Your Highness, are you dying? Rupert!”
“... is that what you want?”
Rupert asks in a nutshell. It's not a rebuke tone. As usual, he just casually asked
in an insensitive tone.
“What you want from me is my death?”
“No, it's not.”
“You can't lie, either.”
He laughed. The wet cheeks, which could not dry out with tears, smeared pure white.
The shadow of the forest was swallowing Rupert from tiptoe. I wanted to make an
excuse, but strangely enough, I couldn't even catch Rupert escaping me because his
mouth didn't move.
“I still don't care.”
He disappears. I was staring stupidly at Rupert, which was getting scattered.
“Puetsui!”
Oh, freeze.
When I loosened my nose too much, the bridge of my nose was all shaky. Originally,
I didn't have a strong constitution, and I jumped into the pond in this chilly
weather, so naturally I caught a cold. Tori was worried about me and brought me
chicken soup with ginger, but he only pretended to put it in his mouth. The mouth
is also rattling, and above all, suspicious.
She acted as if nothing had happened, but that didn't mean I could act casually. I
can't see Tori like it used to be. I sat down at Rupert's desk and looked at her
knitting with staggering eyes, and then cluttered again.
“Kolokolok.”
“...”
“Quéeng.”
“Noisy.”
Rupert frowns on how many times he has endured coughing and can't see him until he
loosens his nose. I was a little discouraged because it was so obvious that it was
annoying me.
I'm sick of trying to save a raccoon?
I decided not to leave the office even though I knew that he was getting in the way
because he was getting in the way.
“I, Kwong, get sick because I want to, huh, sick?”
“When I'm sick, I'm in. Why do I crawl out?”
“Etch! Your Highness, I want to help you, heh, calm!”
“I'm not helping at all, you.”
“Ku Ng, I can't hear it because my nose is blocked.”
“... that's real.”
As I turn my head quietly, Rupert's eyebrows rise as if they were poking in the
sky. In fact, he only says this or that in words, and there is no law that directly
harms me, so it's not very scary. I thought... but Rupert, who woke up from his
seat, walked around at me.
“Why, why?”
He lifted me up by putting his hand under my arm without measuring how he heard my
question. I didn't want to see the gutters stuck in the gutters like Yamche and
sipping tea just like that.
“I did it wrong. Don't throw it.”
“What are you throwing? It's heavy, so it's hard to turn it off.”
“Kueng.”
“Dirty, don't loosen your nose from my side.”
“Kheung, what?”
Ignoring the words of Chuck Rupert, who loosens his nose, is a very useful way to
do it. It's a bit disappointing to think that if you get rid of a cold, you won't
be able to use it. He threw me on the couch rather than staring hard at me.
“I'm sleeping there.”
“Puetchu! I need to organize my books.”
“Stay there without getting a runny nose on paper, if you don't want to rummage.”
I nodded and buried myself on a fluffy sofa as his intimidation seemed to be

gradually becoming more sincere. The fireplace is close, and the warm air wraps
around the ankle. I don't know if the location was based on my physical condition,
but I grinned at Rupert, who didn't kick me out anyway.
“It's warm. Hem, thank you, Your Highness.”
“Raccoons are fine, but why are you frustrated?”
“Are beasts and people the same?”

“Yeah, he's better.”
“Your Highness, to save a raccoon, Etch, this is what happened, Kheung, please make
the horse a little prettier.”
As Rupert returned to his place, Rupert twirled his head. It wasn't until then that
he asked again, as if he had remembered it.
“Why did you save it?”
I was expecting a question about how the raccoon fell into the pond, and he sounded
completely absurd. I thought I was trying to hurt a raccoon, so I wanted to do a
judo newspaper, but Rupert's face staring at me was sad. Dryness as usual. Facing
his gaze at me, I hesitantly opened my mouth.
“Your Highness, it's a raccoon.”
“So why did you try to save me by harming your body?”
“I think you'll be sad when it's gone.”
“Am I?”
“You value it. If you have a lot of pets, they're like a family.”
In my words, Rupert's face is distorted. For a moment, he didn't seem to know what
to look like. I added the four tribes to help him understand.
“I told you, Your Highness. I think my family is the most important thing. I would
be so sad if Rehan or his father or mother were hurt or died.”
In fact, it was also a quadruple for Belua. If Rupert cared about my safety, he had
to put my family in that category as well.
“I'm going to be terribly sad. It's like the world collapses and the earth goes out
because it hurts so much. No matter how well the real world rolls, my world will
stop there. I think it hurts like a tear in my chest, Your Highness. My daily life
will be broken, and everything will sink horribly.”
It's not that it might be, but it did. I was actually drawn to the guillotine, and
I didn't feel relieved. Because I felt that everything was over. I had no
confidence to live in a world where Rehan died before me, without a father and
mother.
“... by the way. What do you do with me.”
“So if your Highness loses a raccoon, you will be sad.”
Whether he didn't hear my answer or didn't want to hear it, Rupert, sitting in
front of his desk, picked up his pen. crunchy. The sound of a quill pen on paper
continues for a long time.
It seemed like Rupert didn't want to talk to me anymore, so I lay down on the couch
and spread out my books. The work is not very difficult. All I had to do was pick
out the names of aristocrats and merchants who had a point of contact with Gorten.
“What do you feel sad about?”

As I was looking at the books, I heard Rupert's voice in hindsight. I didn't think
he didn't know what grief was, so I couldn't answer right away. Immerse yourself in
a short silence. Rupert was still teasing his pen without urging me, but I somehow
felt like he was still waiting for my answer.
“My heart seems to be just sinking, and it's throbbing.”
“Isn't that painful?”
“I'm just getting tears. The heat also rises on the face... It's hard to explain it
in words. If your Highness is sad, you will know it.”
“What if I don't feel sad?”
“Then it's even better. It's best if there's no such thing as sad things. No, it's
not going to happen in the future. Because you will be happy.”
I laughed at Rupert's Pinzan. The sound of a dog is right. I really want it to be

like I said, but I was worried that I wouldn't be able to do that. As soon as Tori
finished knitting, he ran to me with a bunch of green threads that looked like a
shawl.
“Lari! How about this?”
“Did Tori float? It's pretty.”
“This is a Lariette gift.”
“Uh, I'm fine, Tori. Your Highness.”
“I'm making the message in a different color.”
In a small murmur, Tori wrapped the shawl directly around my neck. Is it because I
am sensitive that she is worried about the strength of her hand holding the end of
the shawl?
“Don't get sick, Lari.”
“... Yes, thank you. It's warm.”
“It hurts less now because it's warm, right?”
I was wearing a shawl that was very sloppy even when I pretended to be nodding
trembling. Tori looks around Rupert with a wide smile.
“Your Highness, Lari doesn't get sick anymore.”
No, I didn't say I wasn't sick.
“There are documents hidden by Grand Duke Ventibolt. Wouldn't La Liga be able to
bring it?”
“Yes?”
“Lari is a noble aristocratic lady. The Grand Duke won't be wary of her either.”
Right, Lari?
Tori looked at me and smiled pretty again. It was a mischievous smile with a pure
white tooth revealed and a ball well immersed in it. She bowed down and put her
forehead against my forehead. Tori was not touching my body, but I felt somehow
obsessed with her and held my breath.
“You said I would dedicate you to Your Highness, Lariette.”
She whispers so that it can only be heard by me.
“It's an essential document for your Highness. There is no one but Lari who can
bring it. Can't you do it? Are you going to pretend to serve cowards, hypocrites,
and your Highness only with words?”
I constantly pushed Tori away trying to put his face on me and raised my body. I've
been buzzing for a while because of the heat, but I can't let Tori make such a
sound at me. I can't let him whisper that to Rupert.
“I'll go.”
“Now?”
Rupert asks me with a slightly embarrassed face. I nodded resolutely.
“Even if the charge tells me not to go, I will go. You can visit it through Aunt
Amelia.”
“Saying I'm sick.”
“I didn't want to work, so I was upset.”
“...”
“Is it okay for me to go alone?”
“A.”
“Then you have to stop following me.”
“When did I follow you?”
I opened my mouth to Rupert's shameless answer. Like a cat chasing a rat, on a

topic that has been following me since I escaped from his detached palace!
“So why are you here now?”
“For a walk.”
“... I didn't know that the promenade of Your Highness led out of the palace.”
“You're on your way.”
He first strayed as if he didn't have to answer my sarcastic words. The robe, which
reveals whether it was tall or not, flutters in the wind. I deliberately turned to
the other side where he was going.
I went to the residence of Grand Duke Ventibolt for a while, but for the first time
I was able to do something that only I could do, I wanted to succeed nicely on my
own without Rupert's help. I was offended because it was so obvious that he
couldn't get hot on me.
“Hey.”
He persistently followed me, saying that he was not following me, so I thought that
if I went back, my pride would not come even if it was hurt. I hurriedly moved my
feet, pretending that I didn't hear Rupert's call.
“Hey!”
My mind was fine, but my vision shakes because of the heat. I stopped walking for a
while and chose to breathe, and after a short time, he narrowed the distance and
grabbed my forearm.
“Why do you keep following me?”
“You don't even know the way? Why go back?”
“Because your Highness keeps following you.”
“I told you I'm not following you.”
“I also changed the direction, but I've come this far.”
Rupert kept his mouth shut to see if he had nothing to answer. I sighed as I faced
his expressionless face.
“Aren't I so hot?”
“Uh.”
Rupert would be happy to give you that consideration, but at least once I wanted
him to answer that instead of that. He immediately nodded. I grimaced at the
resolute answer and struck him, who was still holding my arm.
“Why? I've never failed in what your Highness is doing, and I've done it well.”
“That's...”
“Is that?”
I waited for Rupert's answer, but he only touched his lips and didn't speak. I knew
that taking out Grand Duke Ventibolt's documents was different from pursuing
merchants pretending to be naive, and that it was just as difficult.
That's why I want to do more. I wanted to refute Tori's words, and I had to prove
my need to him. I don't want to pretend to be for Rupert only in words. Nor do I
want to deceive him because I'm on his side. If I really had to be on Rupert's side
to the inside of my bones, he would be on my side.
“I can do it well, Etch! I have it. Please go back.”
I wanted to show a dignified and resolute appearance in my own way, but I didn't
seem as trustworthy as I intended because of the sneezing. Rupert looked down at me
with a slightly grumpy face and nervously disheveled his back head.
“Hem.”
“You, if this thing goes wrong, I can't solve it on my own line.”

“Al, Etch! Oh, yeah.”
“If you get caught and the Grand Duke drives you as a spy, don't help me.”
“It's okay. I'm not going to take it.”
When I answered with a smile to give him trust, he pulled his tongue and shook his
head instead of unraveling his impression.
“... something like a jerk.”
“You need my hands like that.”
It wasn't until then that Rupert let go of the hand that was holding me. As soon as
he let me go, I stepped back from Hudadak and opened the streets.
“I'll go.”
The affectionate answer to go did not come back, but he nodded small instead. I
laughed at the answer. Yeah, where is it that I don't tell you not to come when I
say I'm going to go.
The heat that rose to his head between Rupert and Silang also cooled down a little.
By the time I arrived at the Grand Duke's residence, I was able to regain a clear
spirit, probably because I went around the road to break away from him. Giga dies a
little before the majesty of the Grand Duke, who is larger than the capital mansion
of Aunt Amelia.
It was a residence of the imperial family, so of course, its splendor was enormous.
Looking at the spire, which was built higher with bright red bricks than the Red
Palace, I unfolded the interior view of the mansion that Tori gave me. According to
the information brought by the secret that Rupert planted, the documents I had to
bring were stored in that spire.
Because of the arrogance of the Grand Duke, ridiculously, the spire that kept the
important documents was a guest building for guests. If you can only be invited as
a guest of Aunt Amelia, it will not be difficult to access the spire. As I wondered
what excuse I could give her, I lowered my cheek hard.
“Oh, it hurts.”
Because I don't have enough hands, I don't think I can get tea at once, so I get a
bitter taste of blood in my mouth when I stretch it down. When someone saw it, it
was a sight worth kicking his tongue as a crazy person, but fortunately, I didn't
see a single ant nearby. I didn't stop on my cheek, but lowered my limbs with my
fists. The skin is weak and quickly flashes.
“Huh.”
He threw his body on the wall, ripped off his clothes, and even disturbed his well-
tied head, and completed the appearance of a beggar who had been hit from somewhere
without loss. I couldn't check my face because I didn't come with a mirror, but I
was satisfied with my appearance, and I squeezed my mouth and rang the bell of the
mansion.
Ah, facial expression management! I was hit by the owner who enshrined me with all
my heart, and if I was smiling, I would know that I hurt my head.
I don't think I'm young. The gatekeeper doesn't bother me either. I thought that
even the wagons used by the maidens would come on board. It wasn't until I rang the
bell two more times that he looked back at me as if he was bothering me.
“Reason for visiting.”
“I'm a guest of Amelia Belua.”
“ID card.”
At his blunt request, I pulled out a necklace from my arms that was semi-semi-shiny
enough to contradict the mottled dress. The face of the gatekeeper who identified
the fir tree gets tired of white. I hurriedly bowed his back, dried him and stepped
inside. I feel resentful about whether I hit my leg harder than I thought, or the
garden of the mansion, which is wider than Rupert's detached palace garden.
“... Lari?”
I was standing worried about when to walk to the entrance of the mansion.
Fortunately, Aunt Amelia was in the garden. Whether she takes care of the garden
herself, she holds a large pair of scissors in her fine hand. If it is enough to
entrust the garden of the mansion to his concubine, it seems that the love of the
Grand Duke is great. I ran to her in embarrassment and fell down as if I had
fallen.
“Me, please help me, Aunt.”
“What's going on? Why is this happening again?”
“Lafert's preaching is insane! The same goes for His Majesty the Emperor. Those
people!”
“Go in and talk to me. I have a lot of ears to listen to.”
My aunt supported me by nodding her head, saying that she was expecting me to come.
She was subtly cold to me, but I wouldn't be cold at all unless I was my father's
daughter. As I sat in the parlor drawn by the hands of my aunt and maid, I opened
my mouth while making eye contact with her firm.
“I looked crazy at Your Highness. Your Majesty, Your Majesty's condition... Aunt,
he...”
“It's crazy. I know it.”
As I guessed that my aunt would know all the stories of Eva and the Empress, she
stopped talking to me without being surprised.
“So? What happened?”
“I saw what I shouldn't see. I learned about the origin of His Highness Lappert. I
wish I would never say it, but my hands were so cruel...”
“It's worth knowing. Where will the nature of that humble blood line go?”
My aunt snorted, shook her fan, and called her maid.
“It's my nephew. Wash it well, treat it well, and give me a room. I'm going to tell
the Grand Duke.”
“Yes, Lady Belua.”
“Stay here until you feel better, and then go back to Belua, or if you still have
foolishness, help me. I told you, didn't you? Lafert will not live long.”
I flinched and bowed my head in her sober voice. Where does Aunt's conviction that
Rupert will not be able to live long comes from?
“Still, you may need to be careful. Because the Grand Duke has not finished his
preparations yet.”
She frowned and added playfully. I knew that the Grand Duke was preparing for
rebellion, but her attitude was imposing as he was already sitting on the throne.
She almost burst into laughter at her arrogant conviction. There was a time when I
blindly believed someone around me. Just as she believed the Grand Duke would
protect her, I believed that my father would protect me.
“Is that so.”
While laughing at my aunt's innocent blindness, I nodded to the sheep who agreed
with her. I don't expect anyone to protect me anymore.
Rupert did not dry Lariette when he left the room. From her white face, I could see
that saying that she didn't get sick was false, but saying that she didn't have to
go because she was sick didn't hang like a thorn in her neck. It was a very strange
feeling. If I dried her up now, I felt like I would lose something that kept her
breathtakingly alive.
There is no excuse to dry up. As Tori said, Lariette is the only person who has a
chance to enter the Grand Duke's house. No matter how hard Rupert planted, the
limit was to figure out where the Grand Duke hid his documents. He skillfully
escaped Rupert's trap like a boggy, and of course, the harvest converges to zero,
so it's best to send her. Aside from the trembling feelings.
“Why do you force it?”
I didn't intend to do that, but the tone came out a bit harsh. Rupert sighed as he
looked at Tori, who slowly lifted his head. This is the first time she has ever
given an opinion in this way. She did not and should not intervene in Rupert's
political activities.
I waited for an answer, but Tori just stood without words looking at him. It wasn't
until then that she squeezed her lips and turned her head when he frowned, as if
urging for an answer. A call like a sigh descends on a small shoulder.
“Tori.”
“Don't call me my name.”
“What the hell is the problem?”
“What's the problem? The problem is that your Highness is dull.”

Rupert laughed at Tori's sharp words. But don't be upset. He has never given her a
surname.
“Are you dull?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah, I did it wrong. Because of what?”
“There's no such thing as a reason. I just said it because I thought Lari needed
it.”
“Is that really all?”
At the moment, the expression disappeared from Tori's face. She opened her mouth
wide as if she was screaming with a tired face.
“Don't you trust me?”
She came up to him with an angry face, thumping her feet on the floor. Eyes of a
similar color are clearly embedded in the small face that will be covered by
Rupert's palm. He captured with his hands a face like a flower bulb that had not
yet been opened.
“Believe me.”
Tory slowly calmed down when Rupert said it was Tadok.
When he found a scarlet ribbon that tied his rough blonde hair like a broom, he
lost his words for a moment. Tori was not interested in developing her appearance.
Lariette is the only person in this separate palace who dresses her thin but soft-
looking hair with ribbons. Oh, I sigh in verse at enlightenment like a needle
stabbing my heart.
Are you envious?
There were times when they looked like mirrors. If you're holding hands and facing
each other, you can't tell who is who. However, Rupert is growing up alone, leaving
her unable to grow up. Still, I thought it was okay, but it wasn't.
Just as La Riette looks at a place where she doesn't leave her eyes on her, she
looks different to Tori. I took it all right. Regrets come in hindsight. It was a
mistake to leave it alone because it was strange.
He hesitated a little, raised his eyebrows nicely and opened his mouth.
“Don't you let me come?”
“Your Highness doesn't have to do that.”
Tori's answer was more sober than I thought. There is no need to do that. Rupert
also knows it. Lariette is an ordinary woman who is foolish and not trained. If she
was not caught by the Grand Duke, it would have been if heaven had helped her not
once, but two or three times.
“Do you hate him?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“I know I'm different, Lari.”
It's different. With others.
The process of being born and surviving is not like an ordinary human being. Rupert
and Tori were comrades in that respect. So even though they were different, they
didn't know the other line. Because there were only two in each other's world.
Lariette brought to them a piece of the opposite world.
The warmth of the cheeks of a child who grew up being loved, the laughter, and the
private relaxation that makes it beautiful to see wild flowers. Somehow strange she
looked, eventually broke Tori's heart just by being there. The abnormal person made
me realize that it was Tori, not her.
Rupert understood her feelings like that. However, La Riette is not slippery. Even
if you don't envy that stupid laugh, it's not annoying. I was just curious. As a
scientist, I wanted to know. On what principle do you work.
The way he knew how to move humans was very simple. You just need to stimulate
desire. When he put it in front of his eyes, waved and teased what he wanted, they
moved according to his will.
Lariette was different. He didn't know what she wanted. No, I didn't know why I
wanted it. The reason I want to be on my side. That's why you can't swallow her
even if it's delicious. Because it's dangerous. I don't know what poison is hidden.
Nevertheless, again, I was curious.
Rupert suddenly wondered if she could have the truth that alchemists seek so much
if they understood her. The truth of the world, the meaning of things. Why can't
humans feel the same thing when they see the same thing?
The wild flowers that Lariette sees and the wild flowers he sees are not different
flowers, but why does the wild flower look beautiful only to the poisonous
Lariette? I wondered why, and it became a habit to look into her. Like an inertia,
she coveted her vision and closed her eyes.
You shouldn't know. If you understand her all, it seems that everything will end.
Therefore, it may be right to stop here according to Tori's will. If you know what
the Grand Duke is secretly preparing for, you have to give it out. Rupert looked up
alone and laughed.
He was also different from Tori. Tori wanted to be like Lariette, but he wanted to
have her. I wanted to understand it by holding it in my hand and looking into it.
Why do you laugh that way, why do you run to me. I don't want to be caught up with
the emperor as he did to his mother, but I just want to look at it from afar.
Knowing that it was very dangerous, he triggered the last obsidian that Larriet
swallowed.
In a pink room that was more colorful than the Imperial Palace, she was looking at
a sofa filled with jewels that were so dazzling that her eyes were sick. Lightly
close and open the eyelids. She stood in the room with a nervous gesture. As soon
as the door opened, she sat down.
My aunt would certainly like to hold a banquet with a lot of guests, but the spire
she was guided to was quiet. It seems that I am the only guest in this spacious
mansion. Thanks to this, I was assigned the most spacious and colorful of the five
guest rooms. It wasn't until the old servant left the room that I had endured and
exhaled the breath I had endured.
Don't be nervous, Lari. It's okay.
It's a small whisper, but it's useless. The stomping chest was more of a problem
than a head that was hilarious in the heat. Where the hell are the documents hidden
by the Grand Duke? A little anxiety about what to do if he realized my purpose
became a fear.
Spies aren't really what anyone does.
But I laughed at the fact that I was already a spy to deceive Rupert. He followed
me to the door as if he were worried about me. It may be something that really
worries me. When I feel like that, my heart becomes heavy.
I shook my head and buried my face on a pillow filled with fluffy feathers. I think
of the interior design of a mansion that I carefully memorized. I know exactly how
many rooms there are in the spire and where they are located, but that's all the
information that Rupert's close government brought, “The documents are stored
somewhere in the spire.”
There is a high probability that he hid it in a room located on the top of the
safest, but I also thought that the Grand Duke would not have done such an obvious
thing. Instead of a paper that I was afraid of being caught, I drew my head in my
head about the shift time and location of the guards, and I turned my head to the
sound of the moon ringing neatly.
“Lady, Lady Belua wants to join us for dinner.”
“Oh, I'll go down. Thank you.”
Is there a Grand Duke? I suddenly thought of him, but I didn't think about it. To
me, he was just a flat figure recorded in history. I only revisited his miserable
words with his thoughts on his aunt, and I had no idea what kind of person he was.
If you resemble your brother, the emperor, it would be very rough.
He was waiting for me with Aunt Amelia at the dining hall where he arrived under
the guidance of a servant, as if he had decided to solve my question. He was a man
with a much weaker impression than I expected. A thin beard on a skinny body where
the skeleton is revealed, and it seems far from rebellion. My aunt, who was
clinging to him like a snake, with a hard face that did not resemble the emperor,
smiled brightly and greeted me.
“Are you here? Greetings, Grand Duke Ventibolt.”
She looked back at the Grand Duke with a coquettish smile. When I lowered my eyes
because she was embarrassed by her outfit with her upper chest clearly visible, I
greeted her with a slight lift of the dress.
“I see you, Archduke Lariette Isabel de Beloua. Thank you for allowing me to make a
sudden visit.”
“... nice to see you.”

It was a thin voice suitable for a lean body. I watched him carefully, trying not
to look rude. Since he was the one who caused rebellion, I thought he had eyes that
were shining with desire, but even if he was a lonely monk, he seemed incredibly
careless.
The Grand Duke was silent and consistent throughout the meal, and Aunt Amelia
seemed to be alone in the air because she was silent and consistent, and I kept my
mouth shut for making a mistake.
“Ben, let's try this. It's a dish I told you to make with special care.”
As if she was slightly intoxicated by the wine that came out with dinner, she
kissed the Grand Duke's cheeks with a cheek like a girl. It was rude to me as a
guest, but I didn't feel offended because she looked happy like a woman I really
fell in love with. I knew another side of history. Amelia Belua loved Grand Duke
Ventibolt. Not because he wants only the power he has, but with his heart.
The Grand Duke was indifferent to her aunt's expression of affection, but she
didn't feel like avoiding her. My concerns about her one-sided affection ended the
moment he boldly placed his hand on the back of her aunt's hand. It makes them feel
strange because they look like ordinary lovers, not traitors. I lowered my head,
avoiding the shyly shining eyes of my aunt.
My aunt laughed.
Her gorgeous real smile, which she thought was not compatible with Belua, was
unexpectedly modest. There is a clear pure smile that contrasts with her attire.
That smile haunted me all the time I went through the spire of the mansion.
I felt like walking in the deep night fog. I rummaged through the spire of the
Grand Duke without knowing anything or wanting to know. It was not without income.
On the day of an unfaithful spy who had not looked very hard at the spire, I found
the vault of the Grand Duke.
The vault of the Grand Duke was sitting in a room located at the top of the spire
as if it were a must. If you don't find that safe, it will be like a blind eye. I
laughed at the stately appearance that didn't even hide its existence. Is the Grand
Duke testing me or someone else?
The safe, which didn't seem so strong, was so big that it would remain even after I
entered it. Rather than storing something precious and secret, it looks like it's
likely to shove any clutter. I walked out of the room after sweeping the top of the
smooth iron safe with no decorations by hand.
You have to think about how to open the safe. It was questionable whether the large
vault contained confidential documents that the Grand Duke would regard as a
treasure, but the existence of the documents was not very important to me.
Entering the Grand Duke and becoming a mole rather than a mole is a kind of test
given by Tory. Suddenly, I was reminded of her evil eye. Cold eyes that do not
contain any emotion, rather than the usual gentle herbivorous eyes.
With such eyes, Tori looked strikingly similar to Rupert. The heart is cold enough,
and the eyes are. No matter how much I hang, it seems to be of no use.
“Your Highness, don't throw me away.”

When I returned to the guest room, I buried myself in bed and muttered quietly.
Don't throw it away. It's a word where laughter comes out of trouble. It's cold.
Rehan wanted to see it.
I was afraid of my father's intentions, I was afraid of the future to come, and I
was afraid of my aunt, Grand Duke, and Rupert. The scariest thing is myself. My
weakness. A helplessness against oneself that does not show signs of growing up
even though it has gone back in time.
I don't want you to throw it away.
Isn't it too embarrassing to say something to Cheolcheon Jo Soo? There was no way,
and I only mumbled at the words. If I don't abandon me, I won't abandon my charge
either. I wonder how many times Rupert didn't hear it.
The lock of the safe is not a common key lock, but a combination of passwords. Can
you steal the vault itself and run away? Jang Jung Three was a necessary thing.
Because the safe is too big, it will stand out. Ah, total. If you shoot the device
with a gun, it may open. I'm going to bring out Rupert's shotgun. I have heard a
small regret, but I can't have kept up with my aunt's sudden burden.
What about? I was breathless, but I tried to refine my breath. A round, round lock
with tightly studded numbers is a combination of three numbers to open. Did you
write a password? At the time of Rupert's enthronement, Willetan's officer seems to
have issued an imperial cipher.
I refined my memory. Among the countless memories of the future that I have heard
and forgotten, there may be information about the Grand Duke who died as a
stepmother. Why was he driven into a stepmother? Evidence..., there would have been
evidence.
At that time, there were so many aristocrats who died in rebellion, and it was
difficult to figure out. Thanks to his close status to the emperor, the Grand Duke
would have attracted him to have planned a more casual stepmother. However, it
would have been difficult to dispose of the imperial family without evidence, no
matter how bad Rupert was.
“Ha...”
I spent the night with open eyes that day. As soon as I started thinking that
something might come out when I thought about my aunt, I raised my body up. You
need to be a little more friendly to her. While staying in the mansion, she seemed
to have lifted the boundaries for me a little bit, but that's not enough.
Aunt Amelia was a more diligent person than she thought, so she woke up early and
strolled through the garden. She seemed to have a basic crush on her, so I
deliberately went out into the garden in an elegant dress that my mother would have
worn. As I expected, my aunt was wearing a gorgeous dress and burying her nose on a
rose. She got along very well with the red flowers.
“Aunt.”
“Did you wake up early?”
“I didn't sleep well. You woke up early.”
“Roses are the most fragrant flowers at dawn. I have to smell this scent to help me
overcome the day.”
In her words, I put my nose close to a rose filled with dew at dawn. The scent that
blooms sluggishly was strong, but it didn't hurt my head because it wasn't
artificial. The lonely heart sinks calmly.
“That's right. The scent is good.”
I smiled lightly and picked up the decorative cane she put down next to the rose
bush.
“Is it okay to take a walk together?”
“... is that right?”
My aunt was a little shaky, but it didn't stop me from accompanying her. She said
if she couldn't stand the silence, and if I kept my mouth shut, I somehow lined up.
After an unnutritious chat, we reached the fountain in the center of the garden. I
was puzzled because it was similar to the one in the main house.
“Is it southern?”
“If you dare to pick it up. It's the same thing as in a mansion in Belua.”
“Why is it in the Grand Duke?”
“Because the Grand Duke loves me. And I love Belua.”
Her voice was full of conviction. I love Belua on a topic that ran out of Belua a
long time ago and came to the capital. I wanted to squeeze my mouth, but so did I
escape from Belua.
“Do you like Belua?”
“Don't you believe me?”
“No, it's not like that...”
“My brother and I just want to keep the same thing in different ways.”
I sweetened my lips small. Does my aunt know everything my father knows? So Rupert
says there is no hope?
“Have you ever seen a safe at the top of a spire?”
I rolled my eyes to find words to answer her endless questions. Since I wandered
around the mansion as an excuse to see it, the answer that I didn't see the vault
might be even more suspicious.
“Yes. It was so big that it didn't look like a safe.”
“Try it out.”
“... yes?”
“I want to open it up.”
“I'm not sure what you're talking about.”
It's embarrassing and breathtaking. Did you know that my purpose was in the safe?
She smiled at my firm face as if she couldn't stand it anymore. It was bright like
a rose, red, and a smile spreading through the garden.
“You mean, it's so similar to my brother on the cuckoo cub theme.”
“...”
“I can't play, you too.”
cuckoo. My aunt had said that to me before.
“What...”
“A password is a password. It is the name of the person most cherished by the Grand
Duke.”
“Are you an aunt?”
“Well, I've never opened it. It's a treasure I don't need. If you prove that you
are just stupid but not, the Grand Duke may reap you even if he looks at me.”
“I don't want to play tightrope.”
“Lariette, I'm pretty sympathetic to you even though I've seen it since then.”
She lowered her eyes and raised her hands on my cheek, as if she was really
compassionate about me. If I unlock the password, the Grand Duke will reap me? It's
sophistry. He can't make me feel pretty if I unravel the password that the Grand
Duke created to protect something.
“What if I can't solve it?”
“I'll be abandoned because it's useless. To your master, to the Grand Duke.”
I'm not hoping for the Grand Duke's hand. Is Rupert listening to this conversation?
It's still too early. You may be sleeping. I get overwhelmed because I'm not
confident. It seemed like he would want to abandon me.
Since entering the Grand Duke, there was no way to know whether the obsidian
connecting Rupert and me was working properly or not. There was no way he could
talk to me, and the sight he saw never flowed into me. Did you hear everything I
said? What kind of conversation was similar to my aunt's blackmail?
After an anxious time, it's night again. Whether day and night are related issues,
I feel like I need to do something quickly. Why do spies only move at night and
make me anxious?
The mansion, which was not crowded, was quiet even during the day, but at night it
was really quiet as if it were a place where no people lived. It would reflect the
nature of the Grand Duke. As if the separate palace where Rupert lives is as lonely
as a dead castle.
The ferocious emperor's brother was like a serene lake without knowing the inside.
It was unbelievable that they were brothers. Does the Grand Duke know the madness
of the emperor? In Willetan, do you dream of rebellion because you know that you
are crazy about the Empress, who has been dragged as if she were engaged without
nails, because of her own will? Who is the most precious person to him?
Amelia.
I wrote down my aunt's name on a piece of paper to unlock the password. Amelia,
Belua. The imperial code, which was unraveled by enemy officers studying records of
frequent wars, was a way of repeating skipping six, four, and two spaces by
changing the spelling to numbers.
The problem was that he did not remember which war or civil war the records studied
by Willetan's officers. In fact, I'm not sure if the ciphertext was published
before or after Rupert's violent purge. Was the password used by the Grand Duke
like this?
In any case, there is no other way for me. My aunt was quick to notice how much she
looked inside me, and she didn't get in touch with Rupert. Suddenly, the fear that
he sent me here was not the intention of abandoning me encroached on me. Tori would
have wanted to abandon me.
“It's stupid.”
The bath rises. Like a fire cut inside. I didn't know what the hell to do. There is
no way to get out of here safely after opening the safe, but if I don't open it,
Tori will doubt me.
I remembered her trying to kill a raccoon. I look like a raccoon to her. What was
threatening to her about me?
The answer is inaudible. I squealed my mouth and shouted at the wall.
“Stupid idiot.”
I wanted the answer to “I want to die” to come back, but the silence still made me
feel bad. Because of who I came into such a dangerous tiger's den! No, although in
fact the most dangerous tiger burrow is Rupert's detached palace.
“Your Highness, which looks like crushed dumplings, is bad.”
I sighed a small sigh of conviction that Rupert was not looking at my situation at
all. Yeah, a safe or a whisk. Wouldn't there be any excuses if I tried it? My aunt
said she was sympathetic to me, so even if I went to the worst, I wouldn't kill
her.
Like a well-crafted trap, I didn't see a single ant cub on the way up to the top. I
reached the front of the vault so smoothly. The night was illuminated by the
moonlight, so there was no need for a lamp.
A - M - E - L - I - A
1 - 14 - 5 - 12 - 9 - 1
1, 12, 1
12 cannot be a password, so it must be replaced with a different number. I wonder

if it's not my aunt's name. I didn't have time to try all the combinations of
numbers. The guard was not heavy, but I kept looking back. Even with the sound of
the wind, my heart rattled and squatted in search of an invisible corner right out
of the door.
The person most dear to the Grand Duke may not be his aunt, or he may not have
written an imperial password. It would not have been possible for me to open that
vault if the Grand Duke hadn't written the Imperial Code. I tried washing my face
dry and changing Belua to a number. Once again, I stared at the lock that didn't
budge. The lock that swallowed the numbers with the sound of paillettes is
immovable.
“Haah.”
When nothing was eaten, I began to put in any number as a sign that I would be. I
occasionally knocked down the safe with my fist, but only my hand hurts.
I squeezed my head to think of what her name was because I wanted another name to
refer to my aunt as a password. How did the Grand Duke call her? Lady Belua was not
a password either. What name did she go down in history?
PINK LADY
The first thing that comes to mind is her stigma. Pink Southern woman, Grand Duke's
mistress, prostitute. I really wanted to replace the slut (slut) and turn the lock.
Then, ridiculously, the lock rattled and opened too easily. I'm knocked down and
laughter leaks out. The mentality of the Grand Duke is suspicious of making a
nickname that maliciously cuts off my lover as a password.
The safe, which was opened after the lock was torn off, was large enough to
accommodate about three children. On the empty floor, only brown briefcases are
placed. It wasn't a stretch to reach, and I had to go into the vault myself. The
yellow envelope looks like a delicious cheese in a mousetrap, and I'm hesitant.
There's no treasure, just one briefcase, and it's in this spacious safe.
But whether this was a trap or not, I didn't have much choice. If I don't reach
out, there's no reason why Tori sent me here.
I suppressed my sigh and put my foot down. When I bowed my back, my head was
slightly high, so I had to rub my body, but it was not difficult to enter. When I
walked a couple of steps and reached a distance within reach of the documents, I
looked back without thinking, and sat down.
The shape that glowed softly under the moonlight in the twilight darkness belonged
to a woman. Even the silhouette was gorgeous, and I recognized her in a short time.
Amelia. My aunt was smiling.
“Poor thing.”
Before I even understood her words, I heard a bang and the vault door closed. In an
instant, the world was covered in black. Goosebumps sprouted from the darkness that
was not even visible in front of him, and he rushed forward without being able to
pack documents.
Thump!
Naturally, it is blocked by the iron gate. I wanted to hear my voice, but I

urgently called my aunt. Only my voice rings. I rattled and frightened to the point
where I could hear a loud saliva swallowing sound. I expected that if I came out
with the documents, I might be able to hold them to ask for my sins, but I didn't
think they would lock me in the safe. I wonder if I can be useful as a pawn. My
aunt doesn't know that Rupert is not very interested in my safety.
I knocked on the Yeonshin door with my fist, but it was useless only because my
hand hurts unexpectedly. The inside of the vault was very dry, so it was even more
breathtaking. With my eyes closed or floated, I stuttered and found my face and
wrapped it around.
“... Your Highness.”
Rupert, who has never answered while staying at his aunt's house, can't answer me
that it is now. The stuffiness is encroached on while chewing well from the tiptoe.
I sat down and buried my face on my knees, but my vision did not change, as I could
only feel the flesh bumping into each other.
Only Saeka is so dark that the eyes cannot adapt. There is not a single handful of
light. No matter where the damage was, there was no warmth in the darkness that
held my body, and goosebumps sprouted from my back.
I was afraid of the dark. It reminds me of a prison where I spent the last few days
of my life. An empty darkness with no light, no sound, no hope, nothing.
I died at the very end. It is said that the person who touched Belua and the kite
was alive until his throat was cut off. Because she is the only woman among her
direct descendants. In fact, it would have been better to die first.
“Haha.”
Laughter bursts. It wasn't until I was trapped in a safe that I realized my

situation. Whoever you trust will be the same. My father was incompetent, my aunt
was clever, and Rupert was cruel. I'd rather die now. If time goes by, nothing will
change. Will I be able to endure it if I see my younger brother's neck cut off
again, and Lehan, whose father was taken away and did not become a young man?
I was scared. It's not scary to die. Repeated pain is scary. I'm already dead. What
if the same thing repeats itself? I was reminded of the intrinsic fear that was
sinking the deepest. Dying, what if it repeats? What if I go back to the age of
twelve again?
Oh, I thought I was afraid and crazy just by imagining it. As soon as the whole
body trembles, it cheers up. How many more times will I have to suffer the death of
my family to end it? I don't want to see it anymore. I didn't even want to die.
PLEASE.
“... Rupert.”
PLEASE.
“Save me.”
Save me, save me, save me. Get me out of this nightmare. Don't be cruel. To me, no
more.
“You said it was yes.”
I said it was yours.
I hoped that this simple sentence would be meaningful to Rupert. The child, who had
nothing to hold in his hand, saved my life, Yang, for the things I had reaped and
judged. Be gentle and affectionate so that you can't even imagine his violent
future. But in the end, Tori was the only one he had in his entire life.
Desolation that I would not have been able to reap on my own. Even if he dies, he
will deny it, but he is thirsty for people. I realized the gap and tried to dig
into it. It's Rupert's weakness that I've only found back in the past. I am also
pathetic, and even if God gives me double time again, I will not be able to find
another way.
Did he really accept me?
Even if he put me in his arms, I can't be completely happy. Because my conscience,

like a bird's hair, felt guilty. I am a child who wanders nightmares even at night
because everyday life itself is so hard... It was clearly present in his dry and
arrogant shell. The pain of not being able to take your eyes off her dead mother's
feet.
I couldn't even tell if my aunt was still outside because I couldn't hear anything.
I just sat still and took my breath away. No matter how much you refine it, the
hidden things get worse and worse. This comfy vault reminded me of the prison.
I spent the last part of my life in the notorious prison where the toughest
prisoners were sent, rather than the prison Saint-Orlé, where only high-ranking
aristocrats were sent. At that time, I had no trouble worrying about places where I
was trapped because I had already let go of my soul.
Even though I had never moistened my neck, my tears did not dry up and flowed
constantly. As soon as the sincere sheep cried, I climbed to the guillotine when I
felt empty and felt nothing. The unknown darkness reminded me of that terrible day,
and even consumed my guilt.
I said that Rupert must save me, and encouraged me to come without measures and
without opponents. I think he will save me if I hold on to the invisible bajit
crotch and use a swarm. I felt like I could not help it, frowning and reaching out.
I said it was yours, you have to save me!
The words that were buzzing from the inside began to flow out of their mouths. The
tone intensified, and the request to Rupert became a reprimand mixed with
resentment. I almost sobbed and knocked on the door of the vault, how cowardly the
one who would become the emperor was, is it not something you should take
responsibility for if you send it.
It wasn't scary to be breathless, but being alone in the dark was scary to have a
cool spine. I wanted the Grand Duke to stay next to me because he could point his
sword at me.
“Rupert!”
I was insanely angry at the thought that if I didn't have an answer to this extent,
I would have really lost my connection with me. Isn't it that I decided to abandon
me? Prove my dance, and laugh that you are a human being who is useless to any
partner.
“Bad cub! It's ruined... if I die like this, I'll be a ghost and I'll follow you,
you.”
The moment I sat down desperately, the light flickered through a very thin gap in
the door. The eyes, which were gradually adapting to the darkness, flicker in a
temple. The light that filled the bright field of vision was bright, but it was not
as hopeful as the sun. A reddish-green color that seems to have a damp smell.
Sparks flew all over the place as if they were supporting the floor. The light,
like a cobweb, made a passe sound, climbed from the ceiling and climbed to the
floor.
The moon was bright, and a strong wind blew in from the open window. I was looking
forward to a seal that was very familiar with the window sill that would have been
made of old wood. Back in the moonlight, he had a mysterious color like a ghost.
The first thing I heard was that the line that fell from the shoulder to the arm
was thicker than I was aware of, and now she is a maiden.
He was immersed in shadows and only half of his face was visible, but only his lips
were clearly visible. Rupert. He smiled and opened his mouth.
“It's scary if it's intimidating.”
Raising slightly to his shoulders, Rupert walked to me with a clear footstep. I was
still hesitant, so he had to paint his upper body in order to face me. It hasn't
been a very long time, but my face is strange.
“I'm stupid and I walk my mouth. What the hell do you use to get.”
I frowned upon the words mixed with a sigh, and pulled his wrist in a rush of
emotion. It's nice to have a cold voice. A sense of relief that makes you feel
priceless. Rupert seemed to be ridiculously embarrassed by the sudden contact.
“Don't catch on.”
“... it's too late.”
“I didn't rummage.”
He struck my head with a dry hand as if touching a beast, grabbed my back neck and
raised it up. As soon as I woke up in a mess, I handed Rupert a document that I had
held like a treasure in the meantime. Even though it was such an important
document, he shoved it into his pants pocket roughly saying that it was a sin lie.
Now, it turned out that he was not dressed as a maiden, but was wearing the
appearance of a boy walking around the author. I tried to keep up with the spirit
that was halfway out and looked at him. The length of the hair was similar, and the
hands seemed to be a little bigger, but this seemed to be because I didn't usually
care about it... but the eyes.
The left eye area, which was not covered by shadows, shines. Red paint smeared like
blood, no, if you look closely, it's blood dripping. As I rushed in with horror,
Rupert pushed me away as if he were bothering me.
bang! There is a loud noise from the ceiling that he is afraid to push me away. The
end of the pillar was shattered and broken while making a tugging sound. It wasn't
until then that I found dust all over the room, which was fine until I entered the
safe.
“Get down.”
Tang!
The shotgun that Rupert was hanging without a castle ignited. When the bullet is
stuck on the floor, a green spark supports the floor and completes the pension
camp. The scattered light blocked us and wrapped us, but the shield was so poor
that even I, who was unfamiliar with alchemy, was uneasy.
As I expected, it was broken by a pile of arrows flying out of the window, as I

expected, because it flashed softly as if it were a hole just by stabbing the cook
with my fingertips. With a light groan, he grabs my arm and runs to the corner.
Leaning against the wall and picking a breath left me confused for a moment, and
Rupert hesitated. Take out a small knife and portray a long cross on your wrist.
The blood that came up from the monglemongle soaked the floor.
It was blood that the alchemists became mediators when they performed the most
powerful or dangerous alcohol. The stronger the technique, the greater the impact
on the sorcerer. The size of the pension team was also large, and the amount of
blood it sucked was not ordinary, so I grabbed Rupert's arm.
“Don't talk, dumb.”
“It looks dangerous. Stop it!”
“Keep your mouth shut. Don't let me say it twice.”
I shut my mouth cold at the threat of him grinding his teeth and spitting out. As
Rupert's face turned pale, the pension team began to glow with a bright red light.
All of his blood seems to flow through it, and he gets scared.
I couldn't dry Rupert anymore, so I picked up the knife he had dropped and tore his
palm. The pressure of sucking blood seemed to peel off his skin, but as soon as my
blood helped, his pension team spread out to fill the floor. Only then, noticing
the palm of my hand, Rupert turns around and grabs my hand.
“Don't do useless things.”
“I think my blood doesn't matter. I'm sorry, will the pensioners go wrong?”
“I have never ordered to spill blood.”
“But what if your charges are stunned?”
He raised his left eyebrow sadly. Soon, an unexpected sentence flows out of the red
lips.
“Do not scratch without my command.”
Soon the bright light poured out, and we were removed from the space. While I was
unable to grasp the meaning of what he said, our bodies arrived at the Grand Duke's
Garden. It happened at the moment when I blinked my eyes and opened up. Alchemy,
which moves the whole body, is an advanced technique that I have never heard of
before, so it has gained momentum.
Although it was not commercialized, it was after Rupert became emperor when he
learned that a steam-powered wagon had been invented. If anyone could jump through
space in this way with alchemy rather than magic, why would a carriage be needed? I
sincerely admired it.
But whether I didn't like my wondrous face, Rupert shook me and nervously kicked
the floor.
“I poured blood into that area, and I can only come here.”
“Whoa! Your Highness, how did you do this?”
“Get down. I haven't run away yet.”
It's scary to end his words, and the footsteps of several people thump on the side
of the mansion. The noble Rupert, who grew up as a maiden and soon to become Crown
Prince, began to crawl down without hesitation, and I crawled along with him
without daring to be dissatisfied with the entanglement of mud in his velvet dress.
I was careful to save things as much as possible, but it wasn't my dress anyway
because Aunt Amelia lent it.
The night breeze was cool and quiet. Both he and I are breathing, and only the
sound of the bushes touching the wind is loud. The pampas grass, which my aunt
would have carefully planted while cultivating the garden, shook softly according
to my gestures. If we just leave the Grand Duke, the Grand Duke will not be able to
harm us.
At the end of his field of view, Rupert began to speed up a little more when a gray
wall caught, which would have reflected the careless mind of the Grand Duke.
“Stand there!”
“Get out of the bush!”
The rough bass characteristic of the knights rang through the garden. It was about
time I was relieved after almost passing through the pampas forest. One was behind
me, the other to my right, and the Grand Duke knights were narrowing the distance
around.
At the moment, Rupert's upper body collapsed as he roared. Dark red liquid
accumulates in black mud. Tuk, Tuduk. My heart sat strangely at the sound of blood
falling on the back of my hand.
“Huh...”
“Your Highness, you must not lose your mind.”
“Who. Don't be nonsense.”
In the midst of this, I was annoyed by his answer whether I thought I was
belittling me. Laughter broke out because of his outrageous pride, but getting out
of the crisis is the first priority.
“Your Highness, lean back. It only takes a little longer.”
“Raise your head.”
“Yes?”
“I can't run away as it is. The smell of iron is too bad.”
That's right, because your Highness was dripping blood, and I wanted to make it
slimmer, but I couldn't help but close my mouth because he was sorry that he could
hardly open his left eye.
Rupert frowned, stuttered his pocket, and soon pulled out his pistol. He often
carried it around, so he is familiar with his sleek appearance.
“Open your eyes straight, count how many people are there.”
“Oh, I can't see it...”
As he groaned at my stupid answer, he buried the dripping blood on my finger and

pressed my eyes firmly.
“Aspiricioro.”
It may be because the force of pressing was ridiculous, but as soon as he spit out
a word like a spell, his head burned and began to hurt. I tried not to scream, and
forcibly opened my eyes. Surprisingly, you can see two knights lying down behind
wooden pillars or among rose bushes. A yellowish light flows softly along their
silhouettes.
“How many are there?”
“Women... there are six people. Behind the roses, behind the willows, right next to
the wall... And it's also in front of the gate.”
Rupert nodded at me and reloaded the bullet. Because of the blood that smeared
every time his body was hilarious, I felt that he would be stunned right away.
However, he triggered his elongated fingers with a face that was firmer than
before.
“Write on the floor at an angle. In radians.”
Ordinary aristocrats do not learn mathematics. In the first place, it is a

discipline that no one learns except for people belonging to the military or
alchemists. He thought it was too natural for me to know that absurd thing, but
fortunately I knew the concept of angle.
Because I was so tired of the techniques that Madame Chrissy taught, I tried to
find other books in the library and read them. The day when I'm going to use this
is not coming. It's something to live for a long time.
As soon as I wrote down the location of the knights relative to Rupert on the
floor, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. The cylinder rotates smoothly and
the bullet is fired. Whether it was an ordinary gun, the bullet had no sound, no
smell peculiar to gunpowder. Even the place where he pointed his muzzle was not the
knights, but the earthen floor where I wrote down the angle, so I can only guess
that it worked when I heard the screams from the knights.
As the garden became quiet, Rupert took my arm and ran. After reaching the wall, he
takes his hand around his eyes as if he were about to bury blood again. Now I
thought he could really die, so I tore off the palm of my hand where the blood had
stopped.
“You, I...”
“It's not when you're nagging. I don't have time.”
Rupert closed his mouth and grabbed my hand to see if I was sorry that I had cut
his words. He painted a very small pension camp with my own hands on the edge of
the stone wall. I am puzzled because the amount of blood that enters is
significantly less than before.
“Your Highness, is this okay?”
“I don't write anything about mine.”
Once again, a sentence similar to the one he heard when he left the mansion flowed
out of his mouth. It was only then that I became certain. mine. HIS. Who he will
protect and who is not.
“I am now a man of preachers...”
My question, which I tried to pull out with hesitation, was crushed with the sound
of the wall collapsing. He steps on one side of the raucously collapsed wall. Every
step he took was dusty and obscured his vision, but he had no hesitation.
If you think about it, he is a person who has no hesitation in almost everything. I
didn't change what I decided once, and the goal was the same. Now that the Empress
was no longer alive, he would have been able to flee.
No matter how old a thousand sorcerers were, an alchemist as Rupert could not
escape the clutches of an insane emperor. If he abandoned Bernardi and ran away,
and went back to his mother's hometown of Ardelle, would Arnulf find him old, who
is considered a woman with no right to succeed?
If he ran away with Tori, Rupert could have been happy in his own way. But he
didn't. He survived to become an emperor, and he will soon become an emperor. With
that step without hesitation, I will make everyone I know walk a path like hell.
The stubbornness that I felt as his father reminded me of my father. They don't
know to give up at all. I close my eyes and pretend I don't know, and it's a short
life even if I'm happy alone.
After trudging and walking well, Rupert was upset by making a billion sounds,
whether it was a limit now. I hastily accepted him. I thought it would be dangerous
if I left my fingertips cold, so I looked around, and he grabbed my wrist with an
unpatient sense of ugliness.
“If you run away, you fall behind.”
“Am I crazy? How do you leave your charge in the middle of the road and run away?”
He laughed a little bit to see if my answer was satisfactory. The face is pure
white like a white paper because it can't be pale, and even the smug eyes are
obscured by the dry blood all over the place, and I laugh. He was so funny that I
laughed sadly.
“Don't laugh, it's ugly.”
I just left the area around the Grand Duke, but the day is already bright. The
winter morning sun pours out with Rupert's blonde hair. The mixed colors were quite
warm, and my heart was relieved. He looked as affectionate as the sun with only one
nail.
No, in fact, he just gave up my life and saved me. Perhaps now he will take care of
me as if he were packing a tori. With that much care. With a clumsy affection that
he would never have experienced in his life. Not enough for me to take advantage of
him.
Rupert said I was my person. When I realized that, I felt like crying a little.
The journey back to the palace was very difficult, and it was as if the sheep were
wandering in a dream. I took about half a step over the unconscious and tortured.
It was natural for Naini to drag Rupert, who was confused until he miraculously met
Louise, who came in search of Rupert, to be exact.
So the conversation he shared with him was hopeful like a mirage in the desert, but
the color was light. In the end, I'm confused about whether it was a reality.
It was about time for him to find a shop with a connection with Fasbender, and the
owner gave Luise a scorpion instead of us. I fell flat and whispered in his ear,
leaving behind the old merchant fluttering as if he were surprised by the
appearance of Rupert, who was pale like a man who was about to die. Why the hell
did you save me?
You have no reason to do that. It doesn't fit with your favorite logic. It was a
cowardly question for a half-stunned person, but he answered it boldly even when he
was distracted. Because I belong to him. Now, I saved it because I was from Rupert.
In response, while despising myself, I pulled out the story of my family. I had no
choice but to do that. Because I believe that the reason I went back in time is to
protect my family.
“Your Highness, I'm Belua.”
“... I know.”
“What I hold is velua. Now I'm saying that Belua belongs to His Highness.”
I shouted again to him as he slowly closed his eyes, whether he had let go of the
ritual he had barely held.
“Your Highness, I really don't have anything important except my family.”
All you need to do is protect it. Then I will serve you with all my heart, really,
for the rest of my life. They can act as if they are affectionate with you. You
didn't realize it, but I don't know forever, but I'll give you what you want most,
that's what you want most.
“If you accept my family with me, I will give everything I can to Your Highness.”
The affection and warmth of a person. Everything that gently seeps from warm hands
to the chest. I constantly brainwashed his little ears like a witch to give it all.
Whether he listened to me or not, Rupert shakes his head without an answer. I lay
down quietly, holding his hands stretched powerlessly.
The background of the dream that came without hesitation was Belua again. On a low
hill in Belua, where I often visited, a familiar man stood here with his back. As
if it were connected to reality, I knew that the man was Rupert. No, it wasn't
Rupert, the boy I knew.
He was the emperor. Now that the face of the enemy who was going to act as a maiden
was clearer, and she didn't remember well, grew up leaning on the tree in an
oblique position. He had the face of the poorest man in the world, wearing clothes
made of very expensive velvet over his body.
The eyes of a hungry beast placed on a delicately crafted feature. When I made
contact with his eyes, the emperor's face came to mind clearly again, and soon I
realized what kind of person he was like a thunderbolt.
King Lasferich I was one of the most cruel emperors in Bernardi's long and long
1,000-year history. Faced with the cruel emperor, I became urgent and hung on my
knees. He doesn't look at me.
“Your Majesty, please help me.”
“...”
“Your Majesty, don't kill me.”
“...”
“Your Majesty, even if you kill me, please protect the Bay of Belua.”
He didn't make eye contact with me, and only then turned his head towards me. The
only thing that caught my eye, like a midsummer recording, was emptiness.
Loneliness was as deep and deep as a well where the bottom was not visible.
The emperor has nothing and will try to take it away. I grabbed such an emperor's
leg and burst into tears. He appealed with tears and pleaded not to hurt him.
“Your Majesty, I like Belua.”
At the moment, the emperor's face, which seemed to be insensitive forever, was
distorted. His lips draw a small line. His shoulder, which was wider than a tree,
shrank, and he became smaller and smaller, and soon became a boy. After returning
as a boy, Rupert was smiling.
On the day he accepted me as my person, I had such a dream.
Rupert suffered for a long time. It wasn't that I wasn't sick either, but I was
ashamed to be treated only by a doctor because of his serious condition. Since
Rupert was still hiding his identity, it was impossible to show his body to Tae Yi.
He insisted on not leaving the Imperial Palace, but he showed no signs of recovery
over time, so he headed to Fassbender Sangkai. Soon after he would rule the empire,
he had to leave the palace without wearing clothes properly on a comfy night when
the moon didn't rise. She hid her brilliant blonde hair in a black hood.
The darkness covered Rupert's face, but he couldn't hide his sick feelings. I
supported his arm around my shoulder, exhaling a colorful breath. If I hadn't
returned to the past, he wouldn't have been so sick.
At the moment, even though Rupert couldn't become an emperor and was worried if he
went wrong, he actually realized that it was the ending I most wanted to do, and a
dry laugh broke out.
I knew my cowardice, and I knew my weak heart. My contradiction will come back as a
big problem someday, but I closed my eyes because of the many things that happened
right away. I'm worried if Rupert gets sick, and I'm worried if he doesn't get
sick. So I'd rather not get sick.
“Let it go.”
“Don't open your mouth. It's hard for you.”
“Let it go...”
His inveterate command, barely taking his mouth off with a bloodless face, was not
even scary. I took a step, ignoring his words when spraying.
Now, even though he's bigger than me, he's not heavy. It couldn't be heavy. Rupert
literally ate enough to last his life to slow down my growth. Nevertheless, it is
only surprising that they are so tall.
“Lean more on me, Your Highness.”
Only me and Tori are accompanying him because he will be caught by him if he moves
to Louise. Because he was in poor condition, he could not use alchemy, and it was
very difficult for him to sneak out of the palace without his alchemy.
Tori was speechless all the time. In addition, she kept her mouth shut from the
moment I and Rupert arrived at the Imperial Palace.
“Coward, hypocrite.”
I remember the conversation I had with her before I went on to become Grand Duke. I
can't forget those eyes and facial expressions. A mug that grudgingly resents me. I
had no idea why she was resenting me. I haven't had such a situation yet.
I have not betrayed Rupert yet, and no one knows why I clung to him groaning.
Nevertheless, I was terrified that she might notice the black hypocrisy within me.
I am a coward and a hypocrite is right. Tori's expression was so accurate that he

didn't feel like refuting it. Holding a lantern smaller than the palm of my hand,
and often looking blankly at her back, ahead of us with a step, I followed her as I
raised Rupert.
He was quieter than he thought he would be able to put it down, not someone who
enjoys getting my help, but he was quieter than he thought. I think I was already
stunned when I looked around with doubts. I rattled and hurried to step.
“Tori, your Highness is weird. I need to go quickly.”
“...”
“Is there a doctor I can visit right now? The place where Louise said was too far
away...”
“Why are you worried about your charge?”
Tori's questions are annoying and out of time. I replied that her pointed tone was
unpleasant, but I tried to pretend that it was casual.
“The preacher is the person I serve. It's weird not to worry about it, isn't it?”
“... lie. Lariette is a liar!”
I was surprised by the cry of Tori's Ancalzine, and I heard him bowed down to
support Rupert. Unlike a new voice full of resentment toward me, she seems to cry
in no time. Parr's trembling gold eyelashes sat down moist. My lips seemed to be
barely swallowing my crying, and I lost my words for a while.
Now I saw that she was really small. Little by little, Rupert becomes a boy, but
she is still like a child. I was terribly denied that Tori would sit on the floor
and burst into a whack of crying.
“It's not a lie. I really care about him, Tori.”
“Lari, please. Don't let your charge change any more.”
She shone through her gear nose tears. I wanted to understand her because it hurts
to have tears dripping from her big green eyes.
“...”
“Tori, I don't have to talk to you.”
“I'm the only one...”
She asked what the hell she was talking about, but there was no answer coming back.
How did I change Rupert? Why does that change make Tori alone?
She couldn't stop her tears, but she hurried to step, saying she was worried about
Rupert. They guide us by knowing a doctor who lives closer to us. Suddenly, she
remembered that she deliberately drowned Rupert's raccoon in the water. Tori is
afraid of the growing number of things that are meaningful to Rupert.
Why? Could this be the reason for her death in the future? How on earth did their
relationship come about? I wanted to ask, but I didn't think Tori would answer it.
All the way to the doctor, tears flowed on Tori's cheek again and again. She cried
like an unruly child. I was afraid that even those who fell asleep would wake up
because they didn't even think about closing their mouths. A watery face that is
halfway illuminated by the light of the lanterns. The face of a reddened Tori. I
followed the tear marks she left behind.
After traveling quite a long distance, the place where Tori barely stopped walking
was a mansion that was so old that it would fall even if the wind blew. In fact, it
was a small house that was ashamed to be called a mansion. The only reason I
described the house as a mansion was simply because I guessed that the owner of the
mansion was a doctor. Because most doctors are aristocrats.
There was no small garden, so we had to stand right in front of the front door. The
house is so old and shabby, but there can be no servants.
It was a tall old man who responded to Tori's urgent knock. At first glance, my
back was so stiff that I didn't feel like I was an old man. He swept his white hair
up with one hand, and opened his mouth with a bothersome face.
“What's going on at this time?”
“Your Highness hurt you a little bit.”
“The preaching is a dog horn. It's not even the imperial family.”
The old man worked cold, and then killed alone. I was surprised by his unstoppable
remarks, and I shrugged my head because there was no way to hide my dumb face. The
gaze, which feels hot, falls to the back.
“What are you?”
“Hello. Lariette Isabel de Belois, the attendant maiden of Her Highness.”
“I put everything on, it bothers me.”
He grumbled rudely and listened to us. I really don't want to take it, but I'm
forced to take it in while giving me a tee. How can a doctor be sober when a boy
who is thin enough to have bursting bones is burdensome to breathe? I was so cheeky
that I didn't need your help soared to the end of my throat, but I tried to swallow
it. According to Tori, he is the fastest person to help Rupert right now.
“Tsu, I think I used alchemy forcibly because I looked at it.”
He laid down Rupert as if he were throwing Rupert on a wooden board that was worn
out of his own, what he called a bed. The support of the bed, which seems to have
been made by deliberately picking rotten wood, makes a squeak.
I sighed deeply, worried that he could really cure Rupert.
Real medicine is not a superstition of dancing while shaking a dry branch on a sick
person, but real medicine is a very advanced technique. Only a few aristocrats with
money, time, honor, and altruism learned medicine. And the treatment of such people
was as expensive as the holy water of Volgoorwad, who had divine power, and they
usually lived a rich life.
I swear by the poor doctor, I don't know a single person. Seeing my suspicious
eyes, the old man turns his head hard toward me as if he were annoyed. The thin
silver eyebrows soar sharply. I thought that the expression resembled Rupert at
first glance.
“What do you keep staring at like a poop dog? You can't help rat horns, so I'm
out!”
“... yeah, I don't like it.”
It is natural enough to feel bad and restrained. I repulsed quite naturally in

response.
“What?”
“I want to see you heal your charge.”
“Would I smash this guy?”
I was afraid that his suddenly raised hand would scratch me, but I held my hands
together as I endured my fear. Tori is also in a situation that could harm Rupert.
In fact, I was the one who had the most preponderance of the possibility or desire
to hurt him, but somehow the old man was as suspicious as me.
“I'm sorry if you're offended. As a practicing maiden, my duty is to do my best to
ensure the safety of her Highness.”
“Why did you bring a crazy kid?”
The old man laughs briefly and asks Tori. She was embarrassed by my stubbornness or
restless, but she took my side.
“Let Lari be with you, Papa Felipe.”
Like me, Tori held his hands together quietly and looked up at the old man with
reckless eyes. Whether her polite request, or her pitiful eyes like a mouse worked,
the old man shrugged his shoulders and then reaped the congratulatory spirit.
“Don't even breathe, you both.”
The old man crushed Rupert's chest with his right hand as he gasped to see what was
so painful. Soon he caresses his left eye, stained with raw color.
“I bleed too much.”
After a small murmur, the old man soon lifted the linen cloth that was covering the
bed. As a result, Rupert almost fell to the floor, but he supported Rupert with one
pair of legs. When the wooden frame of the bed is revealed, he breaks one finger. A
drop of dark red blood fell into the frame. The bed was swamped in green in an
instant.
The light that was spreading gradually flowed toward the moment the old man put his
hand on Rupert's body. Intricate patterns that I can hardly understand wrap around
his neck from ankle to neck. The appearance seemed so dangerous that I took a step
back without me knowing it.
I could not know the identity of the pattern, but I could instinctively know that
it was harmful to the body. When I looked back, Tori was crouching in a corner to
see if she was scared. I approached her quickly.
“What's that doing? That old man, I'm not a doctor.”
“... it's alchemy.”
“Were you an alchemist? How does such a person heal his charge?”
As if my words were ridiculous, Tori burst into laughter.
“Lari, there are few things you can't do with alchemy. It means you can save
people.”
“It's ridiculous.”
“Have you seen Her Majesty the Empress?”
How did Tory know that I knew what Rupert went through when he visited the Imperial
Palace? I don't even know Rupert. I was reminded of that terrible scene again.
Her statement that alchemy can save people is false. I never felt that the Empress
was alive. Lu, Lu. It was a doll pretending to be an empress who sang Rupert with a
mixed pronunciation. The Empress was a dead man who was not in this world.
Otherwise, Rupert would not be in such a deep despair.
“Tori, she's not a living person.”
“... people, not.”
Tori smiled bitterly and buried his face on my lap. When I looked closely, she was
shaking finely. If you face Rupert's pattern or the light coming out of the bed
properly, you turn your head as if it were a big deal. I was surprised and put my
hand on her shoulder.
“Tori, why is that? Does it hurt?”
“No. Lari, Lari, please join the hand of Your Highness. It's going to hurt a lot.”
I woke up from my seat with a nod. I couldn't see it well because it was obscured
by the insidious green smoke, but when I looked closely, Rupert's face was really
distorted. As she watched me get closer to him, Najimak opened her mouth.
“Lari, was Her Majesty the Empress dead in Lari's eyes?”
When asked by Tori, I was a little embarrassed and hesitated. It was vague to say
that the Empress was completely dead.
“... In my view, she wasn't even Her Majesty the Empress.”
“So what was it?”
“Foolish.”
The emperor's obsession and Rupert's foolishness. Something created by such an

unfortunate and comfy feeling.
Satisfied with my answer, she no longer caught me, and I focused on Rupert. The old
man did not prevent me from getting close to him and holding hands.
As if he had done his job, he lit the pipe while leaning on the wall close to the
bed. As Rupert often does, he simply wraps the end of the pipe with the palm of his
hand, but it catches fire. After all, it was alchemy. I nodded with understanding.
“Your Highness, are you sick a lot?”
He can't answer my question. I wiped the sweat of the peregrine peregrine on his
straight forehead with my sleeves. Even though it was because of Rupert that the
tiger entered the den, I didn't feel good because I was watching him suffer from
being injured while saving me. I opened my mouth as I looked back at the old man
who only emitted smoke without words.
“Is it okay now?”
“I don't know. I'm not a doctor babble, I don't know.”
He answered bluntly and whisked the pipe towards Rupert. Surprised that the ash
contained in the pipe was scattered on the patient, I woke up and covered Rupert's
face with the back of my hand.
“Nothing, what are you doing!”
“Can't you smoke even if you wear it in my house? It's a loud girl with a bell or a
bell.”
“Cak!”
The old man nervously approached me and pushed me away. Even though I gave strength
to my feet not to be pushed, it got worse. When he looked at his wrinkled face, he
looked very old, but he was strangely powerful.
“Lu, wake up. I don't want to leave her at my house because she's noisy.”
“...”
“If I don't wake up right away, I'll tear her mouth off.”
Horrified by the terrible momentum, I sat down and withdrew from the wind. I tore
my mouth. My mouth hangs as much as Rupert.
The old man with his tongue clenched to see if he didn't like Rupert because he was
stunned and had no words, took off Rupert's upper clothes with an unstoppable
touch.
We already know that Rupert is not a woman, so Tori may have brought us here, but I
urgently raised my body because he was sick and thought that Rupert, whose slender
beauty shines even more because of his pale face, would be in danger.
“Why, why, why, Your Highness, please undress!”
“Oh, I'm treating you as a pervert now.”
The old man smiled and stared at me, saying that he was stunned. The mouth is
raised, but the eyes are similar to those of a beast. I was afraid that even my
claws would pop out of my blue eyes, but in this harsh world, Rupert was the most
dangerous person among us when I asked him to pay back in a different way if there
was no treatment cost. Because it's the prettiest.
I grabbed Rupert's disheveled top and stared hard at the old man. This perverted
old man! For a person like this, it may not matter if she is a boy or a girl if she
is as pretty as Rupert. I forgot black that the person who brought us here was
Rupert's most trusted and cherished Tori, and stepped forward as if protecting
Rupert.
“I'm frustrated with a little stripped of the boy's upper torii. Get out of the
way.”
He put his hand on Rupert's revealed chest again, drawing both bodies that he
didn't even care about me. Without a bird to dry up, he said something he didn't
know. Pots, sounds, and the flame of alchemy that is now familiar spreads. By the
time the flame became more frequent, Rupert slowly raised his upper body.
“What is it. It's off.”
It's nice to have a cold refusal to spit out while pushing me away from running in
a half-colored manner.
“If you wake up, get out, dude.”
The old man had just set up his mind, but he still issued a congratulatory order
for Rupert, who could not be found as blood. I thought Rupert could say anything,
and he woke up from his bed without words. It sounds small, as if it were still
difficult to stand. I looked back at the old man as I supported him to be upset.
“Your charge is still not in good condition.”
“By the way?”
“If you want to help, you have to help until the end.”
The old man even stuck out his tongue. If Bernardi wasn't a country that honors the
old man, and I wasn't an aristocrat who knew courtesy, I would surely have hit it.
I tried to laugh, hiding my trembling fists.
“I'll ask you.”
“Please, Papa Felipe.”
Tori takes over my words. While the two of us were trying to persuade the old man,
Rupert contemplated with an indifferent face. I was outrageous because it seemed
that it had nothing to do with whether I was sick or not, or whether I fell on my
way back to the palace. Why do we hang on to this unkind old man right now?
“Your Highness, are you dizzy?”
I grabbed the pillar of the bed and pushed him down slightly as he was supporting
his body. He grunts and falls into bed. I aimed at the pillow, which was old but
looked quite fluffy, but he stared as if he was going to kill me if he didn't know
my meticulous care.
“Your Highness, don't open your mouth. I lose my energy.”
I grinned as I asked Rupert to shut up pretty. He closes his eyes, saying that he
is crappy. With that unspoken permission, “I can never move a single step here!” I
decided to show it with my whole body.
When I open my arms and block between Rupert and the old man, the old man's face is
greatly distorted. He opened his mouth with a rough grip on his silver mustache.
“What do you want?”
“You only need to restore health to return to the Imperial Palace. I'm walking
around this night in that state, and what if I fall down again?”
In order to stimulate the conscience of an elderly man who seemed to be short, I

swiped his body and showed Rupert suffering from pain. Every time Rupert takes a
hard breath, the bright, sweaty blonde falls on his white forehead. The old man
could not take his eyes off the blonde.
“... I hate kids because of this.”
As if he had given up, he sighed deeply, and immediately sat down on the small
chair he had been walking by his bedside. After shrugging on his back, he looks
like a real old man. In the face of hardship, I hesitated.
“Thank you, uh, um... alchemist?”
“The alchemist is a guy who struggles to breathe. It's not me.”

As the old man died, Rupert nervously threw a pillow at me. No, why are you grumpy
to me? I was outrageous, but I couldn't get angry with someone who was sick, so I
picked up a pillow that quietly shook me away.
“Your Highness, if you keep moving, your recovery will slow down.”
“It's all better.”
“Lie.”
“... Sass, chew, don't do it.”
Rupert barely opens his eyes and stares at me. Like a midsummer recording, there
was a drop of pain in the blue eyes. I smiled like a sigh and grabbed his hand.
“Your Highness, thank you so much for saving me.”
He closed his eyes again without answering whether he had the strength to root my
hand. As if he was falling asleep, he hissed and beckoned to the old man who opened
and closed his mouth to see what he had to say.
“Your Highness, you have to sleep.”
Fortunately, he slowly got up from his seat and walked towards the kitchen as if he
understood my meaning. Tory, who watched us still, often follows him in steps. I
wanted to keep Rupert's side a little longer, so I didn't follow them.
The answer doesn't come back. But I confirmed that he was conscious of the
flabbiness of his thin eyelashes.
“There must be a way for all of us to be happy.”
A light but warm lantern draped over his face. I felt like I had finally found my
way in the pale demon forest. My heart was bitter when I thought of a boy who would
have wandered in the middle of a forest where there was no adult to lean on.
“Alas.”
For the first time, I wanted him to be happy.
I watched him for a while until he fell asleep. I knew what it meant to accept me
in a life where there was no one to trust so much, and everything would end if I
took a wrong step. Nevertheless, I was disillusioned by myself, who hated him
endlessly, and I touched Rupert's nostrous light when he was in trouble.
My mother didn't know how to leave my side, who had frequent juxtapositions when I
was young. Whether she was sick for a day or a week, she woke up and stayed by my
side. I only knew that the existence of a mother was like that. Wiping the sweaty
forehead with a handkerchief, waking up the child wandering in a nightmare.
Rupert's nightmare is his mother. The Empress was remembered by me for her white
feet. The foot that Rupert couldn't take his eyes off. I was terrified when I
spilled out of a quilt made of silk, and pretty pure white feet without a single
callus.
What kind of feelings did he watch his alternative mother with? My heart hurts
because of the horror, and I couldn't even cry. The grabbed hand trembles.
“If you wake up, you might get hungry, so I'll make you kill.”
Tori and the old man did not return from the kitchen. I raised my body wondering
about their whereabouts. I looked back at him buried in a large bed. Fifteen. He
became a prince in the fall, so there was little time left. I still couldn't
believe that Rupert would be such a cruel emperor today.
He was too ordinary, even though he was shy. It hurts normally.
The kitchen directly connected to the bedroom was narrow enough to fill up when two
people entered. I don't understand his poverty because he's not a doctor, but if
so, what is the relationship between him and Rupert? The old man was sitting across
the table, and Tori was sitting on the countertop next to the brazier.
The appearance was so natural that I wanted Tori not Rupert to have a relationship
with the old man.
“How are you telling me?”
“I think you're getting a little better.”
“I'm glad.”
“It's okay, my intestines are all broken.”
The old man interferes because it's bumpy. In his words, I think of Rupert's
alchemy, where he vomited a handful of blood. It was powerful, but it was just as
dangerous.
“If you weren't an alchemist, how did you heal your charge?”
“There is a separate person who drew the pension camp that was on that bed.”
I turned my head towards Tori because I didn't notice that he wanted to say more.
She shuddered when the old man performed alchemy on Rupert earlier. I took off the
cape coat I was wearing and gave her a look around.
“Mer, dust, ask.”
“I've already buried a lot. It's me that I came up with my charge.”
“I'm sorry, Lari...”
She lowered her eyes with a really reflective face. I shut my mouth because I
didn't know what to say. I'm not angry with her. It was just, terribly confused.
Rupert and she struggled with a strong bond with the only two sheep in the world.
I shouldn't let him change. I don't even know that he's changed, but if his change
is the key to changing the future, I had no reason not to try to change him.
When I didn't have an answer, Tori stretched out with anxious eyes and looked at
me. I raised my hand to dry her, anxiously biting her finger.
“It's okay. I didn't get angry, Tori.”

“After all, Lariette is a person with a pretty heart.”
“They're playing.”
The old man flutters again with a Willetan accent. If you look closely, he is
definitely a Wilretan. It's also Ardelle in the south. His rough skin smells of the
sea. I felt a little offended in a tone that laughed at me and put out my lips.
Participant. He's tough, not a doctor, but he's the one who helped Rupert.
“Give me the money. Treatment costs.”
“I didn't treat it before!”
“You're joking, Lari.”
As I spoke loudly, Tori smiled and stopped me. In Tori's pure faith, the old man
kicked his tongue with a stunned face.
“It's not a joke...”
“Papa Felipe, you have a lot of money.”
Hung.
I actually don't like Ardelle people. They were so extravagant that they followed
only pleasure. It is not in line with Bernardi, who considers the virtue of
moderation noble.
“I didn't treat it for sure. I haven't even opened my eyes yet.”
The old man laughed at me to see if the discomfort felt in my tone was interesting.
“I gave it back quite well if it was about that. After all, Ludo is nothing more
than a toy for your emperor.”
I couldn't stand his light tone. Because Tori endured us with him, and Rupert was
not surprised by the situation after he was distracted, he surely knew everything.
I didn't know him. Before going against time, I didn't know an Ardelle man called
“Papa Felipe.”
But what I know now is that Rupert's situation is not light enough to be jokingly
considered. I saw it through his eyes. Even I, the enemy, was a little sympathetic
to him because of the grieving sight. The current emperor, pretending to be
Rupert's father, was never funny enough to put it in his mouth to scratch my
nerves.
“If you say 'your emperor', you're not a Bernergi person either.”
“Do you have an obligation to answer?”
“It's okay if you don't do it. You can ask Torihana later.”
“Luga will never tell me anything about me.”
Lu.
It's a friendly title. An outsider who knows that the real name of Lady Laferte is
Rupert. He smiled again with a big mouth open at me. When he was young, he was a
person who would have heard quite a handsome voice. At first glance, the mouth and
sharp nose that opens up cool when laughing resembles Rupert.
He whispers in a low voice.
“Because I'm her father.”
The real father of the maiden of this country.
“What, what?”
The old man Yang giggled that my embarrassed reaction was funny. The wacky
personality hits and laughs are hefty. There was a myth that Ardelle originally
laughed well, but it was amazing to see it. Bernardi downplayed things like
laughing with a loud voice.
“Why are you so surprised? To have a baby, you have to have a dad. Isn't it?”
He even made a low-grade beckoning. It's a difficult gesture for a fourteen-year-

old girl to understand, but unfortunately, after two more years after eighteen, I
know what it means. As I blush and bow my head, his laughter intensifies.
Rupert's paternity. Yes, if the Empress was his birth mother, but the emperor was
not his father, there must have been another person. However, since Rupert became
Crown Prince and Emperor without any braking, I have ignored his existence. I was
idle.
The old man is a person who has been removed from history. No, he is a person who
has never even been specified. I frowned upon and assessed the authenticity of the
words.
No matter how much I look at it, I'm too old...
“Eva wasn't a woman of a man's age.”
“... Tori, are you really? This is your Highness, Father...”
“He's the most powerful person.”
He's the most powerful person. I swallowed my breath because I wanted this to be
another shenanigans. Unless there is any Rupert father contest, what candidate is
there for my father? Who is the father and who plays a match? When I became a
flagship, the old man lifted Tori sitting at the counter with a trembling voice.
“Eva had so many men.”
It is a blue sky wall power. Of course, she never thought that she would have kept
her fidelity to the emperor, or that she should protect it. It was a marriage that
was close to crime, not comparable to kidnapping. I was ashamed to name it as the
national soul of Bernardi, and I became familiar with it as an imperial citizen. It
was so natural that she wasn't committed to her marriage.
But...
“Look at the facial expressions, look at the facial expressions. After all, what
are the Bernardi guys.”
He treated me like a raging old man, believing that marriage is sacred and that
both husband and wife should be faithful to each other. I turned my head
inadvertently because my face got hot.
I was asked why I was treated as a strange person, but Tori is also a casual face
of Yang who has no idea about the old man's words. Putting a scandal in her mouth
that the Empress had many men is actually blasphemy, even though it is a great
felony.
However, there was a greater question than the disrespectful attitude of the old
man. There was no credibility in saying that he really believed himself to be
Rupert's father.
“Then why didn't you run away with Rupert?”
My father can't leave my son in that state.
The old man opened his eyes in a circle. I don't seem to understand the intention
of my words, and it's an innocent face that doesn't fit.
“Why did I take Lu and run away?”
“Why is that. Don't you know the situation your Highness is in?”
“It's terrible. But what is that?”
He giggled like a child. I frowned upon as his laughter began to sound like
scratching the floor with his fingernails. Why? If you are a human being with a
soul, isn't it a natural choice?
Even if Rupert wasn't my child, I would sympathize with it. If the old man had done
so, all the horrors and grievous deaths I experienced would not have existed in the
first place. I really wish anyone, only one decent adult, had reached out to a
young Rupert who fell into a swamp.
“The emperor is what Luga wants. There's no reason for me to stop it.”
“I don't think your Highness is coveted because he really wants the throne.”
When the old man shrugged his shoulders and handed him, I impulsively repulsed. If
Rupert had heard it, he would surely laugh at how hard I knew about myself.
However, I was able to be sure. It's not the emperor or power that Rupert really
wants and wants to have. He didn't want to be the ruler of the continent. For
someone, something as natural as spring that returns year after year, but something
that is not allowed to him for a lifetime. That kind of warmth.
“Let's say you're right. What does that have to do with me?”
The old man, chewing on such a sound, seemed terribly selfish. On the other hand,
it seems useless. He really doesn't seem to understand my blaming eyes. “What if
you were his father?” It's enough for a sass to fit in. I was lonely and outraged
by the situation where I seemed to be playing him unintentionally and for no
reason.
The old man opened his mouth pretending to be naive.
“Little boy, I am a rationalist.”
“Do all rationalists have no soul like you?”

At my rebuke, he tinkered.
“I don't even believe in souls in the first place. But as an excuse, I wanted Eva,
I never wanted Lu.”
“He's still a child born to a woman he loves.”
“Oh, I'm very mistaken.”
The old man claps his tongue while revealing his yellowed teeth.
“I didn't love Eva, I lust for it. The same is true even if I loved it. Human love
is nothing more than the desire to reproduce evolved animals. I didn't have a
rational choice to breed, but my underbelly wanted her. That's all.”
The old man's excuse was as imposing as his level of irresponsibility. When I was
full of excitement and laughed, he added loudly.
“Why should I take care of a child who is inevitably caused by a simple passion
rather than an action chosen by my reason? I told Eva in the first place that I
don't want children. She said she was taking birth control thoroughly. My fault is
nothing but naively believing in her. Eva used me.”
He very naturally shifted responsibility to the Empress. This human being, ate.
It's so selfish that it can't be discordant. I wasn't asking him to love Rupert.
It's probably not an emotion created by wanting to have it, whether it's a mojung
or a denial.
But... I still couldn't get it out of that horribly sinking sculpture boat. The
sails were sinned. It wasn't okay to pretend to be a stillborn mountain that takes
place a lot, whether it's in Whanga or a private house, and send it to a house
where you can just raise it normally, even if it's not generous.
“You sympathize with Lu.”
“How dare I sympathize with Your Highness?”
“It would be dangerous, you. Sympathy is a double-edged sword.”
The old man muttered an unknown sound and woke up Tori, who was leaning against the
wall and drowning. Whether she had fallen asleep deeply, she only woke up after the
old man shook her body for a while. Even the fact that she was by her side was
forgotten for a moment because she was so sleepy.
I wanted to know how far I heard it, but I wanted it to be okay because there were
no stories that would be difficult to get into her ears. Tori already guessed that
I knew more or less about the relationship between Rupert and the emperor.
“Tori, I'll make soup for my Highness.”
The old man died, and I didn't even look at him because he didn't seem to be able
to help him when he woke up. I've never cooked it a few times, so I didn't know
much about the recipe for onion soup, which is the easiest soup. Tori also mocked
his head with his unsophisticated eyes open in a circle to see if the circumstances
of Nawan were not so different.
“Lari, I don't know how to make soup.”
“Uh... well, is there a dish you know how to do?”

“I don't have it.”
She answered proudly, scratches her back hair and laughs at Bash. I couldn't blame
her because the dishes I knew how to do were hand-picked — there were only
dumplings.
Yeah. Let's go to dumplings, dumplings.
Dumplings are the only answer. I was careful not to wake Rupert and began making
dumplings like a thief. I thought the old man's kitchen was definitely empty, but
when I found it, there was almost nothing missing. When I found the cellar saying I
needed meat, he jagged the side door behind me.
“I didn't really think there would be a storage room.”
He snorts at my murmur. He told me that cooking and science are similar, and that
he enjoys cooking. Saying that, the form of lifting a knife is quite natural. He
opened a door that didn't look like a door because I was too small and chopped the
pork he brought.
“Wen dumplings for a kid who suffers from pain because he's sick?”
“Your Highness's favorite food.”
“Does she have a favorite food?”
He opened his eyes wide, as if he was genuinely surprised. I understood why he did
it. Rupert looks very fussy at first glance, but he doesn't express his likes and
dislikes. I don't give opinions on food, places, or anything. He ate given food in
a given place and endured an unavoidable situation.
I like Rupert. There are only three things in this world that I can be confident
in. Dumplings, Guns, and Tori. I hated everything else fairly, but can I express
that I don't like it? Even then, Tori said he didn't like it. It's just his thing,
so I'll save it.
“Your Highness is also a person. Of course, I have a favorite food.”
When I protested in a small voice, he shrugged his shoulders like a habit. It

seemed troublesome to make it even more difficult. I didn't like his attitude of
constantly treating Rupert as a soulless doll, but I shut my mouth because I didn't
want to argue anymore.
“Please lend me some salt and pepper.”
I sprinkled the minced meat with the seasoning he gave me without saying anything,
and then kneaded the flour. I have made a mistake before, so I have to be a little
more careful today. I remember a time when Rupert ate all those dumplings that
didn't even look like dumplings because they all collapsed. It's true that he was
forced to eat, but he didn't hate the food I made. I need to learn to cook.
Since aristocrats usually have chefs, they rarely even cook their own dishes, but
mothers value the affection that goes into food. That's why he sometimes gave Lehan
and me their own baked cookies and pies.
The cookies that my mother kneaded and baked by her own were less tasty than those
measured and made by Bernona Marcel or from a famous bakery, but they were warmer.
Freshly baked, golden brown cookies with the care and affection of the creator make
you feel a little better with the warmth and aroma that spreads when asked.
I wanted Rupert to feel that warmth a little more. I didn't think that he would be
happy or liked me just because I took a homemade dish and offered it to him. It was
just a pity. Even more so when I face someone who claims to be his father and
father. There is also a saying that blood is darker than water, but he was more
than others. If we just go back to the Imperial Palace, we may be charged for
treatment like a bad thing.
I put the dumplings on a steamer, waited for them to ripen, and looked at the
people around Rupert one by one. Tori loves Rupert, but there is a corner of doubt
about his complete affection. Before I came back from the dead, I also had to think
about the fact that he killed her himself.
Fassbender is literally a merchant. It's nothing more than or less than Rupert's
surrender. Louise Baden was Rupert's faithful servant until I died, but I didn't
think he was a grown-up adult who would help Rupert grow.
I gave up soon after trying to figure out who could have saved Rupert. Actually, I
tried it. If there was someone next to Rupert who could really do that, he would
not have grown into a tyrant.
As soon as I tried to imagine Rupert growing up normally, I shook my head. I can't

imagine Rupert other than Tyrant Lasperich I.
Before I returned to the past and now, if there was a different person around
Rupert, I was the only one. If I want him to be happy, if I want him to live like a
human being, I am the only one who can help me. But I don't have enough heart. The
willingness to do that was not handsome either. The heart of going back and forth
between regret and hatred always leaned towards hatred. I can't help it. I am
originally cowardly.
I blamed my good heart and put steaming dumplings on a plate. This was the only
thing I could do for him. Pretending to count his heart or comfort straight, and
decorating warm eyes looking at him. That's just that.
A child as quick as Rupert could not notice my sincerity, but he passed on. That's
why I'm desperate for warmth. Because he is a child who coveted even my warmth that
I can't really do for him.
“Your Highness, are you still sleeping?”
There was no answer to the careful knock, but I immediately walked into the
bedroom. Now, as if he were stable, Rupert was lying down with an even breath. When
he wiped the left side of his face, which had dried up with blood, with a wet
towel, he noticed a long period of life. From the fringe of the eyebrows to the
cheekbones. It's thin, but it's quite long. It seemed to be ugly, and I swept it
off with my fingertips, which was the same as the wound I had made.
“I made dumplings because I was afraid I would be hungry.”
His eyebrows wriggle small to see if he can hear me. I smiled and put a plate of
dumplings on the side of the bed.
“When I was sick, my mother always baked sweets. I usually ask you to refrain from
being bad for your body.”
“...”
“When people get sick, they want to eat their favorite food. Because I don't have a
taste. That's why I think you did it.”
He frowned upon my useless words as if his head hurt.
“Your Highness, I'll give you dumplings every time you feel uncomfortable!”
“Don't do it.”
Rupert's annoyed answer comes back as if I was confident, clenched my fists in the
air and pledged. I grumbled, helping him raise his body.
“What do you say about Hae Jun-dae.”
“Look at your dumplings. It doesn't even taste good, this one.”
“Uh, didn't it work out this time?”
I was puzzled and looked at the dumplings that Rupert pointed with his finger. The
dough was soft, so it was very well cooked. There is also a chance that the
stuffing will not be cooked a little due to haste, but...
I believed in Rupert's strong stomach. If the original nature is poor, the stomach
is strong. He has never lost weight even though he has such a temper, so he must
have a very strong stomach.
“It's better than last time.”
He nodded slightly and picked up the dumplings with one hand. Even though I watch
him with my eyes open with lanterns, there is no saying to go out as usual. I
laughed rather than watching him grumble and eat dumplings. The matted hair looks
greasy because of sweat, and her eyes are thin, and she doesn't look like a maiden
at all because she eats food with her hands.
In addition to the nobility of the imperial family, it seems that it is possible to

have a chat on the road. If I was a squishy man, I had a pretty eye that I could
eat and live with my face.
When I couldn't swallow laughter, he swiped his head, looking distracted by

swallowing dumplings. I opened my mouth, looking at his cheeks convex like a
mountain beast at the door of prey.
“Your Highness, no one believes that if you eat food that way, you will tell the
maiden.”
“It doesn't matter.”
In an instant, he harmed three dumplings and took off his palm. With his arms
behind his back, he leaned his head wide. The uvula is so distinct that it can no
longer be covered.
“I have brought evidence that the Grand Duke is preparing for rebellion, and the
emperor will try to hand over the throne to me right away.”
“... can I ask why?”
In fact, there is no reason why he should be a prince. I didn't even guess why the
emperor was taking Rupert as a maiden, except for a doll that looked like an
empress.
“The emperor doesn't like me, but I'm terribly afraid of the Grand Duke.”
Is it because I am afraid that my last years will be the same as my older brother?
Although the usurpation of the emperor has been repeated over 1,000 years of
history, it was certainly rare to happen twice in the same generation. How scary is
my brother because it is a crown that was pushed in with the army and intercepted
by his brother.
“Oh, that's right.”
Rupert is a face that I don't understand my dry reaction. He soon stretched out his
arm and pulled me toward me. The green area facing up close is still as dense as a
forest in the middle of summer. His mouth is sweet. He rarely hesitated, so I
waited quietly.
“How far do you know?”
“What?”
“How far have you heard, what have you guessed, and how much have you understood?”
It was a simple question, but it was difficult to answer. But he didn't seem to
expect what Tori knew, so I decided to tell the truth. I heard most of them,
guessed a lot, and understood your circumstances so much that I hated myself.
“Your Highness...”
“Uh.”
“I know you're not from Whanga.”
This word implied all the answers to his questions. It is also a felony for a
person who is not a member of the imperial family to condone becoming the emperor
of Bernardi. He stared at me without speaking. The puzzlement that comes to his
face again. I wanted to save it like a floating sailboat.
“I decided that I would be a man of His Highness.”
“It doesn't make sense.”
“Where is the world where only things that make sense happen?”
“Why?”
“I think I can only be happy if your Highness is happy.”
I didn't think Rupert would be happy when he became emperor, but he replied. It is
the only sincerity in a layer of falsehood.
“I think it's a bond.”
“I don't believe that.”
I grinned at his harsh words. Yes, the concept of connection is too romantic for
him to believe. I also didn't think that the reason we got involved was something
that God had taken over. But isn't there a thing called manpower? No matter what
the purpose is, can we create a relationship where we can strive for each other's
safety?
I had a relationship with Rupert that much. He couldn't truly trust me, and it
would be difficult for me to be true to him.
Instead of urging me without an answer, Rupert thought again. No matter how good he
is in mathematics, he will not be able to count my mind. I can't guess that I've
already gone through the future. He looked up at the flat ceiling for a while. The
puck was beautiful even though she was sick with her smooth profile. A handful of
yellow light falls due to the fluid nose.
“You're scared of me.”
He fiddled with the lamp on the side table and spoke.
“But I'm sure I'm going to be emperor, so I want to be by my side.”
“That's right.”
“I have no idea the reason for your damn conviction. I didn't even guess.”
“I just told you it was persimmon.”
“After all, this is extortion if you open your mouth.”
Rupert looks at me and makes a temper. I swiped down my eyes because it was true
that I told a lie.
“It doesn't matter, though.”
He looked at me like that and was neat. Imperceptibly, he completely turned to me

and smiled with one hand on his chin. It was a meaningless smile that was neither
affectionate nor uncommon, but even he was a rare person, and his body flinched at
the moment. He adhered to the nonchalant attitude of Yang who knew everything, or
that it was okay if he didn't know it.
“Because you're mine.”
Even if you live or die, your soul falls to Hell, and only white bones remain. It
seemed that such a quadruple was attached.
#7. puzzle pieces

As Rupert regained his health, I immediately applied for a vacation. He didn't ask
me why I was on vacation, but I was stabbed and confided that I wanted to go to see
Jual Lehan in the Americas.
Lehan knew much more than I expected, and my belief that my ignorant little brother
was put to death without knowing English was a very foolish illusion. He knew at
least more than I did, if not as much as my father.
I have to persuade Lehan somehow. I needed him. I already realized that my father
was a cowardly person. Watching was a sin, and in the end, Belua was ruined by the
punishment he had been watching, rather than the death of a dog without a reason. I
am convinced that if my father had become an adult like a giant tree that could
lean on Rupert, he would not have hurt Belua.
Rupert is a man who can do that enough. At least it was so far. He knew goodwill,
distinguished malice, and did not know righteousness. The reality that the father
is the one who did not protect the human torii is disappointing, but after
resenting his father, Belua will not be saved.
Deep fatigue subsides. I was very tired of nursing him day and night. He hired a
coachman for money because he was afraid of an accident if he drove a carriage.
It's been a long time since I was riding a real carriage instead of a Prao
carriage, so I was a little excited. The journey of looking out the window without
worrying about bumping into other wagons was quite tasteful. In autumn, the red
city blends like a picture with fallen leaves.
Fallen leaves that seem different but colored with similar colors scatter in the
wind and fall into the sky. Even on the painter's palette, it seemed that only the
paint that was attached to both sides was chosen.
I looked at the increasingly red city and figured out the date of the inauguration
of Prince Rupert. I didn't remember the exact date, but it was autumn. It's not
long since Rupert himself admitted that he was just around the corner. The day when
he will come to power will soon come, but I am not sure if I am properly prepared.
Rehan would have to listen to me.
I wonder if Rehan would welcome me in the first place. I was reminded of our
awkward last encounter. There is still time until his adolescence, which I
remember, but I don't know because many things have changed as I return to the
past.
The last time he saw his face was certainly sadly sober. What was the reason why
Gorten began to doubt his father? Why did your father close his eyes to the
situation of the Empress and Rupert? I don't think Lehan would know everything, but
even the fragmentary pieces were precious.
“What is the purpose of the visit?”
“I came to see my brother.”
A young boy, a cadet, who seems to be on duty as a guard, carefully knocks on the
window of the carriage. I untied the necklace from my neck and handed it to him to
find Lehan Dietrich Velua. He had a nice face to the name. I'm glad that Lehan
seems to be doing well at the Academy, as well as the noodle shop clerk I went to
last time.
“Thank you, Lady Belua. I will inform Cadet Dietrich of the Lady's visit right
now.”
The boy bowed his head in a gentlemanly manner and moved away. Lehan really quickly
appeared to see if he didn't bother to say that he was going to announce it right
away. In a neat wooden structure, he walks with a quick step, which fits perfectly
with the trees. He looked around at the sheep looking for me, and found the
imperial carriage and ran.
Even though I was worried, Lehan was happy to greet me. I was relieved by the blunt
blush on my face.
“Lehan.”
“Are you here. Please tell me in advance from the next time.”
He smiled as he swiped over one cheek as if he was trying not to be happy. After
seeing it, I've seen it all.
“Sorry. Were you busy?”
“No. It's not busy.”
He answered calmly and escorted me out of the carriage. I stepped on the stairs of
the carriage and stepped on the ground, and my eye level changed whether it was
taller or not. Even before I died, one head was bigger than me, so I wondered how
much bigger it would be when I grew up completely. In this life, I put my hand on
the cheek of his publication as I decided to see his full growth.
“I wanted to see it.”
Lehan flinched for a moment. His dark dark brown hair flutters in the wind. He
looked at me for a long time without an answer.
“Since outsiders are not allowed to enter the dormitory, we will take you to the
reception room.”
Lehan turned his head as if he couldn't hear me and pointed to the other side of
the building where he came out.
“How's school? Is it worth going around?”
Every time I met, Lehan laughed like a sigh when she asked her regards. His young
face looked somewhat sad. Deep brown eyes, like old trees, even feel a sense of
determination for no reason.
He guided me to the reception room, which is not very luxurious or glamorous, but
has a sense of old-fashioned majesty, and put a broom on the doorhook to prevent
others from entering. I rattled and asked trembling because I was sorry for the
appearance of hanging on the door.
“Can you still do that?”
“You just have to take it.”
“Uh... yeah.”
Although it was not a desirable cadet's posture, I nodded because I didn't feel
like blaming him. Sitting me on the couch, he put the kettle on the brazier without
words. It was an attitude that I had already become quite accustomed to not using a
user.
Suddenly, even though the last time I saw Lehan was not that long ago, I felt that
he was unfamiliar. A teapot straddled on an elongated finger sits down when sprayed
on the table.
Even after he sat across from me, he hadn't spoken for quite some time, and we
remained silent. It's also because I was small and didn't ask his regards any more.
Rehan couldn't make eye contact with me, and barely opened his mouth with a
restless sigh.
“I heard something from my father.”
“Yeah, I thought it would.”
My father took all the letters I had handed over. It's not something I can't guess
because his mother and Lehan are the only people he can announce my regression.
“Is it real that you suffered death?”
I couldn't answer his big question right away. However, Lehan seemed too sad to
affirm lightly. I swallowed a horse around my eyes that were so moist that I felt
sorry.
Oh, I'm still too young.
I didn't get a sense of how much reality Lehan, thirteen, could handle. He was
always an adult belly than me, but he was a child. Rupert wears a flag, pretends to
be naughty, pretends to be rational, and feels like a cold-blooded man who doesn't
know as much as a rat tail, but he's actually a child.
“Well... I don't know how my father spoke, but the answer to that question is,
yeah, right.”
It was harder for me to explain my regression to Rehan than it was to my father.

There are many reasons, but first, because I care more about his young feelings
than his father's, and secondly, because he empathizes much more emotionally than
his father.
Lehan was horrified by the fact that I had to suffer death. How sick were you. How
scary was it. Rehan's response to holding my hand while asking in a trembling voice
was certainly much stronger than his father's. The last time I saw him crying in
front of me was before the flood, and I was sick of his crying voice.
“I'm really fine.”
In my words, Lehan raised his other hand and stroked my head. When I touch my
brother, I feel so adult that I laugh. It's amazing that my father and Lehan
immediately believe in my regression with just a few words from me. I think it's a
shenanigans for a child.
However, his expression was too serious for Lehan to think he was making fun of me.
Mae Yang was serious enough to be even, my brother. He couldn't make a joke.
“It's even more amazing that you and your father trust me, I am.”
“My sister said, how can you not believe it?”
“Did you tell my mother?”

“No, not yet... I think it would be better for my sister to tell me directly.”
Lehan hesitantly replies. All of the letters I gave to my father are kept by Rehan.
I decided that I should speak to my sickly mother after she had settled down a
little.
“Lehan, I'll ask you one last time.”
“Yes.”
“Don't you really know about what my father hides from me?”
Lehan did not answer. Thanks to his short cut hair, his expression is revealed. The
dark dark brown eyebrows slowly subsided.
“I'll ask you first. Will Belua certainly perish, as your sister said? Is there any
way I can stop my sister other than being in the Imperial Palace?”
“I'm going to stop it. But there's no one I can change other than myself, Lehan.”
“You might be able to persuade my father. Didn't you say she enshrines Her Majesty
up close, and if so, she, no, he...”
Lehan's voice becomes smaller and smaller whether he is not confident in his own
words. I bowed my head down and lightly stroked his shoulder.
“Lehan, people don't change.”
“...”
“My father will not betray the imperial family. It's never someone who commits
treason. My father always did that. Nevertheless, due to rebellion, Belua became
powder.”
I remembered the mansion of Belua, which was burnt on fire. It's been a long time
since it was built, but my house, which was more beautiful than any other mansion I
knew, collapsed.
“The preaching will save me. You can also protect Belua. However, I didn't change
the charge. I'm telling you that he was originally such a person...”
That's what I didn't know.
The world didn't know him. Just as you can't see both sides of a coin at the same
time, I and the world I lived in, who only remembers Tyrant Lasperich I, will never
know what kind of eyes he cares for Tori and how far he sacrifices for someone he
called me.
Even if his eyes were injured and his vision was bloody, or his body was ruined by
abusing alchemy, he had no way of resenting me. He was originally a person who
could do that for his own sake.
“If you hadn't really committed treason, there would have been a reason to be
caught by the imperial family, or your Highness. I need to know that.”
I pleaded, holding the shoulder of Rehan, who kept turning away from me. I had to
know my father's intentions. A secret he couldn't tell even before death.
Why did you turn away from the Empress? Saying that the emperor was afraid would
not be an excuse. He's not that kind of person. Our father is a foolish stubborn,
but not a coward.
“Lehan, if you know anything, please tell me.”
“I don't know why my father rebelled against the imperial family.”
“Then?”
On the nuance of knowing something else, I deliberately asked, facing Lehan's eyes
straight. As I remember, they are always straight eyes.
I know that if Rehan or my father tries to hide something from me, it's to protect
me, not to harm me. But now I had to move in reverse. I was in a position not to be
protected by them, but to protect them.
“Lehan, it's okay if it's not related to the imperial family.”
“... sister.”
“Is there any more secret that my father hides from me?”
“I don't know if it's okay for me to say this.”
He hesitated and swept my back hair. Things like sighing and hesitation separate us
depressingly. He looked back at me as if he had finally decided. My younger
brother, who was not just young, was solidified with the determination of a
soldier. I caught him in his eyes.
“My sister and I may not have mixed blood.”
“... huh?”
I was breathless by a word I never even imagined. I wanted to see if I

misunderstood his words at the moment, but Lehan added without worrying about the
amount of water that had already spilled.
“... I'm not sure. I also overheard the conversation between my mother and father,
so I don't know the details.”
“What, do you mean? Do you mean the child I picked up?”
“The child may be my sister or me.”
Lehan said so, but if the two of us were not brothers and sisters, then the person
who was not Belua was, of course, me. I wonder if Lehan is too, really too sure of
Belu.
Belua is a family established by a northern aristocrat who had a close relationship

with the imperial family under the sergeant of the southern estates. It is unclear
whether it was because his blood was thick, or because the people of the family,
who had become accustomed to the conservative southern climate, valued his lineage
so much, but most Beluans have a unique appearance. Like Lehan and his father.
Dark brown hair and eyes that you wouldn't even see if you hide behind a large
giant tree. Something like a bridge of nose that looks sharp but hard.
Lehan doesn't have an expression as if he doesn't know what kind of face to face. I
laughed rather than blankly looking at such a brother.
“When did you know?”
“Sister.”
“Lehan, don't let me beg you for more truth. When did you know?”
My brother looks so much like my father. Only then did I recall that Aunt Amelia
called me a cuckoo like a habit. cuckoo.
Ah! The elasticity soon sighed. The cuckoo was a parasitic group. They hide eggs in
the nest of bunting and take away the food of the bunting brothers, and are called
big. I thought of the bird's red, big mouth.
However, is it important? Is it really important that I am not a father and

mother's child? Still, they are still my parents. I am confident that even if I
confide all that time until I am born and die, there will be no time when they have
not loved me as a child.
“Lehan, answer me.”
“It's been old. It's close to the first memory of my life.”
This is the expected answer. Lehan would have known before his regression that we
were not siblings. So at what point did you stay away from me, left Belua, fled to
the Academy, and didn't find your hometown?
But I knew Lehan. My brother cared for me even though death was in sight. I just
apologized with sad eyes because I didn't know how to cry, that I would rather
regret my heart if I cried, and that I was sorry for not being able to protect my
parents and me.
“Yes.”
I nodded, trying to be calm. This is the part where Aunt Kishil Amelia did a
suspicious strand since she made a suspicious sound.
But will it even change affection if it's not a blood line? It was a secret that
his father, mother, and Rehan kept hidden until he was taken up by the guillotine.
They hoped to end their lives thinking that I was their family until the end. So I
have to do that too.
“I am not a child who came out of my mother, but the heart that I care about you
does not change.”
“I do, too.”
Lehan immediately replied, as if it were natural. The hand placed on top of my hand
is warm. It was not soft because calluses were embedded in the direction of
grasping the sword, but it was warm enough to melt the heart.
“Under no circumstances will I not return to my sister with all my heart.”
“I save you a lot, too, Lehan.”
“If so, go back to Belua. The capital is too dangerous.”
A sigh comes out on a recurring topic.

“Do you think my blood might be the cause of Belua's hatred of the emperor, no,
your Highness?”
“I don't know.”
“Have you ever asked your father? Where am I... from.”
“My father and mother don't know that I know.”
It's a choice like Lehan who doesn't want to worry about his family. He didn't have
a way to put a scorpion in Belua even when he was in a ruined state, or on the
verge of being kicked out of the academy.
“Yeah. If so, I should be careful too.”
It is unlikely that the reason why King Lasferich I destroyed Belua is my native
ingredient. My father and mother took the lead as nobles and were interested in
charitable causes. Belua doesn't really have more orphanages or nurseries than
other regions.
There was a separate reason why my hair was poisonous, blurry, and powerless brown.
Oh, I was an orphan. A subtle enlightenment followed.
I was confused because I didn't know how to accept the rattling truth. I wanted to
know everything Lehan knew. However, only the pieces of the puzzle that are not
connected are far away. Even a few missing pieces were unable to fit together, but
only the truth that seemed completely irrelevant was revealed.
I looked up at Rehan's dark face with his mouth shut. The well-groomed lips,
immersed in the shadows, clench every time he exhales a certain breath.
“Lehan. You don't think my origin has anything to do with what's going to happen in
the future?”
His mouth trembles parsus. Lehan can't lie.
“Yes.”
“But why did you tell me?”
“... run away.”
“Uh?”
“I want you to hide your body. I think my father will have the same meaning as me.”
He turns his body completely and grabs my shoulder with both arms. The young eyes
were desperate.
“If your sister's words are true, you don't have to be victimized by anyone who has
nothing to do with Belua.”
“... I don't have anything to do with Belua?”
In response to my trembling question, he noticed my mistake, closed his mouth for a

while, and soon added, biting his lower lip.
“Don't you know that doesn't mean that? I am the eldest son and a Beloan knight.
Protecting Belua is nothing less than my destiny.”
“Do you only catch Wen Form on the subject of the End Knight who didn't even have a
knight pledge?”
“I received it. A month ago.”
He raised his eyebrows with an offended tee. It's only then that the boy's tee or
Bash's laugh comes out. I want Lehan to continue to be as young as it is.
“If you give me permission, I will do what my sister wants to do.”
“Why?”
“I don't want my sister to be in danger.”
“Why don't I understand that I don't want you to be in danger?”
Why do you think that only you have an obligation to protect me? Because I'm a man?
Because you're an aristocrat? No, because it's a belour? I gradually began to get
angry with his stubbornness.
“I also want to protect you as your sister. Even if Belua's blood doesn't flow
inside me, I love Belua. So I want to protect it.”
“...”
“I know you want to protect me until you tell me such an old secret.”
However, time was too tight for Lehan to become a man of Rupert. After he becomes a
prince, there will not be one or two insects that will smell power and twist by his
side.
Rupert would beat people more sharply and sensitively, but Lehan had no way of
appealing to Rupert. Because he was always arrogant and upright. I couldn't imagine
Lehan groaning and shamelessly groaning at him like me. Rupert cannot help but be
wary of him, Lehan, who is a central aristocrat, a man, and a member of the
military department.
“But it's me who knows the situation of the imperial family better. Trust me,
Lehan.”
“My father...”
“Stop talking about my father.”
I cut off Lehan's words and buried his face on his shoulder. I know my father's
stubbornness, but this is a father that is hard to believe. He believed me enough
to let Lehan know that I was going through the future, and he was not dumb about
why the imperial family turned his back on him. Even if I go through the end of the
last, I will. Is the fir tree in Belua broken or not broken?
“I know my father would also have an idea.”
Lehan no longer responded as if he had given up on persuasion. Instead, I carefully

read my back hair. Todak Todak. I savored the affectionate touch up to the beat.
“He and my thoughts will never coincide. So you help me.”
“All right.”
Lehan's answer came faster than I expected. A small smile comes to mind on the face
where facial expression changes are rare. I was immersed in appreciation because I
missed the face that was stained with the autumn sun so much.
I had never seen a thirteen year old Lehan. I spent years like that, not a season,
not a year. The child grows up quickly. He would soon become a boy and a young man,
but he missed it.
He only asked him in a letter whether he was happy in the spring when it bloomed,
whether he didn't want to see the summer in Belua with beautiful fir trees anymore,
how he spent the autumn when rice ripened and hungry, and how he spent the winter
without the warmth of his family when the bridge of his nose was red.
The one who kept the distance was Lehan, but it was me who did not make an effort.
I couldn't try to figure out why he wanted to move away from me. Looking back on
the problem in front of me, it was because I was in a hurry as a soul that I didn't
want much. I wanted to live like an ordinary aristocratic spirit. I didn't want to
get out of my father's eyes somehow. So I couldn't look at Lehan's mind, which
would have been complicated alone.
“Are you going to help me?”
“Yes. If that's what you want, I will.”
My heart is eaten up by a calm tone. I woke up from my seat with my eyes open
because it seemed like tears would come out.
“Lehan, let's go play.”
“Yes?”
“I took a vacation. I also have money.”
I proudly waved my pocket with the money I earned on my own. It was a red pocket
beautifully tied with a ribbon brought from Belua. I was still not used to making
money, but I was very proud of myself. Isn't it a small harvest that was cultivated
under the guise of Rupert's heavy obsession?
“You go on vacation, too. Let's play with us.”
I smiled as if I were talking about it as if it were a child's candy. I'll buy a

lot of delicious food. In addition, Lehan also laughs. He said the weather was
getting cooler and returned to his dormitory and brought a military uniform coat. I
put on his coat, which weighs quite a bit, and reached out to him.
“Handle.”
“... yes?”
“We've never gone out to play together since we were very young.”
Lehan had a trembling face to see if he didn't like my proposal, but he held his
hand. I held my brother's hard hand and left the academy.
The moderately cool wind that touched my cheeks made me feel better. The capital is
not gorgeous, but it is as beautiful as autumn. The scenery embroidered with fallen
leaves wearing clothes of similar colors along the red stone wall makes me smile in
a temple because I like the puck. I looked back at Lehan, listening to the sound of
dry leaves stepping on.
“Lehan, is the weather good today?”
I was a little excited because I was heavily affected by the weather. The wind is
cool, but the sun is warm, so even the air feels sweet. Lehan replied with a small
smile to see if I was so excited that I was funny.
“Yes. It was chilly these days, but today's poisonous day is good.”
“It's God's revelation to go out to play.”
I opened my shoulders to the imposing Turo. Beluans generally did not know how to
play. This was all because of his stubborn father, and I blamed him inwardly. Does
not work for about a day cause the earth to split, or does the sky collapse?
He struggled with entertainment, and said that his hobbies and cultural life were
enough to go to an auction of a noble opera or a famous painter. I grew up under
his sorrow, a daughter who lived with a firm belief that he would be right in all
respects, and I did not know how to enjoy it as well.
As I stopped at the end of a three-pronged alley thinking about where to take

Lehan, Rehan constantly grabs my wrist.
“Uh? Why?”
Ignoring my bewildered question, he strode into the path to the left. It was an
alley with significantly fewer street lights and old-fashioned shops than the
middle street and the right side. In order not to hit the signboards of shops that
were narrow and messy, I had to walk with Lehan. His steps get faster and faster.
“Lehan, where are you going? Do you know here?”
“I know a place you might like.”
The alley was jumbled because it couldn't be cleaned up, but its own atmosphere
wasn't bad. Most of them are old shops, so they are old, but it is also cute to see
the huddling of signboards that look different from each other. I thought of Fifth
Avenue as I passed by merchants who were more focused on chatting with each other
than soliciting customers.
The Fifth Avenue owned by Rupert and the surrounding businesses didn't look like
this. Except for the street stalls selling dumplings, the place was so organized
that I wanted it to be perfect. Like I don't want anyone to get scratched. The
owners, who brushed the shop in a flash, didn't seem to know each other's names
well. They went out of the store and engaged in unrude solicitation with a neat
attitude.
Due to Rupert's instructions, the books had to be carefully organized, so guests

who were likely to be traumatized were overshadowed, but the owners were carrying
leather notebooks with only the palm of their hands and wrote down the names of the
guests, whether it was against the spirit. I thought I knew why Lehan walked into
this alley.
I liked the trust and mischievous affection that I felt unknowingly among merchants
and guests.
“Here it is.”
As if I had arrived where I wanted to go, Rehan stopped and escorted me.
It was an old building, but the faded beige shop was small and cute. The longshoe
drawn on the signboard looked so delicious that it smelled fragrant almonds.
Longchoue is a confectionery filled with sweet filling between colored meringues.
It is a dessert that began to become popular in the southern region and recently
landed in the capital.
I stroked the thick filling of the picture with my fingers and elastic.
“Are you going to Longshu here?”
“This is a teahouse that sells this and that.”
“Oh my God! Let's go in quickly.”
Even if I don't like sweets as much as I used to, it was always nice to enjoy
desserts and tea in these autumn afternoons in this kind of weather. It was a time
when I needed comfort at Dadidan, where my body and mind were exhausted, but I
don't know how I knew it. Sometimes my brother is quick to notice like a ghost.
After passing through a small garden with models of desserts such as long shuen and
sweet cookies hanging from trees, a wooden entrance door decorated with a picture
of a haze flower appeared.
“Uh, why don't you have a handle?”
I'm embarrassed because I don't have a handle, but Lehan is used to opening the
sliding door. I was ashamed to be fluttering, so I raised the back of my hand on my
cheek. I've been there often. Who did you come with? Is it Riche?
When I think of her, I feel strange. Lice, my old friend Beatrice Gorten. She
doesn't know what's inside.
“Oh, uh. Dietrich, it's been a long time.”
Lehan seemed to be called more often by the middle name Dietrich in the capital. An
elderly wife, who appears to be the owner of the shop, puts down a basket full of
bread and approaches. Dietrich. I rolled the name in my mouth. Lehan, who is called
Dietrich, is somehow unfamiliar. It is a name that is more suitable for a
sophisticated capital than even Belua.
“It was elegant.”
“Be polite. Come on, sit down.”
When Lehan bowed his head in a small way, his wife smiled and guided us. She looked
at me and gave me an incomprehensible expression. At first glance, sadness touches
the pale face, as if facing a ghost.
“... Mr.?”
“Yes?”
“No, it's not. As I got older, I think I saw a waste. Dietrich's friend?”
“No.”
Lehan denied and did not add that I was his sister. I was a little offended by his
actions. I know they are not brothers and sisters. Rehan knew that from a very long
time ago. But I wonder if that doesn't mean I'm not his family.
“When you decide on a menu, call Holboy. Because I have to display bread.”
She said so and turned her body. Every time her puffy skirt shook, the unbearably
fragrant smell of bread vibrated. I grabbed the menu that Rehan handed me and
rolled my eyes hard.
“I want to drink white tea. I wish Mount Ardelle.”
“Why don't you eat bread or cake?”
As Lehan was puzzled, I skimmed my finger through the six dessert parts of the day
with a natural face.
“It's all here.”
“... do you mean it all?”
“I have a lot of money. Don't worry.”
I played like a jolly and beckoned Holboy.
“Gray cake, strawberry jelly, shkarov, bread and milk jam, and...”
Foreigner Holboy hurriedly wrote down the name of a dessert that was difficult to
say, with an embarrassing face. Tall and skinny, he scratched his back head and
asked.
“It will take some time. Are you okay?”
“It's okay.”
“Maybe it's a little too much for the two of you to eat. Madame Julie has big
hands.”
“It's okay. I can eat it all.”
The only thing that has developed while living in the Imperial Palace is his
stomach, which has increased due to signs of Rupert's food. I nodded loudly as I
stroked my belly, which is still slender, no, I want to believe so.
Lehan looked at me with a broken jaw, stretched out and laughed. He doesn't have a
lot of laughter, but Lehan is pretty when he laughs. Things like a ball well that
fits in and a slightly revealing pick blend with a low laugh.
“Lehan, in the old days.”
“Did you speak as a child?”
“No, so to you in the future. If you grow up a little longer than you are now, you
will avoid me a lot. Why?”
Rehan's face hardened strangely. When it falls slightly, the eye area distorts. I
was puzzled and stuttered.
“Uh... why do you have facial expressions? Is that a bad question?”

“No. Did I harm my sister?”
“No, no. You can't do that. It's not like that...”
While I dropped the end of the horse, Lehan waited quietly without breaking me.
“Because I don't want to have a relationship. That we are not brothers and
sisters.”
Rehan, whose time has not yet come, does not know why. I shook my head at the
thought that I was bothering the young man with a useless question.
“No, don't care.”
“Do you want to avoid it?”
“Uh?”
I opened my eyes in a circle. Isn't it too obvious that you don't want to avoid it?
It was natural. How sad I was that Lehan began to avoid me.
“Yeah. I don't want to avoid it.”
“All right.”
He also nodded, speaking hard like a soldier. How long it's been since I entered
the Academy, it's like a soldier who was elected to war. However, I was relieved
that the expression was as soft as it was. The answer that I wouldn't do it because
I didn't like it was too much for me to know.
“Yeah, thank you.”
“Please eat. It cools down.”
“Let's start with pie. The cake is delicious even if it's cold.”
I took a fork to the peach cobbler, which was freshly baked and steamed. Suddenly,
I felt sorry because I thought about how much trouble Lehan had to give me a secret
he knew. Even more so because he has never discriminated against me, saying I'm not
Belua. He would have worried about the shock I would receive.
“I'm not saying that it's okay, me.”
“Yes, I know.”
“I thought it was too ridiculous, so I just turned it over, and I had doubts about
it.”
“I'm not Belua.”
Too many people gave me hints to just close their eyes. An aunt who was poor as a
cuckoo, Richie, who accused me of having an abnormal relationship with Lehan, and
an appearance that did not resemble her parents.
And there is only one, uncertain memory. Before I died, that is, before I went to
the prison where the band sinners were locked up in Saint-Orlé, the prisoner who
stayed in the next room kicked his tongue when he saw me leaving the room as he was
entering prison on suspicion of poisoning the current Marquis as the wife of a
senior marquis.
I can't forget her voice, which was raging because another blood flowed into the
even Belua. At that time, I didn't understand what it meant, so I listened to it
with one ear and shed it with one ear, but when I thought about it again, it was
strange.
“It was an idea for a tight beluan guy, and I was listening to you.”
She seems to have laughed. She was lonely and laughed at jailers and other
prisoners even when they insulted her for killing her son. Did she really kill her
son? I rolled my head to think of her name, but I didn't remember it.
It seems that it was from then on. Little by little, I suspected that Lehan would
not be my brother. But even so, I thought that nothing would change because my
heart for him remained the same. I didn't know for quite some time that it was a
dull idea.
I smiled with a heartwarming smile as I watched Lehan slowly but steadily eat a
small number of desserts. There are not a few people who know that I am not his
sister. The former Marquis, Lehan, parents, Aunt Amelia and... Riche.
When I talked to her, I could guess that she knew the secret between me and Lehan.
I knew everything except me. I have a lot of laughter. Oh, how am I so ignorant.
Because of my ignorance, I died overturning a framing that was so grim that I
couldn't make an excuse once.
With so much reproach, he shook his head with Lehan's indefatigable eyes. If there
was a god, if he had given me another chance, there would be a reason for that.
It's an opportunity to change who I was like a thousand teeth in the past. I was
satisfied with what was given, I didn't ravish the truth, and I couldn't ask
questions about my life. It was like I died as a result of that cause.
“Lehan, is Litchie doing well?”
Lehan was briefly silent as if he was worried. Is it because you think it's
Litche's private life? Or what do you think is between her and me, who are no
longer having private conversations?
“I know Litchie gave my father some confusion about his sister's comfort.”
“Did you run to the south and say I was in danger?”
“Yes. But I don't think she lied on purpose.”
I shut my mouth to Rehan's hard tone. He was a straight man of the Holy Spirit. I
think she knew her since she was a child and I couldn't betray him, Belua.
I lost my words on that stubborn face that was so similar to my father. So did my
father. Gorten can't do that. I can't help but reach out to him, who was driven to
be a stepmother, even after he had already been taken to exile.
I don't want to resent. Because I did it too. I also wanted to think that Litchie
had just seen it wrong and was used by her father.
“I don't know if it's true or not. Because I'm not sure who is behind it. What I
know is that there was a Marian Vincentian escort there, and he admitted that he
was not a follower of Vincent's will, and he had an antipathy against Belua.”
“Beatrice is too young to be involved in this kind of thing. And isn't she an old
friend of your sister?”
“I don't want to think Litchie did it on purpose either. That's why I'm asking.
When was the last time you saw Litche?”
Lehan didn't seem to want to comment on Liché to me. His well-groomed mouth
hardens. I also had a castle because I wanted to become a soldier who was already
ringing from the inside of my bones.
“She said about us...”
“Lari, it's been a long time.”
My question was halved by a voice that suddenly interferes. A clear voice with a
high range. Not long ago, the voice that was very nice makes my body shrink
imperceptibly.
Rehan woke up.
“Lice.”
“When I passed this alley after a long time, I thought of scones that I ate
together.”
On a spring day, Litchie sat next to Lehan, smiling as she sprayed like a soft
flower. As I felt last time, her friendly attitude towards Lehan was very natural.
I had a flimsy laugh so as not to give a tee that was embarrassed by her sudden
appearance.
“Have you ever been here?”
“This is the place I introduced to Lehan. Gorten supports his wife, the owner of
the shop.”
I nodded as I looked at their fellowship that I did not know very well. Lehan
looked back at Liché with a somewhat puzzled face.
“Riche, I was talking to my sister about something important.”
“Uh-huh. What kind of thing? The story that you're not a brother and sister?”
Litchie laughed small, saying that the secret of Belua was not so much, casually
told Yang. I was amazed by the refreshing laughter that didn't fit the situation. I
guessed she knew it, but I didn't know she would treat it so lightly.
“Beatrice.”
“Lehan. I know it's a problem you've been struggling with for a long time. But that
doesn't mean that fact makes any difference, right?”
Litche told Lehan, but he didn't take his eyes off me. The ribbon adorning her
bangs flutters in the wind as it seeps into the window.
I thought the satin ribbon was similar to mine. Her wall, which is similar in color
to the blue-colored ribbon, keeps an eye on me without blinking. I heard a good
coming and did not avoid her eyes.
“Whether you are a real brother or sister, or Lariet was an orphan in a nursery
school, the Count will not intend to sell Lari.”
“What do you want to say?”
I was devastated because I wanted to know what she was from. Why does she know the
basics of me that I don't even know?
“Lari, do you want to abandon the name of Belua?”
“You can't do that.”
“Then you are siblings until you die.”
Litche spoke unnecessarily resolutely and solidified his face. I didn't understand
her desperation because there was never a single moment when I thought Lehan wasn't
my brother.
I wouldn't want to abandon the name of Belua. A southern manor, because my family
is my whole family. I didn't want to think of my father as a father, nor did I want
to be able to call my mother a mother. Of course, Lehan is my one-and-only younger
brother.
“Why are you making a natural sound?”
“I'm afraid you'll forget that.”
Litchie whispered and twisted her fine hair with her fingers. The clerk comes cold
when she discovers that the group has increased, whether she didn't even notice
that the atmosphere had subsided in a short time due to her appearance. Lehan tried
to defeat him, but Litchie beckoned to stop him.
“Do you have black tea from Kapsar?”
“Ah, no. Are you looking for capsaric acid? There are tarts made from raspberries
grown in Kapsar.”
“I don't eat such a Dadidan dessert well. Because a lady needs to be as outwardly
nurtured as her inner world.”
Litchie gave extraordinary strength to 'I do'. Her wrist, which seems to be broken,
comes into her eyes. I shook my head as I recalled my past, which was even drier
than her. She sees if she wants me to envy herself, but unfortunately she is not
envious.
“Riche, you hated that.”
“What?”
“Being bound by such a format. Aristocratic women have to sacrifice love for the
sake of their families, and things that are counted by a woman's valuable
appearance and family.”
“...”
Litchie firmly bitten her lower lip. When I look at my shaky shoulders, I feel like
I made a mistake. But even if she changed, she changed too much. If it was my fault
as a friend that I didn't know her changing, I would like to know at least why. How
long has she hated me?
“It's useless if you don't like it.”
“Huh?”
“It's useless for me to reject customs.”
She frowned upon. The handbag, which she was holding quietly on her lap, was
crushed without sin.
“We met after a long time, so let's stop talking dark.”
“Riche, as Rehan said earlier, we have more to talk about...”
“I heard you ask Lehan. Did I know you were brothers and sisters? Yeah, okay.”
Litchie laughed. I laugh exceptionally a lot today. My heart was bitter because it
didn't seem like her smile was because of joy.
“Did I falsely inform your father that you are in danger? No, I thought you were
really dangerous.”
“...”
“If you don't believe it, you can't help it.”
“The person who kidnapped me was an escort in Bang Sang.”
“Lari, I don't hate you.”
She shook her head slightly and listened to the teacup that the clerk had put down.
I wanted her to add something, but she didn't speak. I noticed that I didn't want
to talk anymore, so I gave up on burying. Because Litchie, the pursuers, can't
confess.
“Lehan, why don't you drink our tea and go to the night market or visit?”
“Today is the time...”
“Lariette is the same. Have you ever visited a night market in the capital?”
If the fact that I wasn't Belua was a reason for her to hate me, it meant that the
bond between us was only worth that much in the first place.
The same woman, the same aristocrat, from the near South. Since I was a child,
Belua and Gorten would have never met if they hadn't had frequent exchanges. I knew
it was the same as the relationship that my fathers connected. But does it put me
out only with the possibility that I may not be a nobleman?
“La Riette?”
Litchie urges me without an answer by raising a horsetail. I looked blankly at her

slender jawline and nodded. Suddenly, when I came back, I felt that the only thing
I got was Rupert's protection. I lose my connection with my friends and my family
in blood.
“Okay. Let's go together.”
I replied without raising my bowed head. Rehan's restless hands are visible through
the field of view obscured by his bangs. The fingers that were neatly placed on the
table lifted frantically. I laughed when I realized that he was worried about me.
“I met you after a long time. It's a pity to break up already.”
Lehan didn't seem to be relieved by my smile. I know you can't resent him even if
you secretly socialize with Litche. Even if Riche felt something similar to a love
affair, he did. Lehan didn't know what Marquis Gorten did or would do to his
father.
I didn't even know how he would betray his father. And I thought if they couldn't
stop it, I'd rather not know. Even if Lehan knew the reality of Gorten, there would
be nothing he could change. Maybe Kishil Ritchie is really thinking the same way as
Marquis?
“Why is it so frozen?”
Litchie speaks affectionately stroking Lehan's shoulder with a firm expression. She
was bewildered as if she didn't know the atmosphere she had ruined.
“Because I told you that I knew you weren't siblings?”
“Lice, it's outside. Please be careful.”
“You know that I know. I also know that you were deeply troubled. I wanted to
help.”
Her eyes seemed genuine, and I began to get more and more confused. Should we
protect Lehan from her? I don't know if Litchie might be a threat to him. However,
one fact became clear. Whether I was really a cuckoo or not, I had to protect
Belua.
If I were to despair, I hope you would be perfect.
I had to walk a long time to the night market where Litchie said. Today, I met
Lehan after a long time, and my feet were throbbing because I was excited to wear
newly bought shoes, but I didn't pay a tee. I didn't get bored on the way to talk
about how Litchie was really excited to go to the night market. I glanced at the
entrance of the night market, roughly responding to her long chatter.
A small light bulb was wrapped around a pillar standing on both sides, and the
light was scattered. The mayor named Bruch Market, named after a fairy who gave up
eternal life and climbed into the human world against a human duke, paid for the
name. I opened my mouth blankly and looked at the place where it became more and
more noisy in the beautiful scenery as if the fairy was flying around polpole and
sprinkled with light powder.
“Let's watch before people gather.”
Litchie took me and Lehan's forearm from the center and led it. The first store
that catches the eye is the one that sells large whole cakes cut into squares. I've
been eating desserts just before, but I don't know why sweets are constantly being
added.
I didn't even know I was squinting at the store, and Lehan tried to stray past it,
but Litchie stopped us. She smiled and looked back at me as she sprayed.
“Lari, do you want to eat that?”
She points to a chocolate cake that looks sweet, sprinkled with a lot of cocoa
powder. Things such as caring for me and holding hands with the right force to not
hurt, and her affectionate tone reminded me of her in the past. I was caught up in
a strange mood and nodded trembling.
“Uh, yeah. Shall we eat?”
“Didn't you eat cake before?”
“Because it's a different kind than before...”
Lehan's eyes open in a circle as if he couldn't believe it. You've seen me inhale
desserts since I was a kid, but I still can't adapt? As a result, it was a time
when I didn't like sweet things, but right after I returned, the taste didn't pull
much, and it got better over time. So what if I don't lose weight that I'm sorry to
call it milk now?
“Uncle, please give me a chocolate cake and a cup of rose tea.”
A merchant who seemed reticent to Lisse's order cut a chocolate cake without a
castle and handed it over. Because of that attitude, I was worried about what to do
if I made a cake roughly, but the cross section of the cake was incredibly moist. I
swallowed the saliva that was about to flow out of my mouth and accepted the fork
from Riche.
“I'll return the fork and plate on the way out.”
“Isn't it your first time at Bruch Market?”
The merchant doesn't even look at us and asks while decorating the cake. I nodded
small when I didn't know if it was Hadae or Tech.
“Yes. It's my first time.”
“If you look around, there will be a tableware drop-off stand in the middle of the
street. Don't worry about mixing it up because it comes back to me in a way that I
don't know if it's alchemy or magic.”
Litchie frowned upon and fluttered the fan she was holding. She asked if she was
offended by the word alchemy.
“Wouldn't it be alchemy? It's a market where workers come and go, but it's strictly
in the middle of the capital.”
“Didn't she hear about Colonel Barbarossa? It's not just a human being or a
military installation.”
Barbarossa is an alchemist belonging to the military. He was the first and only
alchemist, although he often served as a drunkard in the army. And it is later
revealed that he was a prince.
“Well, it doesn't matter if it's alchemy or jutsu, it makes work easier.”
The merchant grumbled to the end and stirred his head as if it were a grumbling
man. I caught her pretending that I didn't know Litche's unpleasant face.
“What about alchemy? It's very common in Ardelle.”
“Bernardi is not a common kingdom, but an empire that conquered the continent. You
don't have to rely on despicable techniques like alchemy.”
I looked back at her, amazed at her patriotism. Bernardi was a country where all
aristocrats lived with pride, but as I remember, she hated things like the imperial
family and imperialism that forcibly determined the duties of the aristocracy.
“When did you start thinking that way?”
I wanted to know when Litchie wasn't the one I remember, so I asked him under the
guise of Taeyeon. However, she only looked at me and didn't give me an answer. It
is Lehan who breaks the short silence that flows between us. He walked out of his
hand holding the cake and slipped between Lychee.
“Please eat.”
“Oh, uh, yeah. Yeah, let's eat.”
I wrapped Rehan's hand holding the plate, hoping that he might drop the cake. Then
follows Litche's short, but intense gaze that can never be ignored. The reaction
seemed to be a fire in her hand when she came into contact with Lehan, but she
quickly retracted her eyes. It wasn't until then that I had a strange conviction.
She longs for Lehan.
“Riche, try the cake. It's not very sweet.”
I swallowed the chocolate cake well. It tastes better than I thought. Even if it
was served by a professional patissier from an aristocrat who was interested in
cooking, it was incredible. It was moderately sweet and had a chocolate flavor, and
the bitter aftertaste was the aroma of coffee.
Litchie nodded at me and took the fork to the cake. I took her hand without lifting
her fork and pulled it to the place where I was supporting the plate, like Lehan.
Her eyes circle.
“Because the cake should not be spilled. The plate is bigger than Lehan's hand.”
I found her white ears tinted with a very pale red color with Sinabro. The red
paint that splattered on the blank paper spreads slowly. Is there a heart that even
a typical aristocratic spirit who is good at facial expression management cannot
hide?
I was surprised once by the fact that the man she so deeply longed for was Lehan,
and twice by my carelessness that I had never noticed before. The reason she was
wary of me was Lehan.
“Do you want to eat while walking slowly?”
“Lari, eating food on the street is too vulgar. Let's eat while walking.”
Litchie replied, clenching Lehan's hand. The place called the night market is far
from the aristocracy in nature, and she only sold food that could be eaten while
walking, such as dumplings and yakitori, but she was resolute. Even though a
middle-aged aristocrat, dressed up better than us, passed by while chewing on
grilled beef skewers.
“Is that really the reason? You asked me to come to the night market.”
“I asked you to come because I wanted to see it.”
She had a stern expression. But in my eyes it seemed like she was writing a number
that she just wanted to get close to Lehan.
There are things that can be played out at once just by catching a clue. Her
actions are convincing one by one. The reason she didn't want to marry the man
Marquis Gorten chose. Her past when she hated the imperial family and wanted to
escape the yoke of an aristocrat...
Litchie seemed to have doubted me. I really knew that Rehan and I were not brothers
and sisters.
It is an imagination that is amazing enough to zinc. I had never done anything that
would make her think that Lehan and I were more than siblings, until now, when she
came back with her neck out on the guillotine.
Lonely, we had to face it. At least that was the case in the past. I cherished and
loved Lehan more than anyone else, but I was not enthusiastic enough to melt the
heart of his brother, who had become cold through adolescence.
The gap between Lehan and me was so small that my parents didn't even notice it.
The gap was so narrow and narrow that I didn't even think of trying to make up for
what happened. If I had tried, would something have changed? If I thought about it
because I was approaching it now, it would not be of great use.
I waited for the chocolate cake to disappear as I stared at the shoulder of Lisse
and Lehan, who were stuck together. Since Litchie ate so much, she had already
lowered her hand as if she was bitten by a cake, and Lehan didn't like sweets very
much, so the cake didn't decrease at all. I sighed and spit out something similar
and brought the cake.
“I'll take it with me and eat it. Let's move. People are going to flock in.”
As I almost took a bite of the leftover cake, Litchie nodded in perplexity. Lehan,
smiling at my ball moving well, nodded while taking empty plates and forks.
The night market was so busy that it seemed that there were no items for sale. I
wonder if the charm of this place is that it is not arranged. There is a bakery
with a savory smell right next to a shop selling crackling fish. I was distracted
by the flower shop right in front of my nose.
It was a little different from other flower shops, but instead of cultivated
flowers, they collect wild flowers without varieties and sell them. There are
people who sell wild flowers that are common along the roadside. There may not be
many people living there, but the fact that I thought about it was interesting. The
small stall with scattered flowers of Yeonggeun had a simple beauty of its own. I
reached out to a bunch of forget-me-nots flowers without much trouble.
“How much is this?”
“Back gold.”
“... yes?”
One hundred gold lanis. This is an excessive amount even if it is actually made of
gold rather than grass. I was surprised once by the answer of the merchant who
turned my back, and twice by his familiar voice.
“... Louise?”
“Uh?”
In my words, the merchant who was sitting on a chair without a backrest looked
angrily and surprised. He looked at me with a small frown, and soon rubbed his eyes
and approached me.
“La Riette? This is for some reason.”
“Isn't that what I have to ask? Why is the knight posing as a merchant?”
“This is the fate that enshrines all Lu, no, His Highness Rapelt.”
He dropped his horsetail and snapped a stand full of wild flowers with an annoyed
touch. With a clear spirit, it was a face I saw after a long time, but it wasn't
very nice, so I lifted my head small and then withdrew. He raised his hand to his
heart as if I was sorry that I still hated him.
“I helped Ms. Lariette escape without sparing my body, and it was a disgusting
reaction.”
“Do you want to say thank you? Thank you.”
He smiled slightly at my nameless and dry thanksgiving.
“Friend? Oh, there's also a Dietrich cadet.”
Luzam is one of the many instructors of the Academy. As he shook his head as he
recognized Lehan, he briefly preached. Luhan was very happy now, but Lehan's
expression was not very good. I raised my hand on Lehan's shoulder rather than
shouting Louise greeting Lehan with a smile.
“Do you remember my brother?”
“It was a senior admission. Few instructors don't know Cadet Dietrich.”
“But I entered the school last year.”
“Aside from the fact that he is the chief, Lariette's brother is a pretty beloved
student.”
If so, it means that you knew it before. It was amazing that Louise seemed to have
a real crush on Lehan. Even before I came back, Lehan would have enrolled as a
senior. I would have taken a class on Louise, and I would have liked him for his
unique neat charm.
I wanted to ask how I felt when I grabbed the nape of the 'beloved' student and put
it on a gearnose guillotine, but I swallowed up the accusations that went up to my
throat.
“I'm glad. Lehan, you're a beloved student.”

I looked back at the hardened Rehan and laughed at Bash. He looked like Louise was
a bit scary or gritty. In front of Rupert, a person who was bent and could not
stretch his waist properly grumbled on purpose because he wanted to catch a pretty
army at the Academy.
“Why was she so scared? Louise, have you ever hit my brother?”
“I've never been hit. Oh, have you ever been confused?”
He scratched his chin with a long finger. I was sharply offended when the answer to
a joke came back to Jindam. Lehan can't get into trouble at school already, but why
is he frustrated with his soul! I stared at Luise, forgetting about things like how
he unwillingly walked me into the dormitory.
“Louise, did you say that this is what you do with your Majesty's command?”
“That's... that's it. Why?”
He answers with a trembling face. I took a wild flower that had been trimmed at
random and looked carefully, and picked up each wound on the stem.
“Was it your Highness's idea to sell wild flowers?”
“I'm not trying to sell it, but because I have some questions.”
“No matter how wild flowers are, it's a product, but you're not dealing with it too
negligently?”
I wanted to know if the horse went out sharper than I thought, and Louise burst
out, but he was embarrassed and hastily examined the wild flowers I handed over.
“... yes? No, what do wild flowers manage?”
“This, look at this wound. It's not very frustrating.”
“Isn't it the original wound?”
“Not at all. Why do wild flowers in natural conditions have these artificial nail
marks? This is an obvious homage mistake.”
I clenched my tongue briefly and showed him the marks that I had just given
strength with my fingertips.
“I need to post a report to Your Highness. You deal with things you put out for
sale at stake like this!”
“Well, first of all, profit wasn't the purpose! I asked you to find out why people
love wild flowers...”
“Can you figure it out with wild flowers that are in such poor condition?”
As I raised my voice, Louise shook her hands and fluttered. I put a bouquet of wild
flowers on the stand with a loud sound rather than staring at his long arm as he
swirled through the air.
“Are you wondering why people love wild flowers?”
“Yes. Probably La Riette...”

“Me?”
“No.”
Louise seemed to say my name at the moment, but she shook her head in response to
my question.
That's why people love wild flowers. I don't think there's a reason for that. I
think I like it because it's just beautiful. Because it has a different charm than
a well-maintained variety of roses in a greenhouse.
“Anyway! I think the role of this wild flower is quite important to find out why
your Highness is wondering, but can you just deal with it like this?”
“I'll be careful. Don't tell your Highness.”
“... let's not say it?”
“I would be grateful if Lariette would do that.”
“I don't like it?”
He seemed a little surprised, and laughed. While he was laughing, Lehan pulled my
hand in a very tense manner.
“Sister.”
“Huh?”
“I hope you stop going.”
“Wait a minute.”
I turned back to Louise, ignoring Lychee standing behind Rehan like a landscape. He
is watching the sheep I do with his chin in his left hand. It was like a dog on a
lazy spring day. He actually had similar habits to a well-trained military dog. If
the owner orders to bite, then anyone bites. Whether the subject was his own
disciple or not.
“Do not harass Lehan, Sir Baden.”
“... I've never been harassed, Lariette.”
“In the future, too.”
In my resolute words, Louise's face changes strangely. He corrected his relaxed

posture and looked at me right away. The walls sparkle in the sun. Suddenly, I felt
that Rupert was not playing him unintentionally.
“I think there's a reason to be bothered.”
“I don't know that. Sir is an instructor. Isn't the instructor of the Academy the
same as the teacher?”
“It's a little different...”
“It's the teacher's duty to protect his disciples!”
However, I heard the question of whether Madame Chrissy would protect me from
danger, but I stopped talking to him and raised my voice again. Louise makes a
strange smile and nods coldly.
“Well, if cadets are in danger, it would be a good instructor to help.”
“I mean, be a good instructor. Then it will not come to Your Highness, Luise's
atrocities.”
“I don't think it's up to atrocities...”
Now, while refuting it, he answered with a sigh if I was worried that I would
misunderstand the fact by carrying a wild flower that hurt Rupert.
“Great. I promise to do that.”
“Name the article?”
“If half a dime is okay with the name of the article, I would be happy.”
He smirked as he deprecated my native component, a commoner. Take one of my hands

and give a light kiss. In this era when soldiers were strong and artifacts of
sorcerers were common on the streets, the knight's oath has long since lost its
weight.
In particular, Luzane was a man like a street mercenary who did not know honor.
Nevertheless, there was a strange belief in those eyes. I pulled Lehan and Litchie
out of the store, leaving aside him looking at me and smiling.
“Sir Louise Baden?”
Only then did Litchie, who had no words all the time, open his mouth. I nodded
slightly.
“Did Sir Baden get acquainted with His Highness Lafert?”
“Well, that's what it is.”
It was a position that could be called Rupert's personal escort, or an exclusive

servant. I felt like I made one more shield to protect Lehan, so I felt really good
even though I knew I couldn't trust Louise. Lehan frowned on one eyebrow as if he
couldn't understand me smiling.
“Are you familiar with Sir Baden?”
“It's not about being close, but just knowing.”
“It was like dealing with a kid.”
“He's big, he's like a boy.”
As if I couldn't believe my words, Rehan laughs. I nodded loudly, recalling Louise,

who was beaten and cried by Rupert.
“It's real.”
“It's like a cruel beast.”
“Everyone has a back side, Lehan.”

I said so, and looked back at Lychee, who seemed to be immersed in thought. The
fact that Rupert and Louise Baden are acquainted seems to have been new information
for her. I think it was a mistake to pretend to know Luise.
Everyone has different faces, just like the two sides of a coin. People are usually
selfish, but we don't want to let others know about that selfish side. Like Litchie
wanted to have Lehan and was kind to me while being wary of me.
Still, I wanted to believe that they didn't hate me completely. To what extent did
she hate me and to what extent did she like me? Did you split your heart in half,
hate it and make it a friend?
“Lice.”
“Uh, huh?”
“What do you think?”
“Just. I didn't think about anything.”
“I still think we are friends.”
Litchie did not answer me. As I walked aimlessly, I was at the end of the night
market. In the dim night sky, the boundaries of the drooping stalls are buried. A
shop made of tents spread roughly across a stick. It's a place I would never come
to if I knew Riche, but I don't know Riche now.
“Lari.”
Litche's voice echoes the space in a loud way. Lehan was standing outside and
turning his back, as if trying to protect us. The artificial lanterns of the market
fell on top of a short bamtol head, casting a long shadow. Lehan's shoulders were
quite dignified, and I realized that he was an age where he could love. Our parents
alone got engaged at his age, and married at my age.
“Yeah, Riche.”
“Have we ever been friends?”
I was greatly disappointed by Lizzie's voice. The beauty that feels sweet is
pretentious. The voice of Lisse, who speaks the truth, is not like that. Like her
nature, she was shameful, arrogant, and yet delicate. The voice that condemned
marriage with tears and anger and lamented that there is someone I like is not like
that.
“Never have I ever been a friend, wouldn't it be?”
I laughed helplessly with a face that I didn't know anything. And then I realized.
She and I were not friends in the first place. The bushes overflowing in the fields
where we ran hand in hand in our childhood did not hold any meaning, and our bond
was not beautiful enough to take out and look into those faded memories.
I tried to overshadow the idea that Lehan was listening to all the conversations we
had, but Litchie seemed to understand my meaning. Her face is again immersed in the
shadows. I was a rival in love with her, and she was the daughter of Gorten, who
betrayed her father to me. He also agreed with his father's will.
She was very repulsive about marriage, and the fact that she raised her hand in the
fall of Belua felt like a contradiction, but her position would be different. In
any case, there is no way I can understand her.
Rather, it might be a wise choice for Lehan to help her get along with her. Because
Gorten won't be able to beat Belua, which was formed by marriage. However, it is
not clear whether Lehan also had the same feelings for Riche.
I was disturbed by peeking at the side of my brother, who was still at it. Litchie
is still affectionate with me, and Lehan is still a blunt night. It was chilly at
night, but it still smells like a refreshing fruit. I took a lot of breath and
stretched out.
There were too many characters to consider in order to change one ending. However,
since my story was not a novel, and the guillotine of the ending was also a
reality, I must consider the relationship between Lehan and Riche.
I wanted Rehan to be happy. I really wanted to see him grow up and grow old with
his age. For the sake of that landscape, it's okay if the person standing next to
him is a friend who betrayed me.
Lehan grabbed my arm as I was thinking about getting out of the mouth of the night
market and getting a ride with Litche's carriage. I said I was planning to walk
back to the academy, but I wouldn't want to walk with me. As I walked around the
night market wearing new shoes, I laughed flimsy without showing my feet that had
already been swollen.
“Why?”
“There are places I want to go with.”
“Where?”
“First of all, I'll take Litche to the carriage. Sit down.”
Lehan sat me on a roadside bench and reached out to Lychee as if he knew all of my
sick feet. As Litchie put his arm around each of his caught arms, he slowly lifted
his foot off. Because it was a polite knight escorting the lady and their
appearance matched quite well, I felt inwardly proud that the other party was a
rechem. You're growing up well, we, Lehan.
“Goodbye, Riche.”
To my greeting, Litchie turned her head slightly and gave her a snowy greeting. I
tried to sort out my feelings for her as much as possible, and touched her hardened
calf. Originally, the whole body was soft like tofu because it was a body that
could not be found at all as muscles. Even if it is swollen by an unreasonable
wind, the feeling of having hard legs is not bad.
Lehan returned after putting Liché on the carriage. He sat on my right side and
pulled my leg toward me, taking care not to raise the hem of the chin.
“Uh, why?”
“By casting that way, the muscles don't loosen.”
Lehan pressed the lower part of my ankle bone on his leg quite painfully. My
expression hardens because I want to refer to it without frowning for pain. He
laughed small, making the sound of the wind falling out as if I was funny.
“Are you sick?”
“No.”
“Even if you relax your muscles, you can't help it.”
“When did you know?”
“From the time you limp.”
“Did I limp?”
When I asked in surprise, he shrugged. While talking to me, my hands don't stop. I
was surprised that my legs became softer and softer. The academy also teaches this
kind of thing.
“I think it's okay. But I want to go back in a carriage, Lehan.”
“... My father is in the capital.”
“Again?”
My father was not the one who often came to Sangpagne. I only visited when a very
important aristocratic meeting was held or when the emperor was looking for it. Yo,
have you been emptying Belua a lot in recent years?
“To see my sister.”
“I don't have anything to talk about with my father.”
I spoke like an adolescent rebellious child, and then kept my mouth shut. In fact,
he had not decided how to treat him. Should I say thank you for reaping me that I
can't go to? Should I be angry that I've hidden the fact that I'm not Belua? Or
should I be saddened by the fact that he is not my father?
No, there was nothing that touched me, and I didn't feel anything. I felt like I
was orphaned overnight, but that doesn't mean Rehan, my father, or my mother aren't
my family.
There were countless nights in this world where I felt like I was alone, even when
I didn't know I was an adoptive child. When I opened my eyes alone at dawn when
everyone was asleep, I often felt like that and became depressed. A deep sense of
solitude to be alone. That kind of loneliness, like being left alone in this world.
There were times when the quiet and quiet dawn, when I could only feel the sound of
my breath, was scary. And solitude will always follow me, whether I am Belua or
not.
I returned alone from the reality that all the people I cherished and loved took
their breath away. I can't help the loneliness that comes from the fact that my
newly started time feels unrealistic. I have to overcome it. The loneliness was so
huge that I felt that the loneliness that came from the fact that Belua's parents
were not my parents was a big deal.
From the beginning, I knew that I and Belua didn't get along very well. I tried to
get along with Belua, but the fact that I needed that effort in the first place
meant that it didn't fit well.
Even though Lehan lived in trouble, he had his own modesty. Such beauty is heavy,
noble, like an old Belua tree. I didn't have it.
“Lehan. How long has my father taken me?”
“I want to see it. I'm worried about it.”
“Do you think you might have fallen because you were shocked?”
I laughed brightly to lighten the mood. I knew that Lehan was constantly looking at
my mood. I'm afraid I'll be lonely, or I'll feel alone. He was an unspeakable and
affectionate child, but today he seems to have had quite a few words.
“Lehan, I'm stronger than you think.”
“I know.”
“Still, once you've come up, I have to go.”
After taking a big breath to hold my sigh, I took Lehan's hand and got up from my
seat. Thanks to his casting, his legs were loosened to some extent.
The capital mansion is behind Fifth Avenue, so it's far from Bruch Market on the
outskirts. I wanted to call the wagon in the mansion, but I caught sight of an old-
fashioned carriage with fir trees engraved as if my father had sent it in advance.
“I think my father sent it. Let's go.”
Noble but not extravagant, it was just my father's favorite carriage. Lehan put me
on the carriage without difficulty, and then sat across from me. As if the coachman
already knew the destination, he moved the wagon before we even spoke.
After putting a dark brown cushion on my lap, I looked up at my brother holding his
tired eye area firmly with his hand. Oh, I don't think I should call it a brother.
“Lehan, where am I?”
“... are you curious about that?”
Lehan answers, tilting his head slightly to the right. The neckline was cool, but
it was quite thick for a boy's thing. Trained and burnt under the sun, the skin
strangely matches Lehan's aristocratic appearance.
“No wonder, of course. An orphanage sponsored by Belua is located in the southern

region, so am I a Southern person?”
“It's a Beluan man.”
Rehan's tone wasn't too stubborn, but he laughed. Before coming back, Lehan didn't
seem to want me to be her sister.
Lehan closed his eyes to see if he didn't want to talk more about this topic, and I
turned my head out of the window because I didn't want to bother him looking tired.
I feel that the rapidly changing landscape of the capital has become familiar. For
me, autumn was a ripe wheat field in Belua, which is now defined as the red ivy of
the capital.
I loved summer nights. I feel that autumn begins to mix in the chilly air. Autumn.
Rupert's enthronement ceremony was really just around the corner. I didn't remember
the exact date, but Bernardi's fall was short. It would be okay to think of it as
soon as summer is over. Time flows without mercy even to me, who occasionally
wastes it. You don't have much to do, so it would be okay to let it flow a little
slowly.
If you return to the palace after meeting your father, you will not be able to go
outside until Rupert's enthronement ceremony. Rupert would have to buy himself in
his own way. Considering his violent personality, I can't even imagine him taking a
cautious attitude, but in fact, he may be more nervous than anyone else. The time
he took to become a prince is not short. There is not a small amount of pain
endured.
When I thought of Rupert, I was breathless. One corner of the chest tightens and
becomes cramped. Because the situation he was in was like that. Will I feel less
guilty when I look at him after the enthronement ceremony? If he becomes happy, I
think I can be happy with my heart.
After a somewhat hypocritical prayer for Rupert, mixed with a desire to be good to
me because his personality became a little gentle, the capital mansion in Belua was
caught at the end of my sight.
The coachman, who built a carriage in front of a wall built of quality bricks, got
up before Lehan and opened the door. The face of the coachman reflected in the
lanterns is familiar. I want it to be the one my father brought in.
“Thank you.”
As I greeted him with a small nod, he gave me a gentle smile. The coachman stroked
the mane of a fine horse and stood right there waiting for us.
The mansion was as quiet as if a rat had died. I want all the users to be bitten.
If my expectations were right, Lehan pulled the key out of his pocket and opened
the door of the mansion without waiting for the servant to open the door.
“Lehan, go with you.”
The garden was comfy, but as I walked into the house, there were lanterns hanging
all over the place, so I could clearly see the living room. An expensive rug with a
Belua pattern stretched close to the entrance.
I took off my soiled shoes and walked towards my father sitting on a leather sofa.
My heart was sick with a face that was much more emaciated than I saw it the last
time. She always had a straight waist that seemed to be slightly bent, but she had
a consistent and affectionate smile.
“Father.”
“... Lariette, Lehan.”
My father woke up slowly. My father, wearing a dark brown robe, had a shallow cough
to see if he was really unwell.
“How did you come without contacting me?”
“Still, I don't have to look at my face and explain it.”
“The fact that I'm not my father's daughter?”
“... you are my child, Lariette Isabel de Belua.”

He frowned upon Yang that he was offended by my words.
“I'm not calling you to clarify that you are not my child.”
“...”
“You are my child right.”
“Father.”
It was Lehan, not me, who opened his mouth like a refutation. He was more tired
than he was in the carriage, and he sat on the couch even though his father didn't
tell him to sit down. Surprisingly, my father did not disdain Rehan's warning
mantle.
“My sister also needs to know the truth.”
“Your sister knows all the truth.”
“Father.”
“Keep your mouth shut, Lehan!”
I had never seen my father screaming so much at Lehan, so I opened my eyes wide.
Even when Lehan was walking around after such an accident, his father did not play
a role in Lehan. However, to see if Lehan was not surprised, he bitten his lips and
turned his head.
“It's not something you... get in. I'm sorry.”
My father apologized to Lehan with a very bitter face.
“Please move away from your seat. This is a problem between me and Lariette.”
“Are you saying I have nothing to do with it?”
“No, I don't want to see you hurt uselessly.”
He said so and turned his head towards me.
“That's the same for you, Lariette. I don't want you to get hurt. I'm afraid to
think about it, and my hands tremble, and I can't sleep at night.”
My father buried his face in a trembling hand like a man who had a severe
nightmare. He was impatient, as if he was being chased by something. Looking at him
without words after biting his rough lips, Lehan woke up from his seat with a sigh.
“Let's go.”
He turned to me, bowed his head slightly, and then passed me and left the living
room. If I go back to the academy like this, I won't be able to see it for a while.
I waited for the next word from my father, hoping that he would leave it in the
mansion. He sat back on the couch soon after looking at the place where Rehan had
left for a while.
“La Riette.”
“Tell me, Father.”

“At first...”
My father's lips were sweet. He had so many things to say that he hesitated as if
he didn't know what to say, or had nothing to say at all. I don't want to urge him,
so I quietly gathered my hands.
I think of the past day as he waits for his mouth to open. It's probably not a very
distant past for him, when I was a girl. I didn't get confused because I was a
gentle child who listened to my parents, but I was blinded by gluttony and secretly
touched a jar with cookies, or had a small quarrel with Lehan, and I was called to
my father like this.
My mother immediately raised her voice to us, but my father was different. He was
always considerate of the feelings of children with a gentle tone and attitude. If
such a father raised his speech to Lehan, that would have been a different reason.
Lehan insisted that I should know something.
“To be honest, at first I didn't feel like you were my daughter.”
“...”
“When you came to me, you were a newborn baby who couldn't wean.”
My father's eyes were soaked with memories. After glancing through his moist eyes
with his hands, he raised his head and looked straight at me. His eyes contain so
many emotions that it is difficult to read. It seems to be a remorse, and it seems
to be compassionate, but the only thing that is certain is the affection it
contains.
“Amanda brought her. It was perplexing because we didn't have children between us.
I decided to raise you as a child without saying anything.”
“That's right.”
“But when I raised a child, I only ate my heart, and if I had raised a child,
wouldn't you know what it was like? I thought of you as a half-hearted child, maybe
just as a child I supported nearby.”
I was convinced of my origin by the word patronage that came out of my father's
mouth.
“After giving birth to Lehan, it was even more so... I even thought about
connecting you and Lehan.”
“Why?”
“I thought that would make you truly our family.”
His words were a bit gritty, but I understood it. It was very common for families
to marry Bang Gye because they hated mixing blood with other families, and there
was no marriage between immediate families at all.
The way of connecting a child who was adopted at a young age and educated in the
family's way with the heir of the family felt like a fairy tale story featuring a
lonely lady with an elevated status. I had never thought that the main character of
the story would be me.
“Ah...”
“If you grow up a little longer. By the time I understood the weight of honor that
Belua carried, I was about to tell you.”
“Why didn't you tell me? No, I didn't tell you until I was all grown up!”
Now, even if I was young, the story was different before I came back. I didn't know
anything until I became an adult. Even when he died, he considered himself a belua
and died.
I was a little excited, and my father kept my shoulders full. I was sincerely
sorry, and even my willingness to get angry disappeared. In fact, I didn't even
find a reason to be angry. I was an orphan, and he adopted me and raised me
wonderfully. Who do you resent when you have received a love that would not have
been given to me? Because I'm not really Belua? However, it's not my father's
fault.
“I thought of you... as my child and wanted to live.”
My father said, as if the reeds were buzzing in the wind. His voice was not as
strong or strong as he had heard it, and he almost heard a whispering sheep. In his
bitten eyes, I lost words to answer.
“I want you to live as my daughter. I just wanted to live happily within my fence
without knowing anything.”
“Father...”
“But I don't think I could even do that. I'm sorry I'm an ugly father.”
His head is slightly bowed. I wanted to say something, but I wanted to comfort him
by taking out anything, but only his lips were soothing, and his voice didn't come
out. So I hugged him. I couldn't say that it's okay to go extinct because of
rebellion. I can't even use it because I reap that firm meaning.
“Don't be bad.”
“Lariette, this time it's going to be different. Trust me. I was ready to
strengthen my heart.”
“Father, it's already too late.”
Rupert will soon become Crown Prince. As I add, his eyes shake greatly. He put his
head on with one hand as if he couldn't believe it.
“Your Majesty cannot do that.”
There's something you've promised me, but how is it? He trembled all over his body,
as if the emperor would be torn to death if he were right in front of his eyes. I
watched my father still, overwhelmed by anger, betrayal, and such dim feelings.
Did the emperor make a promise that he would not be crazy? There is nothing as
light and insignificant as the promise that the person in power gives to the lower
person. I didn't laugh at my father's naivety, but I sighed.
“Father, he's different from you.”
“No, there's no reason to break my promise.”

“I don't know what you're saying, but there's no reason to keep it. Because it's an
emperor. The ruler of the empire can't try to protect his faith with his father at
his own risk.”
Belarus is a historic countess, but it cannot be compared to the power of the

imperial emperors.
“What's more, he's a crazy person. I saw it myself. It's a human being who can't
even be banned from estrus with a corpse.”
I lowered my voice saying that even a mouse hiding in the ceiling would steal my
words.
“The current emperor has no room for improvement. Because he was already a human
being, he gave up.”
“I know he's crazy about Eva, but... More because it's crazy...”
My father slowly spoke and frowned upon with a puzzled face.
“Corpse?”
“I don't want to go into more detail. It's not even a topic that makes fun of your
mouth.”
I shook my head, recalling the disgusting sight. My father stands up as a flagship

and grabs my shoulder.
“Is Eva dead?”
I nodded tinker because he seemed to be more desperate than I expected. The Empress
may not have died completely, but at least in my eyes she didn't look like a living
person. She is only a symbol of Rupert's remorse and suffering. The shackles that
hold him, are the only reason why the crazy emperor is still holding his breath.
“I can't do this.”
My father tried to take a big breath and sat down on the couch. Eva. He mumbles in
a small way. I could feel that there was not a small amount of debt or guilt he had
for her. I also realize once again that my father can be so cruel.
When he closed his eyes to a dying woman caught up in the violent madness of the
emperor, for what reason did he do that? He wanted to ask, but he was no longer in
a state of conversation. I woke up with my confused father.
“Father. If I don't have more to say, I'll go. It's too late.”
“Lariette, wait a minute.”
“I know what you called me to say.”
“...”
“It's okay. Just because you're not a father's child, you won't feel like you're
not a father.”
“La Riette.”
“You just had to raise it. My love for my father and mother remains the same. The
same is true of the idea that I should protect Belua this time.”
He opened his eyes to my words. As I decorated the fireplace, I smiled lightly as I

swept the carved fir seal with my hand.
“I love you like this. Upright fir trees too. Even autumn in Belua smells sweet
wheat.”
“What you need to protect is not Belua, but yourself, La Riette.”
My father seemed to be trying to reassure me even though he was anxious. His hair,
which has become white in some places, comes into his eyes. I was also a person who
was in a hurry to spend the years here. My mouth became bitter because I was more
tired than my father as a child I remember.
“If even a little girl could not protect, would the face of Belua mean?”
“I'm not a little girl anymore.”
“No, you're a little girl. Eighteen, you were just a girl.”
In his sighed words, I agreed only to comfort him. I don't want to think that my
father was unable to protect me because he lacked his strength or power. However,
it did, and it was uncertain whether he would be able to stop Rupert in the future.
No, it's not possible.
I learned how many years Rupert was preparing for the emperor. There is no way for
his father to stop him from becoming emperor. So I had to go back to him.
“Wait for your Highness. I'll just go there.”
“If you must be in the Imperial Palace, I should see His Majesty soon.”
“Father.”
I called him as resolutely as possible, hoping to look like an adult. The hem of
the dress with clenched fists is crumpled in the hand.
“Trust me.”
“...”
“I'm going to be a man of full charge. Then you're not the one who will hit me.”
If I wanted to be Rupert's person, I did. He is not a great man who will hurt me
whatever I hold. That's why he jumped into his dangerous fence. I couldn't trust
myself, but I had a strange conviction that Rupert would protect me. He doesn't
abandon me.
“My father told me that I was Belua soon.”
“Wouldn't it be such a simple problem?”
“It's simple. Is it necessary for him to be a close person or not. That's all.”
As I explained it to my father, I realized the reason for my strange conviction. I

found out that Rupert was a lonely person without being aware of it.
“Huh, huh.”
The hot breath warms up even the air under the cold shade. The sky is singing
because of shortness of breath. As Rupert was constantly running, he had to run a
few laps around the bushy garden, where the name of the forest was more
appropriate, from around the time of sunset.
I was astonished when I looked back at Tori, which seemed casual even though I
started from the same point, with a breath that was closer to a bad barn. Even
though it is a separate palace, it is a garden of the Imperial Palace. Even though
its size is incomparable to the patronage of a regular mansion, it's fine!
“Hayek, Tori, cranes, don't you get tired, don't you?”
“I'm fine.”
Tori mocked the heads of my puzzled sheep with a tired face as if he were ten years
old after being lonely. Not a single drop of sweat hangs on her round forehead. As
I wiped away the rainy sweat with a handkerchief, I felt self-excited because I
wanted to see if my physical strength was too poor. Originally, everyone can run
this distance casually.
“Come quickly.”
Purung.
The white horse on which Rupert climbed shakes its tail while sizzling food. Like
Tori who played with me, Hen. Ha. crabs. His white face as he ran in front of us on
horseback was also very fine. It was natural that it was fine. It's all he said
while I was teasing my feet hard.
“Your Highness, it's too hard for me...”
I looked up at Rupert eagerly and asked him to stop running. I'm not a cadet at the
Academy, or even more so, a servant who does a job that requires physical strength,
but why do I suddenly get this frantic to check my physical fitness? On the day he
barely breathed in the water that Tori handed him, he looked down at the water and
came down from the horse.
“Is it hard?”
The asking voice was as affectionate as usual, and the car nodded loudly to hope.
It's hard. I'm going to die because it's hard. It seems that blood flocked to the
face and blushed to the ears. It would be nice if the wind blew a little, but there
is not a single cloud that covers the sun, let alone a breeze.
“Tori doesn't have a hard time.”
“No, it's going to be hard for Tori too. Right, Tori?”
I asked Tori for consent with my tearful eyes. She nods with a slight pinch of her
lips to see if I'm tired of it. I looked at Rupert, pointing my finger at Tori as
if it were a giant.
“It's hard!”
“Yeah? Then I'll just do three more laps.”
“Three or three laps?”
When I was horrified, Rupert lifted his head. It seems that this situation is very
interesting because I see the mouth rarely go up. How is it grumpy like that? Why
is it so grumpy? It was a tremendous heartache. I cried and hesitated.
“I can't, I can't. Your Highness, I'm dying.”
“People don't die because of this.”
“No, I'm going to die. It's going to burst like this.”
“Could you do that? Because it's dumplings.”
“Mr....”
I was offended by his Viagnan, but I nodded with a jerk. If you can stop running,
it's okay if dumplings are called something, a chunk of meat.
“That's right, Your Majesty. I'm not a person, I'm dumplings, so I can't do it.”
One eyebrow of Rupert swings up on my butt. He hesitantly walked in front of me and

bowed his upper body. The faces in contact are so dry that they are slimy. It even
brightens up when it gets sunburned. As I stare at the sparkling white skin, a sigh
falls on the top of the head.
“What the hell are you good at?”
Rather than being sarcastic, a question that seemed to be really curious made me
even sadder. What am I really good at? Running was not as good as Tori, not to
mention battles... and learning was worse than Rupert. Still, I don't want to
answer that there is no, so he grumbles, and he strokes the ground with his finger.
The painting, which began with a line of lines, is a pattern that is ripe for the
eyes.
“Raise your hand.”
“Why, why?”
“Sass is getting slower and slower.”
I was still strangely affectionate, but since Rupert clenched his teeth with a
smile, I couldn't rebel further and raised my hand to the pension team he drew. The
feeling that the frizzy dirt touches the palm of your hand is surprisingly good.
“Thunder.”
“Yes?”
Suddenly, he frowns when he raises his head for something because he spits out a
word like a spell. If Rupert suddenly gets sick, it's probably a kind of stuffiness
or vase. The cause might be Nana Louijie.
“Follow along, fool.”
“Thunder.”
“Root.”
“Root.”
When I spit out the words and look back at the palm of my hand, a bunch of white
light twirls around my hand. Although it is not very bright, the light stream is
quite powerful, and the temple is elastic. When I was a child, I read the founding
myth, and I had a bad wind and invited a drunkard to the mansion by strangling my
mother, but I had only received a cold evaluation that it was not the constitution
of a drunkard. I didn't see any movement of the atmosphere in my eyes, and I didn't
have the innate mentality to control my own energy sharply.
The technique was Young Kung, but how do you trigger alchemy? Without knowing the
principle, I gathered the white light flowing under my hand.
“Your Highness, look at this! What did I do?”
“Uh.”
“What did you do?”
“Failure.”
Rupert was very cold and rubbed the pension camp on his toes to erase it. It was
secretly disappointing when the light that was blooming in a mongle mongle
disappeared.
Alchemy was a technique that received a thousand generations from Bernardi, so I

was not prejudiced, but I was surprised that Rupert's technique of making a cyperan
light was even if it was smashing. It is attractive except that it makes it
difficult to distinguish between fiction and truth because it is a technology that
consists of a meeting of science and a cane.
“A. That alchemy is also clumsy, then?”
In my grumbling, Rupert shook his head very slightly after he had no words for a
moment. He had a face that seemed to be steaming.
“No. That's not it.”
“So do you have that talent?”
“It's not that either.”
I don't have or don't have talent. As I squeezed my mouth disappointed by his vague
answer, he stroked my chin with his finger and looked down at me.
“Mathematics, do you know how to do it?”
“I even learned algebra.”
Of course, I didn't learn it at this age, but I didn't want to learn anything
different from Lehan, so I studied it with manners. It was so difficult that I
regretted my father's insistence on learning while weeping. However, even now, I
don't remember all of those formulas, so I was afraid that he would ask for a
mathematical formula.
Rupert bowed his body again with his eyes wide open, saying he was surprised. The
tip of the branch he picked up depicts a familiar, but not clearly remembered
expression. When I pondered about it, there was a name that came to mind, and when
I muttered the name of a mathematician, he laughed.
“I really know.”
“Then did you know it was a lie?”
I was triumphant while hiding the fact that I used to be a Ginga private house. It
was very important to prove my usefulness to Rupert. As if he was really surprised,
he opened his mouth small and tilted his head.
“You have a brain, too.”
“...”
“I was so stupid that I thought I'd call an osteologist.”
“Do you think it's not there?”
“Uh. I said it was only full of water.”
Osteology, which claims to be able to know a person in the shape of a person's

brain, is also a prohibited discipline because it conflicts with faith, but Rupert
wanted to love only the forbidden things.
I wondered about the era of King Lasperich I, who would have arrived only after my
death. Although it was the most conservative country on the continent, did
alchemists gain strength because they became emperors? I don't have enough faith to
close St. Volgoorwad, where the only shrine in the Empire is located, Rupert.
“Unravel it.”
Rupert urged me to write a simple equation. I started learning when I was almost
finished as an adult, so my memories of loneliness were more vivid. As I unwind
without hesitation, his face hardens. I was afraid that things would go wrong, and
I waited for his words while quietly hugging the branches he handed over.
“When did you learn mathematics? The nobility of the South teaches young girls this
much?”
“Oh, my father is a progressive person.”
“... the Count of Belua?”
Rupert snorted in a way that he couldn't believe it. Let me claim that Belua's
mansion also has a fan that moves alone by technique — in fact, in the capital
mansion of Lice — he shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.
His hair, which is tied high, flutters in the wind. The fully revealed uvula moved
blatantly every time he laughed at me. What if I saw the emperor's servant?
Nowadays, instead of going out of the separate palace, he has reduced women's
clothing.
No, even if you wear a woman, you don't look like a girl. I still had long
eyelashes and red lips, but the lines that formed the figure itself were getting
sharper and sharper. I bowed my head coldly when I met my eyes rather than looking
up at my ferocious eyes as if I could kill even a person with my eyes.
“What do you look at?”

“I don't think I'm posing as a woman these days.”
He ignored my words and shook his hands with dirt in his wide pants. I think I
forgot not only how to pose as a woman, but also manners.
“The Count is surprising. He seemed to be a human being who would bend

unintentionally even if he put a knife in his neck.”
“No. His ears are thin and his will is weak, so he bends here and away.”
I wanted this time to be an opportunity and talked about my father's flexibility.

If I persuade him well, he will be on his side. He didn't laugh at me anymore, but
he didn't seem to believe me at all.
“You don't know your father.”
Rupert pointed to the white horse he was riding. It's so beautiful that even I, who
has a mother who loves horses, has never seen a word as elegant as that. The sun
flows over the shiny white mane. The black eyes looked smart, and the nose was
smooth and shiny.
“Ta.”
“Are you saying “Your Highness Taran?”
“Turn around one turn.”
I approached the words of a messy dance. It's not that I've never done horseback
riding at all, but how many would it have been if I had a lot of horseback riding.
I was terrified to ride the words of the imperial family because it was all that my
mother followed when she was walking as a hobby. As my mother told me, I slowly
made eye contact with the horse, stroked my side slowly, and calmed down the words.
“Go up quickly.”
“I have to do school and rapport first!”
“I'm tired of it.”
The area is high and you can see the garden of the detached palace. I don't know
why, but Rupert wanted to test me. Did it happen that he needed my riding skills? I
was not a great person to answer when asked, so I shrugged my shoulders and stroked
my words.
The words of the imperial family, which also seemed to be very precious, did not
completely enlighten me about relief (, moving according to human instructions),
but there was a belief that words would do well.
I straightened my back, recalling the advice I had heard when I started horseback
riding. The sweat from running in the garden cools down in the wind. The posture of
the horse felt stiff for some reason.
“Tori, is this... the imperial family?”
“No. It's from His Highness Gunmara that Luise stole.”
“Yeah, was it Gunma?”

Somehow it was a little big. Holland was deceived by the elegant appearance of the
horse. I wonder if the horse that only burned a weighty rider would really listen
to me.
“Thank you.”
I whispered a small whisper in the ear of the horse and gave strength to the foot.
I didn't have to hold the reins hard because I was well-trained. The horse moved
forward with a small rumble, and I looked back at Rupert alive thanks to the words
that unexpectedly moved according to his will.
“I think it's a quiet word!”
When the distance is a little farther away, Rupert laughs with his chin squeezed as
if he were shouting. I only saw a cool line covered by the shadows cast by the
branches, but it was attractive enough. Even though I knew his personality, he had
a harsh, fresh smile, but I quickly turned forward because he had never had a good
thing happen because he laughed.
Grab the reins carefully and prepare to run in earnest, and speed up whether the
horse noticed it. He was twice as fast as the horses I rode because he was bigger
than the horses I rode. Oh, it's a little fast, but the moment I pull the reins,
the horse cries loudly.
“Are you laughing at me now?”
The sound was different, but it was similar to what Rupert felt when he chatted at
me. I gave more strength to the reins I caught to catch the flag of a horse
laughing at me. Then, as if the horse is ridiculous, he turns his head and takes
the reins. I didn't want to lose to the animal, so I took the reins I missed again.
“You saw the wrong person.”
It was exhausting. I can't do it, and I look ridiculous at me until the end. I was
scared, but I tried to lower my voice. When I gave strength to my feet, I was smart
enough to notice that I was scared, so I forcibly released my strength from my
body.
People who enjoy horseback riding as an elegant hobby may gather their mouths that
the basis of horseback riding is communication with horses, but my mother had a
different idea. She said that the basis of horseback riding is to press the beast
with a flag. I never had to avoid eye contact, and I had to hide my frightened
appearance. Because if I'm afraid of getting on top of myself, I'm afraid that
horses will burn me.
As soon as the horse's breathing becomes rough, it calms down. I was puzzled when I
didn't give strength to my feet or reins even though I was speeding up myself.
Finding a sense of balance at a constant pace, I gently stroked the horse's side
face.
“It's okay. It's not weaker than you think.”
Since it was only a large soldier carrying a lot of weapons, I would not be hot
because I felt little weight compared to a soldier. I whispered to the horse that I
could protect him because it was a clever word, believing that I would understand
the horse's ears roughly.
The horse ran stably but quickly to see if it worked. Imperceptibly I reached the
end of the forest. When I saw a high wall covered with blue vines in front of my
nose, the horse took care of it and slowed down and stopped safely. I stepped down
from the horse, praising his cleverness.
I stuttered the horse's neck to see if it could have a name tag. Only smooth hair
is caught, and there is no metal name tag commonly used by military horses. I spoke
without avoiding the eyes I encountered with the horse.
“My name is Lariette. Nice to see you.”
Rupert's beast, for example, a raccoon, never liked me, so I was afraid that a
horse would suddenly scratch me, but the horse was just awful with a couple of big,
unsophisticated eyes. It was too pretty to believe that it was written as a gunma.
The thin eyelashes that shine in gold under the sun shine on black eyes.
“Listen to me a little bit. I need to look good to your master.”
I closed my eyes as if I enjoyed saying that the touch I stroked myself was not
bad. I smiled and stroked my soft mane, and then slowly turned around and started
walking.
When I went back, the scenery I captured in my eyes was a spectacle. Tori was
smiling as he bumped his palm at stake, and Rupert was looking at me with his eyes
circled to see if he was really surprised. The fact that my expectations for me
were significantly lower was so obvious that I felt a little worse.
“I've been there. It's nice to run after a long time.”
“Lariette, it's cool! Jeffrey doesn't follow his charges this much! You reduced the
speed for La Riette, didn't you? It's so cool.”
“Thank you, Tori.”
I looked at Rupert in grave response to Tori's admiration in order to show off as

much as possible my wonderful appearance that might exist to me. He frowned upon me
and approached Jeffrey. I doubted my ears because of the rough sound of my
footsteps. What do you think makes me feel bad?
“Hey!”
“Yes?”
“Not you.”
When he reflexively removed his mouth from his blunt call, a sharp refusal
returned. Rupert nervously opened his mouth while grabbing the strap on Jeffrey's
saddle.
“Jeffrey.”
Hiying.
The words cry as if they were answering. Rupertra, who treated the raccoon very
affectionately, was terrified by his bloody expression. What if I hurt Jeffrey?
“Do you like him better than me?”
However, I was overwhelmed by the following question: It's not a mourning, but I
doubt my affection for the owner because the horse burned someone else once. Isn't
it jealous that a house cat sometimes welcomes visitors who play more than the
owner who gives food?
He laughed outrageously, but Rupert's expression was quite serious. Facing the
horse's eyes as if waiting for Jeffrey's answer, he nodded and moved away from the
horse after a while.
“Hey.”
“...”
“Hey!”
“Uh, me, me?”
“Yeah, you.”
Also, as I was standing in Odokani, knowing that I was only singing, I was upset
and raised my head.
“Bring it to you.”
“What...?”
As I dropped the end of the question, he nervously frowned upon and pulled the
reins of the horse, feverishly hating to repeat the same words.
“Jeffrey.”
“Speak? Is it me?”
“Because you're better. I don't need animals that aren't loyal to me.”
I didn't understand it because I couldn't be childish. Rupert is a human being who

has gone too far from being rational and even ruthless. It's not like being
disappointed that animals don't live only to themselves. I hope to move the heart
of a beast that is difficult to control his own mind, but even if he doesn't speak,
how can he move his mind selflessly.
“How does your Highness know that? Isn't it too bad a decision?”
“I know. Look at your eyes.”
“Do you have any superpowers? Do you interact with animals?”
“Sass is getting more and more, you.”
At first glance, it was a friendly tone because it was flirtatious, but the mouth
that went up was so violent that I shut my mouth tightly.
He gave me the reins of Jeffrey when he became quiet. The beautiful white horse
walked around with gentle eyes open in a circle without even knowing English.
Horseshoes create a certain pattern as they encounter the soil of the garden.
“My thing should only be loyal to me.”
Ah.
Shed a light elasticity. It wasn't until then that he noticed his meaning. The
white horse that left me was a warning. A warning that his things should belong
entirely to him. I don't know what will happen if I sell it for a moment. I bowed
my head in a flash, clutching Jeffrey's reins.
“I'll take good care of you, Your Highness. Thank you.”
“I'm glad I have one skill.”
Rupert strokes his chin with his index finger.
Even if you have one skill, Rani. It's not as many as there are, but there won't be
only one. I snuggled inside and hugged Jeffrey's neck as he approached me.
“Let's go home, Jeffrey.”
“Who wants to enter? Practice it.”
“Hey, practice? What practice?”
“Don't even think about coming in until you can run and fly on Jeffrey.”
After spitting, Rupert swooped around and walked. Tori often follows him in steps.
Suddenly, I was puzzled at the given training time and took my feet to catch him.
However, without looking back, Rupert suddenly stops walking as he knew how.
“I told you not to come in.”
“Your Highness, I'm tired. It's really too hard.”
“What are you tired of doing?”
“...”
Even the energy to answer disappeared. I only remember running around the garden on
two legs all day, riding horses, and running again.
“No. I'll practice and go in...”
When I protested, I didn't seem to listen, so I buried my face in Jeffrey's mane

while Gi was dead. Soft hairs tickle the tip of the nose. There was a strange smell
peculiar to horses.
Jeffrey, do you understand my heart? It's hard for you too? When I ask in my heart,
I curiously cry like a word answers.
“Let's do just one more turn. If you and I breathe, it will end soon.”
I'm flying while running. I understand even running, but how do you get stuck while
running? Was Jeffrey actually a legendary Pegasus? I couldn't make a disgusting tee
in front of Rupert, and when he disappeared from sight, I only kicked the floor of
my heart.
Even though Jeffrey ran like that before, he didn't feel difficult at all, so I
think he's from Gunma. It was the same thing that Hana Tori didn't feel difficult
at all. Am I too tired? Should I exercise separately in the morning before my
routine starts?
I tried to put my strength into my arm without energy and sat on the saddle. Now I
feel how Jeffrey runs. It's a very clever word that knows how to use the wind.
The feeling of the wind tickling my cheeks makes me feel really good. I tried to
get used to Jeffrey by recalling the advice my mother gave me one by one. The
movement of words gradually softens whether my efforts have been transmitted or
just exhausted. I stroked Jeffrey's head and laughed.
“I worked hard.”
When I went around the garden a few laps and dropped me down in front of the
separate palace, I eagerly chewed and swallowed the carrots brought by Dong Tori,
who listened to my praise. I hugged Tori's carrot basket and looked back at her as
if she had something to say.
“Do you have something to say, Tori?”
“No, I'm just curious.”
“What is it?”
“Your Highness... I think you're really going to accept Lari.”
It was a loud tone as if the party to the sentence was not here. However, it was
not a disgruntled fight, but I giddled my head without finding a suitable
countermeasure.
“Lari.”
“Yes?”
“Do you think it would be nice to be a thing of your Highness?”
“...”
“I don't know how to save something like a preacher, you know.”
I was amazed because Tori seemed to be very calm and concerned about me. Whether
it's Rupert or Tori, it's really hard to understand. In the back, she thought about
killing Rupert's favorite pet, but in front of her, she hardly understood that she
followed Yang, the sun that exists alone in her world.
Rupert eventually killed her, even though she cared for tears to the point where
her cruel nature was suspected. I want them to be in such a relationship from the
beginning. Or, as Tori said, Rupert didn't know how to properly care for people, so
it happened.
“Tori, I'm not hoping for your Highness's affection.”
Tory was puzzled by my answer, but he didn't continue the conversation further.
There was no way to explain my intentions to her, so I hurriedly cleaned up
Jeffrey's reins because I wanted to be glad.
“I'll just go in. I was so tired today.”
Tori had no answer to my greetings. Only the sound of a horse following me and the
sound of greenery echoes the quiet garden of the detached palace. At first glance,
Tori had a senseless face. As a child, she sometimes felt lonely like the oldest
antique in the world, and her heart was sick.
He didn't bother me anymore if Rupert's will to discover my talent, which might
have been hidden somewhere, was broken on the first day. But I started exercising
in the morning even though he didn't do it. I don't know what kind of emergency
will happen after Rupert becomes a prince, because even if he didn't have the
strength to show valor to defeat his enemies, he would have to build up enough
stamina to escape.
“Good morning, Jeffrey.”
At dawn, when dew was running around the garden through the grass with peregrine
peregrines, Jeffrey walked out of the stables and walked by me to see what number
he knew I was outside. The horse and I became very close, and when I showed my
palm, I often walked with a step and bumped my nose to say hello. I laughed at
Jeffrey's affection and found a pattern on the back of my hand and solidified my
mouth.
Rupert said that I had no talent for alchemy at all, but sometimes he let me hold
papers with inconspicuous patterns. He seemed puzzled by the fact that the papers
flashed at some point and there was no reaction at one time.
Mathematics, science, and techniques gathered together as if they were condensed,

and I didn't know what the symbolic patterns meant, and soon became interested.
Even if I look at it, I don't understand it at all, but when I looked carefully,
only my eyes hurt. I just believe in him because it won't harm me.
When Rupert reached out, he would reflexively hold my wrist to him. It's like
Jeffrey brings the bridge of his nose to the palm of my hand.
As evidence of his repeated daily life, the pattern he engraved the other day still
remained on the back of his hand. I was puzzled by drawing a pattern on the back of
my hand without holding the paper as usual, but when did he ever solve my
questions? I just closed my mouth to give me an answer, but Rupert was satisfied
with my calm response.
“Ac, this is not even erased.”
Whether it was drawn with a regular pen, it was unpleasant because it did not
disappear even if it was rubbed and washed. It is said that after crossing the Red
Sea, there are still countries that are enslaved, but only the imprint of slaves
that are commonly seen in such places seemed to be.
I'm right for Rupert's servant, but his tough attitude, which pops out when I
forget it, was hard to adapt. Is it the pride of Belua that remains like a trace?
“Jeffrey. Lick this a little bit.”
I put the back of my hand out to Jeffrey because I wanted it to be erased by the
animal's spit, but the sassy horse pushed my hand out with a bluff. There is no way
to listen to me while following me. When I was crying because I wanted to be hit by
people or animals, I bowed my head down and started walking. Today's morning
training — Luisena Rupert would laugh at me — but I had to stop by the main palace
right after that.
Today is the day when Rupert's new clothes and accessories come in. I wonder if he
needs more clothes for a woman because he has a few days left to become Crown
Prince, but he also has to do a trial that he sleeps because he does not know when
he will become Crown Prince.
I tried that I didn't need clothes like this because I'm going to be a prince this
month, and Rupert won't even listen to it in his ear. Even if I listened to me
seriously, I couldn't open my mouth because I was afraid of being pursued if it
turned out to be true.
“Tori, I'll go to the main palace.”
“Lariette...”
She was quite embarrassed when she talked to Tori on the way out of the rough wash.
At first glance, I slanted my head because it looked grumpy.
“Why?”
“I'm sorry, Lari.”
“What are you sorry about?”
“Clothes... I originally brought it right.”
“A, what are you sorry about that? I know the fabric better than Tori.”
It was natural. She wouldn't have touched a fine industrial complex or velvet very
often. No matter how frugal they were, they wouldn't know about fabrics rather than
me who spent eighteen years in aristocratic spirit. However, she scratched her
forehead and gathered her fists as if there were any other reasons.
“Cheer up! La Riette! You can win!”
“... who do you mean to win?”
“Maidens of Nigel. It would be best not to encounter them, but be careful in any
case, Lari.”
I shrugged my shoulders as I looked down at Tori's tiny, skinny fists. I don't know
what they're talking about because they fought and won Nigel's maidens. I'm not
even going to participate in a strange martial arts competition where maidens
compete with each other right now.
I laughed as I imagined the maidens throwing silk gloves engraved with their flower
embroidery at each other, like a duel of knights. It was a ridiculous imagination.
Most of the maidens were from aristocrats.
No matter how low their status was, they would have come from Gentry (a class that
had no title but were allowed to have a family pattern), but they were more careful
than any high-ranking aristocrat in order to be mixed into the high society.
Spiritual children who rarely smile loudly fight to take liberal arts as a virtue
and look good. It's ridiculous. No, I thought it was ridiculous.
And I immediately learned that Tori's worries were not a good tilt. As soon as I
arrived at the main palace and entered the room where the clothes were stored, I
was surrounded by the maidens of Nigel. I was a lonely loner, and the other party
was a whopping five.
I don't think the discrimination of the current emperor is too severe. Rupert's
maiden was Dallang and Tori, but she assigned five to Nigel's side. Rupert's
reluctance with people may have contributed to the reason why there are no people
in his separate palace.
“No, hello, everyone?”
I glanced at the door and smiled at the women who were slowly squeezing me. I look
around to see if Litchie would help me, but I don't see a girl fluttering like the
light of water.
There is no way a maiden with a career like Hagin Riche can go to such an odd job.
I tried to sigh and opened my mouth while keeping my mouth raised. When it is not
possible to oppose the waterway, it is unconditionally harmful, and
unconditionally.
“Do you think the clothes are very heavy? Did you come a lot?”
“Are you sarcastic?”
It wasn't sarcastic.
I shook my head because of the sharp eyes of the dark-haired maiden. She seems to
be quite old, but why is she still a maiden of the maiden?
“What is it. I didn't even have to bring a lot of people. It's not this girl.”
“Isn't that pretty dry and powerful kid?”
“Isn't it?”
A blonde maiden clinging to the side of a large dark-haired maiden crumples her
face and punts her. Did you eat courtesy as a luncheon? Even though I was terribly
offended, I didn't have the courage to reveal my discomfort, and I was just
laughing groaning. In this case, Rupert's temper head helps. I learned how to
mislead people.
“Excuse me for those who are here first, but I only need to take the clothes of Her
Majesty Princess Laferte.”
An unfamiliar face popped out among the maidens who left me scared to end my words.
It is a face that is small and plump, and has an exceptionally raised eye tail,
giving a slightly mischievous impression.
“Bang Sang?”
Marian Vincentian. I have never encountered it since I insulted myself at my

twelfth birthday party. I maintained a relationship with my friend until I returned
to the past, but it was unknown whether she would still consider me a friend.
“It's been a long time, Belua Spirituality.”
Well, a voice that you never think of as a friend. I opened my mouth carefully so
as not to get hurt by the thorns stuck in the greeting.
“Are you doing well? I didn't know she was chosen as the maiden of Her Majesty
Princess Nigel.”
“Didn't Litchie say it? Ah! Didn't Richelang get along very well?”
I do that because I know clearly that I and Litchie have become a wish. I shrugged
both shoulders that I would not care less than staring at her mouth.
“Well, that's right. I haven't seen it often because I'm too busy these days.”
“If there are many backs of Her Majesty the Imperial Lady who has nothing to do,
how many.”
“Isn't that too rude to say now?”
I was really offended by the words of treating Rupert in a small amount. I don't
know, but I'm probably hurting several times the work that Nigel handles. I don't
leave people who are busy and can't sleep properly.
“Oh, I'm sorry. I told you the truth, but I didn't know I'd feel bad.”
“Bang Sang...”
“... Belua? Is that maiden the spirit of Belua?”
The person who stopped talking to me was a dark-haired man who appeared to be the
leader of this group. When I saw my eyes frowning, my status higher than I thought
was annoying.
I wanted to be happy with the reaction, but I was a little surprised by the
sarcastic behavior of Bang Sang's words. She wanted me to bathe in the back,
because she never deliberately offended me in front of me.
“Don't be scared, Mata. It's a child of the Count of Belua.”
Give me who you put out? I was amazed at the unfounded words of Bang Sang and
laughed. Where have you heard such shenanigans?
“My father did it. In this situation, no one would put her precious daughter on
Lady Laferte.”
“Yeah? Is it really?”
“That's why. Why would Belua give her daughter to Maiden Laferte?”
Bang Sang raised his voice with his arms crossed with a confident attitude. I
turned around quietly because I didn't have the will to refute her words.
“Are you ignoring us now?”
“I have nothing to say. I just need to take my clothes...”
Bang Sang came up snoring as if he wasn't even funny. Rather than blankly watching
what she was doing, I realized that things were going badly only after she pushed
my right shoulder. Why is it so hostile? Bang Sang says it's a personal grudge, but
other maidens see it for the first time in their lives.
“The time when I could roll high is over, Lariette. Do you think the Count has now
abandoned the child that his concubine gave birth to?”
“Be careful.”
“Was it a child of a concubine, or did the Countess commit infidelity?”
Bang Sang laughed as if he had made a funny joke. Some of the maidens follow them,
and Bua is forced to follow them. Etiquette education seems to have been sinful.
“Marian, isn't it a bad word?”
“Is that what is it or not? Can you explain it? Why do you dare to work in a
dilapidated detached palace in Lappert?”
“Why should I explain it?”
“Belua doesn't accept it. Isn't it because she couldn't get back and forth, and she
trusted Maiden Lafert?”
I shut my mouth tightly because I didn't have the will to respond to Bang Sang's
stiff words. As if she regarded silence as a positive, she smiles triumphantly and
presses her finger on my forehead. She didn't give strength to her feet, but her
forehead was slightly sore after being stabbed by her nails.
“Since I was a child, I really didn't like you, the daughter of Belua, and all
kinds of arrogance.”
No matter how much I thought about it, I didn't remember what arrogance I was
shaking. The only arrogance I committed in my life was that I believed in my father
too much. Kishil Bang Sang only wore silk that was much more gorgeous and luxurious
than me. If I was arrogant that Belua was a venerable family, the first person who
would confuse me was my father, the owner of Belua.
“I don't understand Marian's attitude, but I'll move on because I've never had
enough of Marianne in my heart.”
She lowered her hand with her mouth wide open to see if my words were ridiculous.
When she steps back, the dark-haired maiden comes out.
“Marianne, you really don't have much to ride, right?”
“That's why. I can't refute the fact that I was abandoned by my family.”
It was because it wasn't worth refuting, but I only want to think about it as good.
Why? If I get abandoned by the family, is it a friend requirement for a person?
“It really doesn't make sense. I only need to take the clothes of His Highness
Lafert, so please get out of the way.”
“There are no clothes assigned to Princess Lafert.”
The dark-haired maiden spoke with a firm face and pushed me away. It doesn't sound
funny. So, all of the clothes piled up like that mountain belong to Nigel?
“We're not interested in embellishment, so we only need to wear a few clothes.”
“What? Did you say that our Majesty Nigel is extravagant right now?”
“... when am I?”
Marianne shuddered the cabin and held the dark-haired maiden's shoulder. That girl
insulted the imperial family, huh? No, don't you think I've forgotten the sin of
misusing Rupert's name? I was so stunned that I couldn't help but laugh.
“Laugh? Mata, that girl laughed at us!”

“I have a request from His Highness Arnulf, and I need to take a look at my hand.”
Arnulf? I was constantly puzzled by the name that came from the mouth of Mata, a
dark-haired maiden. Wasn't Nigel's maidens?
“Last time I tried to catch a little bit of a flag, and the little girl was so
quick and ridiculous.”
It seems that a small girl refers to Tori. That's it. It will be difficult to catch
up with Tori due to the physical strength of any person. I nodded, recalling that
she didn't look exhausted even after a few laps around the garden. No, that's why
you're going to catch the country instead?
“Did His Highness Arnulf tell me to harass me?”
“Are you obligated to answer?”
“Evil!”
Whether it's the leader of the maiden, or Mata knocks me down, the other maidens
come out one step by step. Each individual wasn't really scary, but I was a little
scared to watch a group flocking to make a decision and do harm. I opened my mouth
with my arms raised high toward Mata, who reached out as if trying to hold my head.
“Now, wait!”
“What?”
“I don't want to take those clothes with me.”
It's better for Rupert to have a little soul than to be right. At least because he
doesn't hit me. And well, soon you won't even need women's clothes.
“Was she a pathetic maiden without even loyalty, Lariette?”
“As I said earlier, I don't like clothes very much.”
“It's already too late!”
“No, I don't take my clothes with me?”
I don't know what the hell was too late to give up my clothes, but the maiden of
Nigel, or Arnulf's maiden, made a firm decision to inflict physical pain on me. I
don't know what Tori did to them, but I know very well that he raised them firmly.
The maidens squeezed me by narrowing one step at a time. Individuals, at best, were
girls of their age, so it would be scary, but as many people gathered, they had a
cold sweat. I quietly stepped back to escape, but a small maiden quickly blocked
the escape route.
bang!
The sound of the door closing was loud. At the same time as the sound, a woman
named Mata walked on me, and after losing my center of gravity, I was upset.
“This, what did this do!”
“Oh, I think this maiden is very dull! I'm glad!”

When I fell because I couldn't rebel properly, one of the maids smiled and clapped
her hands. I woke up quickly because I felt bad at her pure laughter, which seemed
to be really happy. Why is this so! I train while running in the garden every day
these days!
I have never learned anything like martial arts or self-defense techniques to

protect the body, but that would be the same for those maidens. I clenched my fists
and swung hard toward Mata, who was standing in front of me.
“Iyap!”
“What is it?”
My fist, which gave me strength, could not even reach the tip of Mata's hair. She
nimbly moved her body, which seemed dull at first glance, to avoid my fists, and
then pushed me down.
“Ugh!”
The maidens stepped on me all at once as I was upset and upset again. I didn't feel
sick enough to die, but I hurriedly wrapped my head and rolled my body in a circle
because I was afraid I would get hurt a lot. I felt like I had become a trivial
beetle, but I can't do much because I need to protect my head first.
When I rebelled, it would be useless, so I gave me out with a hard groan of egu and
egu. Pretending to be sick hard, no, they were actually sick a lot, but wouldn't
they be able to touch their decent conscience if they did this?
Whether there was a remaining conscience, or when I screamed that I was dying, the
snort of the maidens who were spirited was reduced to a sinab.
“Lord, isn't it dead?”
“People don't die this much.”
When the maiden, whose voice was as small as her body, who stepped on me the least
painful, asked carefully, Mata snorted. If you hit the wrong head like this, you
might really die, but why! But when I raised my voice, the only thing that comes
back is ruthless violence, and I'm just keeping my mouth shut.
My whole body was throbbing, but I didn't even know why it was right, so I couldn't
get angry because I was stunned. No, I haven't felt a little insensitive to pain
since I suffered death.
“Hung. That's why I should have crawled in front of His Highness Arnulf!”
Marian tuk-tuk touches my cheek to see if I know I've lost my mind. After all,
Nigel's maiden wasn't the only one. I rolled my head while grasping the general
context. It's in the middle of the Imperial Palace, so I won't be able to do more
harm to me. Even if I misunderstood that I was abandoned by the family, they would
not be able to escape punishment if they were injured beyond a power quarrel
between maidens.
“Oh yeah.”
I didn't want to be hit anymore, so I suffered too much pain. As if they were
satisfied with my performance, they moved to clothes that showed off their noble
appearance even in this mess without touching me anymore.
The best and most beautiful dresses will go to Nigel. What was given to Rupert was
an unglamorous or out of fashion dress that she didn't want. I would have lived my
whole life. A life that continues by picking up and eating only what someone has
left over from eating.
I stared at them with a blind eye, pretending not to be distracted, and raised my
body only when Mata left the room with a lot of dresses hugged. I'm not hit enough
to move, but I don't feel strong in my upper body because I feel a big bruise on my
arm or throbbing. Marian, who was watching me from afar, slowly walks in to lean
against the wall. It's not very nice, so the impression is written in verse.
“It's also an ability to stand in line, Lariette.”
Ha. Laughter broke out at those words. Do you know how to hold on to a string
called Nigel and hang my body on a golden string? They were rotten plaques. There
was no way to win. Because Rupert has no chance of losing.
“Yes, Bang Sang. That's right.”
I laughed at me and muttered a small mumble against her back as she left her seat.
Whether she didn't listen to me, she left the room as it was.
I slowly got up and picked up two dresses thrown like a rag on the floor.
Obviously, it was a new dress, but it was a navy blue dress that felt worn out
unknowingly, and a black dress that was likely to be worn at a funeral home.
Rupert cried because he was a gorgeous person no matter what color he wore, but he
cried. Arnulf knows that he is a woman, so this is one-sided harassment, not even
to restrain the imperial power. They just randomly harass a shabby half-sister who
has no power or the emperor's affection. There is no match for cowardice.
“Ehu.”
A sigh came up from the fringes of my chest. Rupert's predicament is also bad, but
my Mogol is not a word either. I would like to hear what Arnulf's maidens say
because they were beaten without even being able to listen to them, and they
couldn't even pick up their dresses properly. Still, even though I've been hurt so
much, it's unlikely that I'll get a bad soul.
I took a step by forcibly moving my body squeaking like a rusty door that was not
greased. I'm glad I met Tori first instead of Rupert. As I noticed, it may not be
as good as me, but it looks like I have a history of being hit by Tori. So she
could go ahead and speak for me.
As I walked steadily, even with a slow pace, the separate palace came into view. I
eagerly hoped that the seal leaning against the garden fence would be Tori, not
Rupert, as the detached palace got closer. It's Tori. Tori, I wish it was Tori.
However, I felt that it was not Tori or Rupert that was quite chiseled in height.
As I felt, Louise was the first person who greeted me, unlike my aspirations.
“La Riette! What's going on with this?”
Even though I wanted to be glad it wasn't Rupert, I was offended that I was seeing
his quick reaction. He was greatly surprised by the fact that he was half-excited
and half-fun, and even punting sheep. Is it my mistake that his mouth is twinkling?
“Hello, Sir Baden.”

“Oh my God! Did you cross the Imperial Palace like that?”
Is the fact that I'm walking around like this right now? He only solidified his
expression after he came close and realized that my wounds were out of the
ordinary.
“What is it. I told you where you rolled down the stairs, right?”
“Are you telling me? Are you inside?”
“Sleep if you're tired.”
He squealed to see if I was offended by ignoring his question. I'm glad. People who
can't sleep properly even at night take a nap for some reason. I hurriedly moved my
feet away, shaking off Louise trying to cling to me. Once you wash and prepare your
body, you won't notice that you've been hit by this much. It must be washed.
The separate palace was as quiet as ever, and the hurried footsteps rang too
clearly in the hallway. Why does the sound of a tortoise heel sound so loud today?
I walked with my heels in a hurry because I was afraid I would catch it.
Fortunately, the corridor leading from the entrance to the maids' residence was
secluded without a single ant.
“Hugh.”
“Hey.”
“Kaaaaaaaaaak!”
As I tried to enter the room with peace of mind, a hand was placed on my shoulder.
As I was just trying to relax with a sigh, I was horrified and pushed my hand away.
The owner of the hand, which was shaken off with the sound of a clap, was looking
at me with an outrageous frown.
“I, Your Highness!”
“What is it? Have you seen ghosts?”
He swept the back of my hand with the other hand to see if the back of his hand
froze. I was sorry for the back of his red hand, but I quickly shrugged my head
thinking that I should not show him my swollen face.
“I'm sorry. I'm so surprised.”
“They said they were going to pick up clothes.”
“Everything, I've been there.”
“But why do you crawl in like a thief?”
“It's crawling in! You came in with your shoulders stretched out very proudly?”
“It's funny.”
I gathered the hem of the hem by hand to hide the torn part of the dress. You may
not be able to see it. However, he is an imperial family whose only thing he was
born and raised to eat and grow up with is his eyes. There's nothing I can't see.
“Why are you like this?”

“I fell.”
Jerk off.
Why do hiccups come out now and I'm frustrated. I blocked my mouth with both hands,
resenting my conscience, which was useless and honest.
Rupert's hand slowly rises. No, I'm trying to beat the person who was hit again for
lying! I closed my eyes for fear of being hit by an island island chalcedony that
was as beautiful as his face, but the pain I expected did not follow. When he
opened his eyes carefully, he looked down at me with the same insensitive face as
usual, as if there was no match for pity. A small sigh rings in the ear.
“You...”
“Yes?”
“Right?”
He raises my chin with his fingertips and swings around. Left, right, left again. I
was a little dizzy, but I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because I thought
I would get really confused if I sass more here. By the way, the face was a part
that was less injured because it was wrapped hard.
“Evil!”
Rupert pressed the fringe of my clown until he was annoyed. I was lonely and
puzzled because he seemed to be very disassembling. Even though I laughed at me
when I fell stupidly, I never got angry.
“To whom?”
“System, stairs?”
“If you make a fool of yourself one more time, you fall behind.”
“Maidens.”
I gave a cold and correct answer to his intimidation and put forward his clothes
that I had packed. 'Look at this. Still, I brought your Majesty's clothes. Please
take a good look at me. ' In the sense that it is.
“Hey, I packed a dress here.”
Rather than staring at the clothes I put out, he swooped without an answer. Even if
I wasn't a soul, I thought I'd listen to Pinzan, but the reaction was unexpected. I
stopped pursuing and followed Rupert, who was moving away.
“Your Highness, where are you going?”
“Kill them.”
“Yes? Who are you going to kill?”
“She said she was hit by the maidens.”
It was intense. I don't think it's too intense even if it's violent. I was
horrified and started running to catch up with him. I can't get annoyed when I grab
the hem of the long stretch of the chin and sag, and the overflowing eyes shoot at
me.
“Don't you let it go?”
“I am, Your Highness. I don't think it's a very good idea!”
“Let it go.”
“I'm not really sick.”
“Is that important?”
“It's important! I'm not very sick, but why do you do that!”
I carefully released the strength of my hand because he would tear his skirt caught
by me. When I killed the maidens, I think they would kill me.
“Who's right for a long time.”
I was right because I wanted to be hit. They muttered small because they didn't
have the courage to do so.
He ignored me mumbling and walked again. He followed him quietly because he really
wanted to kill him, and his destination was not Arnulf's palace, but his office.
Yeah, I think I've just played it because of my temper.
“Your Highness, then look at your work. I wash it a little...”
Now that Lu visited the separate palace only when there was work, there must be
work to be handled. However, contrary to my expectations, the direction he walked
around was not the one with a desk or bookcase.
“Why do you eat that?”
“Because I kill you.”
He pulled one short pistol out of the many guns that adorned the wall. It's light
and light, and it's the smallest gun he has, so it's something I'm familiar with
because he's always useful. I know better than anyone else that putting a bullet
made of alchemy into that pistol has enormous power. Because of that, he succeeded
in escaping from the Grand Duke.
“Are you carrying it with you? To the maidens?”
“Uh. Get out of the way.”
I stood with my arms spread out in front of Rupert trying to leave the office with
a light attitude of the sheep going out to drink. I really wanted to be crazy, but
his eyes were as smart and sharp as usual.
“Your Highness. Think a little more and act.”
“You think a little and get right.”
“I'm sorry that's right, really.”
I didn't know what I got would be considered such a big deal for him. Honestly, it
was outrageous. It's amazing. Who rolled a man to die in the forest. I could have
fallen on top of Jeffrey and died. Is it a symbol that I can die on my hand, but I
shouldn't scratch someone else's hand?
Rupert quickly left the office with a good gun. I wanted to dry it up, but I don't
think I can stop it with my logic. Louise, who found us at the other end of the
corridor, hurriedly comes up wondering what's going on.
“It's off. Don't talk.”
“Wow, why the hell did you call me?”
“Wait. I have something to see right now.”
“Yes? What do you mean to see?”
“Arnulf.”
Rupert replied with dryness and did not stop his feet. It's breathtaking just to
follow how fast it is. That's because my legs are long. I realized again how much
he had grown, rather than looking away from his back, which was getting farther and
farther away.
One head seems to be bigger than me. My growth was so slow that I seemed to be the
same, but strangely, only Rupert was growing rapidly. It's a speed that I can't
keep up with. He will not stop growing. There will be no giving up of power. From
the maiden to the crown prince, and then to the emperor. Like a fire that cannot be
controlled.
At first glance, I seemed to be able to understand Tori's mood. When I was looking
at him, I felt like I was falling behind more and more. I was powerless and weak,
but he was no longer weak. He was no longer an abandoned maiden. Obviously, even
though he was wearing a skirt with pretty ruffles, his back was so intense that he
laughed.
“Your Highness, where are you really going?”
“This is the way to His Highness Arnulf.”
“Why?”
“Kill the maiden.”
“... Lariette, were you hit by them?”
In my answer, Lu swept my chin with a sigh that it was a big deal.
“What about this.”
He mutters.
“Let's follow it first. If you really kill it, it's dangerous for the current
situation.”
“Are you really going to kill me?”
“When my lord turns his eyes, he doesn't see anything.”

Louise's expression was not well understood. Rupert, as I know, is a sober person
even in the most irrational situations.
“It doesn't look like I've turned my eyes around.”
“The last time I touched Tori... Oh, damn it, that cub doesn't have the ability to
learn. Anyway, follow me. Because I have to dry it.”
Now, in the middle of the Imperial Palace, Rupert followed Rupert, reproaching
Arnulf from one cub to the other. In the midst of a conversation with him, Rupert
escaped our sight. Arnulf's maidens wouldn't evaporate into the air, but what's in
a hurry?
Louise was so proud that I was scared too. Do you really want to attack the prince
in the middle of the Imperial Palace with a body that has not even become a crown
prince yet?
However, something that Louise was fully proud of and worried about catching people
actually happened. When we arrived at Burinake Arnulf's palace, we sought Rupert by
pushing the maidens trying to block the way.
Unlike Rupert's separate palace, the inside of the palace was noisy, and it didn't
mix naturally in it. They were running to the same place together, and I dragged
Louise to chase the maidens because, of course, there would be Rupert at the end of
the road.
The place where I arrived with the maidens is a room that appears to be Arnulf's
bedroom. It was not difficult to find Rupert in a landscape where the eyes were
sore due to the splendor of the gold-wallpapered walls and the matching red-tiled
floor. It was no wonder that there was only one person holding a pistol and
shooting a gun at random.
Tang!
Bullets that emit blue light and ignite are shot at the wall where the bed is
attached. Then the frame hanging on the wall began to burn slowly, as if it had
entered a bonfire. Arnulf's narcissistic portrait slowly faded away from the face
where he was hit by a bullet. While sitting on the bed, Arnulf, who was clinging to
the wall, screams pure white and tired.
“What are you! Suddenly I came in!”
“It should have been a bit nauseously ugly. Your painter is also mischievous.”
Rupert took a step further than pleasantly looking at Arnulf's face, which had
become a black circle. Then Arnulf is surprised and presses firmly on the wall with
his back, where there is no place to step back.
“Don't come!”
“Don't go. I didn't want to get close to you, so I brought it with me, this gun.”
He tuk-tuk the gun's beak with the palm of my hand, speaking in a playful twang
that didn't fit. Arnulf rattles to see if the appearance was quite threatening and
calls the escort. One of the maidens ran outside and turned around as if she
couldn't stand it.
Oh, I don't think I should turn around like that.
Tang!
I thought that would be the case. Without hesitation, Rupert turned his muzzle
towards the maiden who was trying to escape.
“I know that if I take a step away from here, I'll fall behind everything.”
The bullet was stuck right in front of the maiden's shoe nose. If she had moved as
much as her nails, she probably would have spent the rest of her life without toes.
The maiden sat down hesitantly, tired of pure white, as if she was soon stunned.
Most of the maidens of the Imperial Palace were fine aristocrats, so Lee Manmu
would have experienced such a difficult situation. Rupert drove all of Arnulf's
maidens to one side of the bedroom. I was puzzled because the appearance of
pressing people while swiping through the muzzle was not awkward. Where did you
learn such a ruined thing?
I cried out again because Rupert didn't hear my voice. Only then does he turn his
head to see if he didn't deliberately ignore me. He had one hand stuck in his
pocket. A pocket was placed on the dress that did not fit the original form.
If you don't notice her poor posture, it's definitely a masterpiece that looks like
a thin, long blonde fluttering in the sun. However, unlike his beautiful
appearance, I was a flagship because I didn't have a back alley thug and a lot of
trouble approaching Arnulf in a touching position.
“What are you doing right now in the middle of the palace! It's not a thunderless
boat!”
“Why are you here again?”
Rupert frowned upon the sheep that I was bothering. But even giving me attention
for a moment, he pointed his muzzle at Arnulf again.
“Hey.”
“...”
Tang!
When Arnulf did not answer, he pulled the trigger again. The bullet that flew this
time was stuck in a wall directly attached to Arnulf's ear and made a push sound.
The prince's face, which was originally quite white, is not pale, and cools down
without any blood. It seems to me that I can hear the sound of cold sweat dripping.
“Are your ears blocked? Pierce me?”
“Uh, huh?”
Arnulf seems to be very embarrassed as he saw Rupert's violent appearance for the
first time. It was natural. Arnulf is an imperial family who has never used his
strength except for martial arts classes, let alone tough work. I wonder if I would
have imagined that my sister, who was nearly ten years younger than herself, would
she be intimidated by this kind of fear?
“Isn't a promise worth a handful of ashes to you?”
“Nothing, what a promise!”
“I told you not to touch it.”
Unlike Arnulf, who stuttered until the end of his excitement, Rupert was lonely and
calm. It is a spectacle that an adult man with a chiseled height is rattling in
front of a child, or rather, a gun he carries. I didn't usually like Arnulf very
much, and because of his orders, he was even knocked by the maidens, so it was even
cool.
“I told you not to touch anyone I own because it's okay to pick it up and throw
it.”
“What's that!”
Arnulf, who was trying to refute, hit my forehead, saying, ah. He squeezed my head
with the most pathetic face in the world, sighing as if he was stunned by the
elasticity of the mercy.
“Isn't that completely lifeless?”
“Louise, you're telling the prince.”
I couldn't deny it, and I ran out of Luise. He is an imperial family like Rupert,
and although he is going to become a crown prince soon — I wanted to run away
because there was a corner of belief — now he was a knight babble from a commoner.
If anyone starts it, it's a big deal.
“Was that you? Did you send me a ridiculous threatening letter and sniped me from
afar?”
“Who did you think it was then?”
“Someone who has a crush on your twisted maiden...”
Arnulf stupidly raised his head as if he were puzzled by blurring the end of his
words.
“How did you dare to do that? To me? On your topic?”
“I don't think you have a brain.”
Did you just forget the situation where the other party was scared with a gun?
Rupert slightly twisted his fingers saying he no longer wanted to hear the
shenanigans of my half-brother. This time, a bullet hit Arnulf's shoulder. It was
the first time he shot his body.
I knew his shooting skills very well, so I knew that the red light spreading from
Arnulf's dead ground was deliberate.
“Aaaak!”
“Ah, sorry. The aim was misaligned.”
“Evil! Gagak!”
“I was aiming for my throat.”

Rupert shrugged his shoulders, saying it was insignificant, as if that was not a
big deal. The maidens get tired of being pure white all at once. Some tried to run
towards him because they were too loyal, but when Rupert stared at them, he sat
down without hesitation.
“It's okay. Because I don't die.”
“Your Highness, really! Don't buy it and hit it!”
Louise shouts as if she can't stand it anymore. It wasn't until then that he found
him standing far away next to me, and he lifted his hand with a gun.
“You come here.”
“What else are you trying to do strange things?”
She only moved to sing Louise, but the maidens scream a little bit to see if they
were afraid of a pistol rattling in his hand.
I alternated between the frightened women and the painful Arnulf rattling on the
bed. The cause of that unbelievable situation was my little bruise. The Prince of
the Empire was crippled just because his maidens harassed me. It's a situation that
doesn't make too much sense, so it's not accepted at all. I felt that the accident
circuit had stopped. Why the hell?
“Crackdown on the maidens. It only takes a few days.”
After handing over his pistol to Louise, Rupert walked slowly to Arnulf. I was
excited by the unexplained fear and unknowingly followed him. The rumbling was
often overshadowed by the sound of my gait, but he didn't stop me.
“Uhhhhhh.”
As you follow Rupert to the front of the bed, Arnulf's distorted face clearly comes
into his eyes. It doesn't match his bedroom, which is so colorful that his eyes are
stinging with his cheeks or torn tops.
Whether fortunate or unhappy, there is no trace of blood on his shoulder with

bullets. The red light just covers his death like a spider web. I placed the hem
that I was holding because I wanted to see if I needed it for hemostasis.
“It hurts?”
The tone is quite affectionate. Leaning on the bed pillar, Rupert reached Arnulf's
shoulder. As he muttered as if he could hear it, the bullet stuck in his shoulder
slipped out. He sprinkled bullets that had turned into ash on the floor.
“I think it hurts because it's for torture. Don't worry. On the outside, it would
be fine.”
Rupert said so and grinned. It was a refreshing smile that made me feel distressed
because he was no longer making a female voice. Arnulf's face is distorted more
severely than when a bullet is embedded.
“You... a cub like a bug! I deceived everyone!”
“It was time for the hiding bugs to reach out to the ground.”
“But do you think you're not a bug? Burrage that came out from under the window!”
“No.”
He sat down on the bed, resolutely answering Arnulf's flirtatious question. Instead
of looking at Arnulf, he turned his back and looked at me. The beautiful face,
soaked in the sun, was pale and ghostly than the fearful maidens. A ghost that
holds people.
I rolled my head to infer his expression, half invisible, shrouded in the shadow of
the pillar. Is it simply fun? If not, is this atrocities really my revenge?
“So how do you feel like being stepped on by an insect?”
“...”
Rupert asked Arnulf and slightly shrugged his body. The revealed face did not
contain any emotion. Nothing. There is no joy, no sadness, no anger. Without even
having a peculiar habit of frowning impressions, he was just a calm, calm face as
if what was happening now meant nothing to him.
What is the feeling of an ogre out of the forest? I suddenly thought about it. An
old forest abandoned in the Imperial Palace, an ogre who endured alone for a very
long time in the dark forest that no one finds. What did he think when he first got
out of the forest?
“Your Highness, let's go.”
I reached out to him, who was still there because he had done his job and didn't
know what to do more.
“Go.”
“...”
“The preacher is not an insect. I don't have to hear that.”
The demon who escaped the forest seemed somehow sad. The narcissism is so bad that
I can't even express it.
#8. Meaning of possession
The way back was quiet. Since Rupert was originally a speechless person, it is not
a special case for him to keep his mouth shut. Luzane was left at Arnulf's palace
to join the crackdown, and I didn't know what to say, so there was no way to reap
this silence.
It was a silence that I wouldn't have cared so much about, but I was restless
today. Because I didn't know whether to say thank you for playing such a poker
board for me, to say something worried about not being behind, or what to do. I
wanted to say anything because the long and awkward silence was hard to endure.
“Why?”
“Why did you go to His Majesty Arnulf and get frustrated?”
“You were right.”
“Your Highness is right, too.”
Rupert laughs as he makes a windfall sound to see if my words were outrageous.
“Are you the same as me?”
“What's different? No, it's a bigger thing to be hit by an electric charge.”
“It's different. So don't get stupidly hit, it's like a jerk. I'm going to die
because I'm bothered.”
If I get hit, does it mean that I'm bothered because I have to smash the person who
hit me? I got a little zinced.
“Do I value you?”
Hut.
The sound of the wind falling was made by me, not Rupert. Lariette, are you crazy?
If he hadn't stopped walking and looked back at me, he would have squeezed my head
and rolled his feet. What do you call that a question? The question that popped out
of my mouth was something I would regret as soon as I spit it out.
“Are you precious?”
I thought it would be amazing to hear this shenanigans for the first time, but he
didn't laugh unexpectedly or frown at his impressions. He briefly swept his chin
and nodded as he seriously examined my question.
“Uh.”
“I think I'm precious?”
“Don't let me say it twice. Do you pierce your ears?”
“Ah, no. I heard it.”
I hurriedly shook my head when I learned through Arnulf that piercing his ear does
not mean that he will heal his ear with an ear dog in a radical way.
I heard the answer, but I couldn't believe it. Are you precious? Am I? To him?
“Why can't you believe it?”
Rupert asks if he knew I couldn't accept my words. I nodded frankly. I can't

believe it. I hated the situation where I couldn't trust him because I tried to get
him to like him, but it was hard to believe that I was important to him.
“Don't believe it, then.”

“Do you feel bad?”
“No. Why is your faith important to me?”
Rupert started walking again, and I followed him. I quickly teased my feet and
walked beside him to see his expression. His face is still calm. It was like a deep
lake without a handful of agitation.
“You want the trust of someone you care about, usually.”
“Do you want the trust of your precious ribbon?”
“Are you saying that I'm about a satin ribbon right now?”
The ribbon he used to tie my head high, and the fluttering pointed to it when it
was blown away by the wind. I'm so used to being treated that I don't get upset.
I'd rather say that, so my faith went.
“It's not a precious person, it's a precious thing, me.”
“That's what's important.”
It does not matter. What I wanted from him was not emotional bonds or emotional
care, but literally physical protection. The existence of me and my family is
continuous without interruption.
When I didn't get an answer, he stopped and looked back at me if he thought he was
dissatisfied.
“I want you to save. I told you. I don't know how to save people.”
“Tori?”
“Tori is different.”
“Your Highness, I don't think your Highness is someone who doesn't know how to save
people.”
I spoke as I urged him to take a step. It was going to be dinner imperceptibly. The
sun tilted over and over colored the garden of the Red Palace, where the sun was
well arranged. The scenery of the flowers blooming in autumn shaking their bodies
around in the wind was quite beautiful.
However, Rupert looked ahead and walked without giving a glance to such flowers. He
can't afford it all the time. He had a goal before his eyes, and he lived to
fulfill that goal. There is no way to waste time. I would have implemented the best
way to reach my goal in the shortest possible time.
Nevertheless, it moved for me. Because of me.
I looked up at his black shoe nose soaked in grass and raised my head. I realized
it was like a thunderbolt, as if I had a head hit. I don't think he can't help but
spare me.
I was running in a hurry. When I saw the Mogol I got, I kicked it in a minute. I
didn't even think that my dress would be messed up if I passed through the grass
because I was wearing a woman's dress. I was struck by trying to get his clothes,
and because of that, he had ruined his dress.
“I think your Highness saves me, me.”
“No. I'll believe it.”
Wouldn't this degree of protection be spared for those who grew up in such a
disastrous environment? Rupert would never have received such protection in his
life. It would be difficult for a person who has never been valued to value others.
I was even more sorry for Rupert because I thought so. I won't be able to value him
to the bottom of my heart. I will resent until the end, and hate it because I am a
monster. Still, I'll whisper sweet words because I need him. I was a really selfish
adult.
I grabbed Rupert's cuff, showing his back to me. The wrist that goes under the
gorgeous but old dress catches my eye. It was really thin. Because it grew up and
caught people's eyes, and I couldn't eat it properly. I cried. Why am I a powerless
adult? I'm not even an adult now. How is there not a single adult around him who is
young enough? How can someone tell me that it's Tadok and it's okay to have such a
nil job?
“Please eat it properly, it's too dry.”
“Why do you suddenly get frustrated.”
“I will try to cherish your Highness, too.”
Even if my hatred for him devours my soul with sin.
“The preaching will make you happy.”
“...”
“You will be happy. So much so that I can't stop laughing at my mouth every day.
Every day is so precious that it's hard to close your eyes at night.”
“Shenanigans.”
“I assure you. I can see the future.”
The future I saw was far from Rupert's happiness, but I tried to be convinced.
Would it be a contradiction if I wanted him to be happy even though I couldn't like
him? It was a contradiction, but I wanted him to be really happy. I thought that if
he was happy, my guilt for using a child using my comfort would be relieved even a
little.
Rupert didn't answer me because of the rainy season. I shut my mouth because the
silence that came back no longer felt uncomfortable.
Caught and walked without letting go of his sleeve. He didn't beat me either, so we
walked side by side until we arrived at the separate palace. It was a strange day
when I was mistaken that the red sunset would melt my heart, and it didn't feel
strange that he didn't push me away.
When we arrived at the separate palace, Tori was waiting for us with Rupert's dress
that I brought. I let go of Rupert's sleeve before her gaze turned down. The next
person who falls into the lake may be me, not a raccoon.
“Where have you been?”
“Arnulf.”
Tori clenched at me and lowered my palm into a fist. A dress falls out of her arms
and sits down on the floor with a loud sound. I helped her to pick up the dress
while standing in a good position.
“Lari, does it hurt a lot?”
Tori looked at me in a gentle but affectionate tone as usual. I was so surprised by

Rupert's behavior that I was not aware of, but only then did he start to get sick
all over his body when he was knocked. I smiled forcibly.
“It's unbearable. I have to go wash and rest.”
“I have to drop this dress and wash it.”
I was amazed by the sound of Tori rattling well. So you want me to do laundry right
now? My face is full of compassion, but my hands are handing over my work to me.
“Shouldn't we do it tomorrow?”
“You have a schedule of charges tomorrow.”
I accepted the dress because Tori was the chief maiden who was higher than me
anyway. I looked around Rupert as I wept. When he made eye contact with me, he
turns his head for what reason. He sweetened his lips to see if he had something to
say, but he ended up only putting out his mouth.
“... I'll wash it once.”
“Let's do it slowly. My body is not holy either.”
So why can't Tori do it?
The prickly horse came up to his throat, but he swallowed it. Just because Rupert
cares for me, he won't save me more than Tori. She has no reason to be wary of me,
but I want to do it too much. She's going to be the Empress. And I will give them
all the help to lead a happy life.
After greeting Rupert, I slowly walked out of the hall. I wandered around wondering
if there were any remaining maids, but I didn't see a single ant as usual.
When Rupert becomes Crown Prince, this separate palace will become a bit noisy. No,
you might be able to move the palace. Then I wanted to know where to take the
raccoon. This was the only palace with a wide forest.
When I walked into the bathroom attached to the bedroom and looked in the mirror,
it wasn't really a word. The hair was disheveled a lot, and even the bangs stuck to
the wound on the forehead, and the scab was entangled. Even if the collarbone is
bruised, it is not visible to the aristocrat as a woman.
It's even more spectacle to undress. It's all blue or red, and it's a mess as if it
were rolled from a painter's palette.
“I should never see Lehan or my father.”
If they saw me, they wouldn't be frustrated. Still, I laughed because I wouldn't go
to the prince like Rupert and shoot him.
“Oh, I think I'm going to live.”
After receiving a lot of warm water in the bathtub, loosening the balm, and
entering, the whole body sags. The black place was throbbing, but I felt good as if
my body was melting. I leaned in the bathtub, sobbing like seaweed.
There's only one dress that needs to be washed anyway, so I'll have to get rid of
it in the bathtub. It's hard for water to float again. In the first place, you can
hand it over to the maid with the clothes you want to wash tomorrow. When I think
about it, it's not a lot of grumpy.
It wasn't too late, but after a long time enjoying the bath, it took quite a while.
However, I don't feel like rushing. I slowly raised myself up rather than looking
at the sky by the window of the dimmed bathroom. From here, you can see the garden
of the detached palace where the sun is completely set.
The black forest was also in contact with the pitch black night. The color was not
visible because the moonlight was not bright, but the trees took out red and yellow
clothes and wore them.
The fall of fourteen. Nearly three years have passed since I returned to the past.
Rupert became a prince at the age of fifteen in September 287 of the Imperial
calendar. September is now entering a full autumn season. He would have already
received a speech from the emperor.
Once he becomes a prince, my life will change uncontrollably. I was a little

scared. I don't know what Rupert will do when he comes to power. Suddenly, I
thought of him pointing a gun at Arnulf. I will pledge again to never go where to
get hit and not come.
“Haah.”
It was too long a day. What a dress is called, and it happens to buy something like
this. I soaked the dress, moistened with moisture in the bathroom, and then dried
my body. Rupert was not the one who caught the stains on the dress, and he was not
interested in clothes, so he would not have to wash it carefully because he was not
interested in clothes, and he doubted that he would see the stains. After a long
time, I took a bath with rose oil, and I felt good because of the fragrant scent
from my body.
A familiar seal stands in one corner of the room while sweeping down her hair,
which is roughly as dry as a dress, with her fingers. I hastily sorted out my
clothes.
“I thought it took so long to boil the dumplings.”
“...”
I laughed as I pulled the frowning beauty into the temple. Dumplings, dumplings.
And it seems that the time has passed since I lost weight from my chubby cheeks,
but why is it the same? I chuckled my head, recalling my old body shape when I
heard Pinzan saying that he was making a sound of bones.
“What's the dress?”
“I sucked it and hung it in the bathroom. I'll iron it tomorrow morning and bring
it to you.”
He nodded at my answer and pulled out one arm. A black cloth bag was hanging from
his wrist in Dalong Daerong.
“What is this?”
Rupert left me with a pocket that untied the string, as if it were bothersome to
answer. When I accepted my rattling pocket, I had no choice but to check the
contents and laugh. Whether tiger ointment is listed on the top popular item, and
GNOME's tiger ointment springs out of the flower water.
“Why do you laugh?”
“I want you to waste this expensive thing too much.”
After passing Rupert, who frowned slightly, I sat on the couch and took out the
pills in my pocket one by one. A small envelope containing a bundle of herbs that
appear to be an analgesic, a bandage, an ointment, and steaming dumplings. Why did
you bring this again? No, where did you get the dumplings at this time? Even though
it was outrageous, laughter came out. I try to take care of it in a really strange
way.
“Why are dumplings?”
“I'm not going to be hungry.”
I gave a small nod to Rupert, who looked down at me with a fat face, and then
picked up the dumplings. The inside is moderately hot. After blowing a bite of
dumplings and handed it to him, he smiled and shook his head as if he were stunned.
“Please enjoy the charge as well. You like dumplings.”
“You eat it, it's like a pig.”
“You know that animals that are useful like pigs are common.”
Pigs are animals that have no part to throw away. In the island republic, it is
said that pig's feet are also cooked and eaten. In Bernardi, it is a really useful
animal because it is baked to the bottom of the tongue.
“Well, I'm not sure your usefulness.”
“It's up to your Highness to find it. That's why I tried this and that, isn't it?”
“I didn't find it.”
Rupert grumbled in a small way and grabbed my wrist. As he gives strength, a light
shines from the pension team drawn on the back of his hand. I remembered the night
market of Bruch, where Lehan went with him, because it sparkled like a path that a
fairy walked through.
“Why did you engrave this?”
“Try it.”
“You have to tell me how to use it, so I can use it.”
“If you have talent, you'll know it by itself.”
He sighed lightly and pulled my other hand to rest it on the back of his hand.
Strangely enough, the light fades away in an instant. Is it because I have no
talent for alchemy? As I broke my lips in a disappointing heart, the pension team
began to shine in a different color.
“Uh? Do you shine, Your Highness.”
As I opened my eyes in a circle, Rupert let go of my hand without feeling

surprised.
“What happened to you is ambiguous, even talent.”
“Can I do that alchemy?”
“Only what others have engraved.”
What's that. It doesn't mean that it's impossible to develop a new pension team
like Rupert or modify things. However, it is a talent with mana.
“Are you saying that you can only write what others have engraved? I also want to
learn how to draw a pension team.”
“It's useless to learn. Because I can't use it.”
Hing.
The fact that it's really useful makes me feel like I've become a human being who
doesn't have as much as an ant's butt hole. After working hard in the morning, I
was greeted by the maidens. I manage to do horseback riding, so why don't you ride
Jeffrey all day?
“... There are many people who can't do that much.”
Rupert mutters so small that he can't even hear me than staring at me, whose
complexion has rapidly darkened. I felt strange because I wanted to comfort me.
“Really?”
“And you were useless.”
It was useless from the beginning, so don't be disappointed. I squeezed my lips

towards him confirming my dance () again.
“Press with will like before.”
“Will it be?”
“If I can't trigger it, I'll cut off my hand.”
“I don't want to cut my hand even if I can't activate it, right?”

He stared hard at me as if his patience had reached its limit. I shut my mouth and
gave strength to my hands because I didn't think I should answer anymore. Have a
will. Once you activate it, it seems that you know the trick. Is it necessary to
have a slightly discouraged heart? Why am I useless here, do you?
“I'm good at it.”
He looked down at the back of my shining hand again and gave me a dry compliment.
He is a person who is dry, but could not expect this level of affection. I opened
the lid of the ointment he had brought, pondering when he had taken me here.
“I'll write it well, Your Highness. Thank you.”
“Don't go anywhere and get hurt. I'm going to die because I'm bothered.”
“It's okay if you don't take care of this much hurt.”
“I decide how much it's okay for you to get hurt.”
Rupert's tone is so resolute that he can't sit on it. He slowly got up from his
seat after confirming that I was applying plenty of ointment without sparing. Now,
whether he decided not to wear women's clothing, he is dressed as a boy with his
hair tied high even in the Imperial Palace.
I called him low to go without saying hello, and stopped and stood up. On his lap,
the medicine bag he gave him rustled. At a distance that was neither close nor far
away, he stopped walking without turning back.
“When are you going to be a prince?”
You may find my question strange, but I was convinced that Rupert was less than a
week away from becoming a prince. If not, I wouldn't be able to inflict this much
defeat on Arnulf. Louise reminded me of the fact that he was already preparing for
his SS.
“The day after tomorrow.”
Rupert replied in a pure manner. His back is still immobile, so he can't read his
emotions. I only feel that the fluid body line has changed sharply. Like a well-
sharpened sword, a line that reveals a brutality that cannot be hidden even with a
gorgeous appearance.
“Congratulations.”
It wasn't until then that he slowly looked back at my little greeting. There is
still no facial expression. I knew I couldn't feel my emotions properly, but I
don't even have inspiration when my situation is about to be completely reversed?
“What?”
“I admire you for being a prince.”
“Oh, you waited for that.”
Rupert tilted his head with understanding. He knew that I didn't doubt that I
believed that I would be a man of power. I don't know why.
“Aren't you happy?”
“Well. What do you think I should be feeling right now?”
“Um... there was only one dumpling left that I thought was sold out, but wouldn't
that be similar to the feeling I felt when I fell into my Majesty's hand again?”
I wanted to ask him why I felt, but I explained it to make it as easy as possible
for him to understand. Because Rupert doesn't understand sad feelings well. But I
didn't think he didn't know feelings. He was a man whose heart was worn out and
worn out, and he was not a monster who could not feel emotions, because he did not
know how to feel emotions even if he felt emotions.
“I don't know if it's similar to that emotion.”
“Sure?”
“I don't think about anything. It's vague, but when I think this is what Eva
wanted, she wanted to run away.”
Eva.
This is the name of his mother heard for the first time in Rupert's mouth. I
pretended that I didn't know his words, which were close to my own words.
“At least you won't be ignored by the other imperial family as it is now.”
If you become a tyrant like before, you will not know, or will not be despised. If
my words were not comforting, Rupert shrugged his shoulders and turned around and
walked.
“That's not what I care about.”
It seems that he muttered like that when he left the room. Buried by the sound of
the wind, I recalled the words I couldn't hear properly throughout the night.
So what are some of the things he cares about? What could haunt him so much that he
even had nightmares? What the hell can I do to be happy? Can I make you happy? I'm
so short, and you're such a dry person.
This is the day when a court ball is held for Rupert's enthronement ceremony.
Rupert only mentioned that he would become a prince, and he didn't even bother to
know what was going to happen. So I can only guess that he will be introduced for
the first time at the prom as a memory of the past.
Everyone was invited defenseless because no one knew that he was crowned today, or
that he was a man. Did my father and mother visit the Red Palace mixed with that
ignorant group? However, they were not seen at the place where the central
aristocrats gathered.
“Lariette, do we just have to keep standing?”
I and Tori strolled through the hall without any charge from the audience. I wore a
prom dress, but I don't know if I wanted to be invited as a central aristocrat,
because I attended as a maiden, so I danced and walked around.
I borrowed my yellow-green ribbon and took the mantle to the table where the finger
food was prepared. I don't know when Rupert might appear, and since I was busy
preparing for the prom in the morning, I couldn't eat properly.
“Don't be nervous. I think it's a regular ball.”
“I've never been to a prom other than Lari's birthday party.”
Tori blushed as she fiddled with her pretty pigtails. She looks shy, like the first
time I saw her, whether she was frightened by an unfamiliar colorful banquet hall.
As I rolled my eyes around, I noticed, and my little hand wandered, and I didn't
know how to do it.
Looking like an innocent girl who doesn't know the world, I stared at her, where
the expression of Ankaljin, which I often saw these days, disappeared. What the
hell does a real bird look like?
“No one will ask us to dance, so don't worry.”
After laughing at the words that could make me feel a little sad, I picked up a
salmon sandwich cut into small pieces on a plate first, as if she were looking at
her. Although it was small in size, there were a variety of varieties, and the
servants were following the wine, so it would be enough to fill a hungry stomach.
The white wine handed over by Shizong is so fragrant that I would like to unravel a
precious liquor to match the assortment for the Crown Prince. Although the emperor
is not a human being who will save Rupert that much.
“Tori, if you're too nervous, try a glass of wine.”
“Alcohol?”
“It's for banquets, so I don't read much.”
I recommended her a white wine with a soft throat, and looked around the hall where
calm music flowed. It was ridiculous that I was watching from a little distance
away.
The naive faces of people who don't know what's going to happen. I wonder how those
faces will be distorted a little later. There is not a single nobleman here who is
kind to Princess Laferte. Whether it was arbitrary or unjust, seeing the emperor's
eyes, or because of the origin of the maiden itself as a problem.
“Tori. What language did you receive from Your Highness?”
When asked by me, Tori shakes his head, laughing to see if the wine was in his
mouth.
“No. He just disappeared in the morning, without saying anything.”
“Is that so.”
I had no way of knowing how he appeared. In the past, I attended a court ball only
after my debut. Still, I'm the closest person, but I'll give you some explanations.
I shrugged my shoulders in regret, but I can't help it. I decided to focus on food
instead of waiting for him without hesitation. Desserts are prepared in front of
you, so be careful not to completely fill your stomach.
“La Riette, why aren't you dancing?”
I put my nose on a plate and eat it - I didn't really hit it - and I didn't care
about the hall, but a familiar voice comes across. When I looked up, the ornate
Litchie looked at me with puzzled eyes.
Litchie looked slimmer in a dress with a very rich hem that fits her flowy figure.
It was as beautiful as a blue flower painted with dots drawn on white drawing
paper, but her expression was more impressive than before.
“You don't really like dancing, I do.”
“Is there no application coming in? Oh, it's perfect.”
“It's okay because I don't want to dance.”
“Sir Lohar, why don't you ask my friend to dance?”
Until I went to the night market, I thought it was pretty kind to me, but I was
mistaken. I looked at her with an empty heart, as if she had intended to scratch
me. I didn't really feel offended. Tori, too, but Riche, too, has not yet decided
what kind of heart to treat me with.
“Would you give me the honor of dancing with you?”
Glory is a dog horn. At first glance, I rejected a big man who was obsessed with
Riche.
“I will only receive a kind heart. It's okay, Sir Lohar.”
The man who reached out to me at the invitation of Litchie scratched his back head
with a shaggy face. The familiar uniform button rattles under the wrist. It turns
out that the man is dressed in the uniform of the Academy.
“Do you think you're an academy cadet?”
“Yes.”
“If so, do you know Lehan? Lehan Belua is my brother.”
“Oh, Cadet Dietrich! It's not my motivation, but I know. Because I'm the senior of
the grade.”
Knowing that I am a member of the Academy cadet's family, his expression brightens.
There was no atmosphere of downplaying the army at the Central Aristocrat or the
Imperial Palace. This is because the emperor is wary of the armed forces of the
army. Seeing his eyes, the aristocrats of Deng Dal also called the army a place
where they could not hold a vessel for education or knowledge because they were
ignorant.
“It's nice to know Lehan. I think I'm a senior, so I'll ask you to take care of
it.”
“Cadet Dietrich is unlikely to need anyone's help, but I understand.”
I also didn't think I would meet someone I knew about Lehan at the prom, so I felt
happy that he was a stranger. It was rare for cadets to be invited to court balls.
Litche's complexion darkens to the point where it contrasts with our brightened
facial expressions.
“Isn't Lehan coming today?”
“Why do you ask me that? It's your brother.”
She replied Yang that I claimed the fact that Lehan was my brother. I was a little
offended by the tone, but I didn't get carried away and smiled. When I get caught
up in this childish trick, I'm saying that he's not my brother. I was concerned
that Lehan and his parents were a precious family to me.
“I thought Lehan and you were close. I think it wasn't.”
I just mixed a few words with Litche, and I quickly got tired. I turned my head
because I didn't want to hook up with her anymore, but she had no signs of
withdrawing from my Viagnan either.
“Why can't you see Lafert's preaching?”
“Well. If you want to see you, wait. You'll be here soon.”
“Charges Arnulf and Nigel are already here. It's against the law.”
If you want your throat to fly out of practice, keep doing so. I just laughed as I
swallowed the end that came up to my neck. Let's participate a little bit. In the
first place, Rupert was not a polite person. What is the example. It's an imperial
family who doesn't have a law to keep even common sense of courtesy properly, but
what?
“Lord Lohar would be bored. Go and dance, Litche. I'll stay here.”
Lehan's academy senior was reaching out with a plate, but I pretended not to see
it, and I used him to drive out Litchie. He's definitely a guest invited by
Litchie. He waved both hands to see if he was hungry and that it was okay. If
you're a cadet, eating a snowball isn't an example in the lower grades, but why
don't you notice it?
“No, Sir Lohar. I don't want to take away the time of the two of you.”
“It's okay...”
“Riche, I get an escort from a very kind man.”
I laughed at him hitting his hands. Only then does he slowly reach out to Litchie.
“Beatrice, I'm honored to dance with you...”
“Okay.”
After answering, Litchie interrupted his words and took his hand and headed alone.
At the end of the day, a waltz that makes it easy to enjoy dancing comes out. It's
a long song, so she won't be able to return here soon. I hurriedly looked at Tori
and moved to my seat.
I don't want to have a useless neural war. Today, Taesan was the one who had to
care about other than her. I had to care about Arnulf's reaction, and so did Nigel.
I had to anticipate what kind of attitude the emperor would take. I was so
surprised that the prince was sealed, and there was no room for attention to their
reactions in the past. I'm sure I'm going to use some number.
“Tori, when the hell are you coming?”
“I haven't received any language either. Are you okay, Lari? It looks hard.”
“I'm just... nervous.”
It was a day when the situation completely turned upside down, and Tori was very
careless. I wonder if I haven't realized it yet? Or is there no inspiration because
I've been waiting for so long to prepare? Rupert had a similar attitude to Tori. I
didn't look happy at all. Even though I would be happy to take power because I
lived with such persuasion.
“Isn't Tori happy?”
“What is it?”
“It's today. A lot of things are going to change.”
“I don't know. It's the same as you tell it.”
Rupert remains the same. That was it. The nature of where the head will go, but the
situation still doesn't change. I was going to move the archery, and I didn't have
to wear women's clothing anymore. Even when you go outside the Imperial Palace, you
won't have to hide too much.
“Is your charge really the same?”
When the situation changes, people also change. It was the problem I feared the
most. I'm afraid that the Rupert I know 'now' will no longer be that Rupert. I
think the heart of the person who said he would save me and reap his own would
change.
Tori looks at me. I was curious about the intent of the question, but I shut my
mouth because there was no way to explain my current mind without telling me my
secret.
“... I believe in Your Highness, Lari.”
She mumbles in a voice that doesn't feel much confidence.
“I'm glad it doesn't change.”
“It's not going to change any more.”
Suddenly, I feel that the change I'm talking about is different from the change she
means. As if Tori didn't want to tell this story anymore, he put the finger food I
served on the plate into his mouth at once. It's against the law, but I don't
really want to point it out.
I would like to know what is the meaning of manners. Nigel, Richena, and Nana in
the past, were we really more moral and right human beings than Tori when we risked
our lives to protect them? I don't know if it used to be, but now I don't feel like
that at all.
Close to the balcony, I felt a cool breeze. I took a step with Tori, who was
pointed to my question, whether I was offended. My heart is stuffy and I want to
breathe in the wind. I thought that if he became a prince, everything would be
solved quickly, but I don't think it will be because it's coming today.
There will also be many twists and turns in seizing power. In the past, Rupert
would have gone through alone, but now I have to be with him. I became anxious
because I couldn't believe even Tori. Can I really help him?
The ball started early in the evening, and the sky was already dark. Only the
crescent moon floats alone in the black night sky of the capital, where stars are
rare. Today, the moonlight is cloudy, and the capital only looks dark red. At night
like this, werewolves and vampires come out.
“Sister.”
“Cak!”
Although it was a familiar voice, I thought I was alone, and I was surprised by the
voice that suddenly popped out. As I grabbed my heart and got upset, the owner of
the voice reached out even more embarrassed. My brother, who grows up every time I
see it — I had to think about whether I should think of it as a brother now.
“Lehan?”
“It was elegant.”
“What is the tone, I saw it a while ago.”
After a short prayer, he slowly walked to the balcony. The balcony does not have
artificial lighting, so the face is not visible properly. I measured his expression
with my voice and opened my mouth again.
“Did you come with Richele? Litche was with another cadet.”
“No. I came alone.”
“Did you get an invitation?”
“Because he's the eldest son of Belua.”
Oh, I did. He was the successor of Belua. I'm a woman who can't be a successor.
“Invitations are not compulsory. Isn't there a reason why you came here?”
“According to your sister, wouldn't you win a little ball today?”
I was a little disappointed by Lehan's hard answer. I wonder if I can't completely

believe my words that I've been going through the future? Is that why I want to
check it with my own eyes?
“What, what's the point?”
“My sister said he was...”
“Yes, the preaching will be the ruler.”
The starting point was today's prom. Lehan was not surprised by my words. He would
have thought this endless banquet was weird too. Whether it was to hide the fact
that the Empress died, the emperor had been doing it almost in seclusion. The
official statue was often avoided as an excuse for being unwell, and even a banquet
that must be held was omitted, rather than a ball party to enjoy for no reason.
Such an emperor commanded all the nobles called the central aristocracy to enjoy
'without thought', so everyone would be questioning it. However, like Rehan and her
father, she would never have imagined that Princess Lafert would be crowned Crown
Prince.
“Is that right?”
“Yeah, Lehan. If you don't believe me, see for yourself today.”
“I didn't doubt my sister.”
He replied with a slight frowning of his eyebrows, as if he were frustrated. His

voice seemed to soothe a young child with a low and friendly Tura. The thin
eyebrows wriggling seem to be in the moonlight leaking very slightly on the
balcony.
“You're trying to find out if my words are true.”
“No. I didn't doubt my sister, but to make sure that the same history was
repeated.”
“That's what it sounds like, well.”
I shrugged and turned my head from Lehan, who was flabby. It was ridiculous to try
to see if the future would repeat itself. Naturally, it is repeated. Because
nothing has changed. I was the only variable in the future and present that I
experienced. An aristocratic girl who just stumbles next to Rupert.
I didn't pull in an army to smash Rupert's forces, nor did I kill him as an
assassin, but what could change?
“It's okay. I didn't even expect to believe it completely.”
I shook my head while blocking Lehan, who was trying to say more about what. At the
moment, when I wanted the wind to rise, something struck my face and fell. I looked
at objects similar to gold sand scattered on the floor from afar. I bowed down
because it was dark and I couldn't see it properly
“What is it?”
Lehan also sits down to see if he's curious. I reached out to the floor, keeping my
knees attached. It's thin, but it doesn't feel like a thread that weaves a cloth.
Stiff...
Ah!
“It looks like human hair.”
It wasn't until then that I found a cloth tied to the end of the thread. The
pattern of Whangga is embroidered on a red ribbon made of fine satin. It is a ripe
item for the eyes. It was worn as an ornament on the neckline of Rupert's dress, or
when Rupert tied my head high.
“Hair?”
Rehan picks up a bunch of threads following me and asks in a reluctant voice. I

picked up my hair and went out towards the bright hall. The threads sparkle under
the colorful chandelier lights of the hall. It is a gorgeous gold color that looks
like it was made by grinding the sun.
Rupert.
It's Rupert's. If it were about this length, it would have been like pulling out
all the hair. Where the hell did you cut the snip like this? I came out back to the
balcony thinking about the wind direction.
“Lehan, do you have anything to illuminate?”
When asked by me, Rehan shakes his head. I think it fell from the side or from
above. I went out alone again and walked to the side of the balcony where Lehan was
with. Above the main palace hall was the residence of the servant and the maid.
Rupert could not have been there, so if he hadn't dropped it from above, he would
have flown from the side. However, before I even stepped into the balcony next
door, the hall began to rumble.
“Pay attention! He is the Emperor!”
The wind band that played the waltz produces magnificent music. The people who
danced all stepped back to the edge. From the entrance of the hall to the throne,
which is located at the top of the throne, the servants spread a heavy red carpet.
The main character is said to appear late at this time, but even considering that,
the emperor, who appeared quite late, appeared at the door opened by the Guards.
“Your Majesty the Emperor is eating!”
A good-natured man who appears to be a guard captain raised his voice. I couldn't
do anything moronic that didn't say hello to the emperor, so I grabbed my dress and
bowed my head. As people bowed down all at once, different dresses swung like
waves. I rolled my eyes to find Rupert in the waves of colored silk. Now that the
emperor appeared, he would have come too.
The emperor is leaner than the last time I saw it through Rupert. I mean, it's time
to die, so it's time to seal the prince. Even though he was wearing a reaper, he
looked like a sick man who was incredibly close to death, but he didn't feel sorry.
He's such a selfish monster that I can't imagine.
Rupert left a stigma as a tyrant, and it was disheartening that he was remembered
as a holy army of his own. He was the primary chest of all perdition.
Even though he was not yet old enough to count his head, the emperor slowly reached
the throne after handing over his blond hair that had become white in places. From
the bent back, the emperor's red robe flows down. The red color of the emperor
symbolized authority. He only seemed to suffocate by the color, which has a history
of more than 1,000 years.
On the back of the throne, a snake with a snail opens its mouth. When the emperor
sat down, it was a position where the baby would touch around his neck. The
Basilisk, who protects the Bernerum Whanga, is a snake that is a symbol of
betrayal, and said that the throne means that it is a dangerous place.
It's a fluff.
Everyone breathed, and the sound of his robe swinging echoed the hall. At the top
of the hall, which was so quiet that he could not even breathe, he opened his mouth
with Najimak.
“Thank you all for coming.”
“It's just an honor to be invited, Your Majesty.”
The emperor, who was sitting closest to the throne, replied with a smile. It was
originally the seat of the Empress, but the Empress is not visible. I wonder if it
doesn't look good on the outside anymore? When I think of her, I feel stuffy to my
throat. It reminded me of Rupert's desperate face. A young face tired of white, who
didn't know that despair was despair.
“You may wonder why Jim gave a banquet after a long time.”
If you are really curious, everyone focuses on the words of the emperor. He opened
his mouth slowly after moistening his throat with wine as if he were breathing in
moxibustion.
“On today's issue, the future of the empire is at stake, and the will of Jim is
firm.”
“What is your firm meaning?”
The emperor asks Yang as if he were having a personal conversation with him. In the
first place, no one had the status to talk to the emperor like her, so the rest had
no choice but to listen to their conversations.
“Today, Jim is about to hold the prince's bookcase, which he had put off.”
The emperor's face brightens noticeably, and Arnulf's eyes flutter when he was
talking to Marquis Gorten. I would have been surprised that I had never received
any language. Of course. He is not the one who will be the prince.
“And I'm going to entrust regency to the prince. Jim cannot afford to take care of
the country because his mind and body are exhausted.”
“Sup, regent?”
Whether it sounds like handing over the country to my son, I draw a line as if the
emperor's mouth was torn. Her greedy eyes didn't match her elegant appearance, but
what didn't suit her more than that was her voice full of concern.
“Regent, Your Majesty! Arnulf is young and immature. You have to cheer up. I'm
still correcting it.”
Although he was immature, he was not young, but the emperor cried, pointing to my
son who did not know English and chuckled his head. The emperor ignored her and
raised his arm. Then the captain of the guard opened the door to the hall.
Why the door? Everyone, including the emperor, is full of questions and moves their
gaze. The door, which moved more slowly than when the emperor entered, opened with
a positive frictional sound, as if forcibly opening a locked thing.
“Your Majesty the Prince will be happy!”
The guard captain raised his voice more than before. The same words echoed
throughout the quiet hall. Your Highness the Prince is coming! The captain of the
guard shouts again whether it is to quiet people who are worried about each other
because they want to know what the hell is going on.
“Your Highness the Prince is coming! Greetings everyone!”

His Highness the Prince was convinced, and of course he had to say hello. People
bowed their heads because they couldn't hide in embarrassment. Rupert appeared in
the midst of that clutter.
The first thing that caught my eye was his gorgeous blonde hair. It wasn't as
brilliant as when my head was long, but it still attracted attention. The distinct
features that I covered with my long hair reveal my appearance. It contained a
ferocious atmosphere that made me want to know how I believed in that face as a
woman.
It was different from Arnulf's finite line. Even I, who knew him well, felt that
the young beast was showing his teeth, so I could guess the impression others would
have on him.
“Your Highness Prince Rupert Edgar Raspe Bernerum is here to eat!”
He walked the red carpet where only the emperor and the prince could walk without
feeling winded. The buzzing sound echoes loudly in a quiet hall. The red road of
Bernardi. Only those who are entitled to sit on the throne dare to step on it, so
the princes are not even entitled to do so. Arnulf's face was distorted by despair.
As soon as Rupert crosses the hall halfway through, Arnulf screams in support of
evil. I can't find my usual smirk expression, and I feel excited. The white face
was tired of being fresh blue. The emperor also woke up without finding calm.
“Who are you! Whom does the author claim to be a prince, Your Majesty!”
Rupert stopped for a moment. He grinned to see if I was not offended by being
disturbed by my steps. It was a smile with a very twisted meaning that I often saw
and knew, but the girls wondered if it wasn't so visible to others.
“Can't you recognize my brother, brother.”
Rupert appeared and opened his mouth for the first time. It is a low but not bold
voice. I think I decided to raise Arnulf's medicine because it contains a little
bit of playfulness.
“You, you!”
“Speak. I look forward to it.”
Rupert jawed Arnulf in a position where he could look cheeky while turning one leg
at an angle. Firearms sparkle in the pristine rust. This situation seems to be very
interesting.
“This, crazy, this, I can't!”
“I think you forgot the imperial language.”
“Aaaak!”
Arnulf can't stand him, so he grabs his back neck and leans back. His entourage,
worried that he would fall, rushes. The emperor runs to Zor and kneels in front of
the emperor. It was a voice close to wailing.
“Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Can you do this to me!”
“Step back.”
“Your Majesty, you can't do this to me! Do you know my father will take over this
situation!”
“Do you dare to threaten your burden now?”
The emperor laughed. The emperor bitten her lips to see if she wanted to make a
mistake. He was an emperor who worked hard to establish the imperial power. The
emperor betrayed my brother and usurped him, but I wonder if he was sorry.
He got up from his seat and approached the hesitant emperor.
“If you want to keep the position of the emperor, be careful.”
“Evil!”
“The son between the Empress and Jim is my most legitimate successor. The Empress,
who was afraid of your speculation, raised it by hiding the prince's gender.”
The emperor stepped on the back of the emperor's hand with straw on the floor. She
thought she would burst into an evil cry, but she suddenly changed her attitude.
The sudden change felt scary.
“The Empress... the son of Her Majesty the Empress?”
“That's right.”
“I apologize, Your Majesty.”
The emperor bowed himself against the emperor's back as he passed by. There were
tears in the eyes, but it was so calm that it would not hurt if I didn't look
closely. It was different from my son, who had reached the point of being stunned
by crying.
The emperor turned to Rupert without noticing such an emperor. As he slowly reaches
out, Rupert bowed his back deeply and heads to the top seat where the throne is
located.
“Edgar.”
Perhaps Rupert has never been called before in his life. But he smiled softly,
Yang, who is sure that the name that the emperor put on his mouth is his own. It
was a smile that seemed to be drawn. It seems to be drawn, like a doll.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“I cut my hair. It fits great.”
It's a disgusting compliment. Since when did he care about Rupert. However, as he
said, Rupert's short hair, with a clear nape, looked very good. It was in harmony
with his cold impression.
“Come up to the minister. Today, I will formally seal the prince here.”
When the emperor's name fell, a middle-aged man dressed as a priest climbed to the
platform. In his hand, a golden coffin with a precious body sitting on a red
cushion was prepared. Since it has been quite a long time since the prince was
officially sealed, it would have been buried for a long time in the dusty chest of
St. Volgorwad. However, the light did not fade at all.
The rim surrounded by gold was also a border, but the jewels decorated in various
places also emit a brilliant light. A ruby with only an adult fist is stuck in the
middle, and I would like to be able to buy a castle if I sold one of them. Because
the diamonds covered the crown, it was difficult to open my eyes properly.
That's a luxury.
I looked at the Crown Prince's coffin, recalling my death penalty.
A red robe hangs over Rupert's shoulder, kneeling in front of the minister and
people. The jewel that adorned the shoulder was sapphire. The minister muttered the
language of God that people could not understand, and pulled a water bottle out of
his arms.
“I will cleanse the sins of His Highness the Prince with holy water.”
Rupert's bowed head flinched. I'm sure you're writing a lot of impressions. He
doesn't believe in God, but downplays it. The priest poured holy water on Rupert's
head with a heartwarming smile, whether he could not imagine that the prince would
be a blasphemous human being who usually blasphemed the gods.
“All this shall be the will of God.”
Flinched again. I laughed at his perseverance.
“I dare to pray for the will of God for you, Rupert Edgar Raspe Bernerum, guardian
of the Red Throne, leader of the equator, and the most innocent descendant of
Belima I.”
After a desperate prayer, the priest put an awfully ornate crown on Rupert's head.
It wouldn't have been newly made for him, but strangely enough, it was just right.
Wearing the crown at an angle, he is the Crown Prince no matter who sees it.
I was tired of the splendor of its appearance, which was not defeated by the
dazzling crown. The maidens and spirits, who are already huddling around, roll
their feet. It's no exaggeration to say that I calmed down the controversy related
to my origin with that face, so is it a natural reaction?
“I want to say that I'm sorry for unintentionally deceiving so many people. Her
Majesty was afraid of many things because her body was uncomfortable.”
Sitting in the vacant seat next to the throne, where Empress Bonshi should be
sitting, Rupert leisurely opened his mouth. The crowd that was making a fuss calms
down. He swept my chin and glanced down. I was very upset, but he was relaxed
without feeling nervous at all.
I had eye contact with him as I slowly looked around people. He raised one eyebrow
to see what he didn't like. I wonder if I just don't want to see my face. At that
time, his lips flinch. I want to say what. I feel the familiar pain of poking in my
head when I laugh at my head because I don't know the intention.
- Straighten your shoulders.
I immediately turned my back to Rupert's voice, which was just like hearing.
- Don't freak out. If you don't want to rummage
I don't know that fear kills Pak Pak Pak Pak even more. I pulled out my neck for a
long time while I was grumbling.
“As soon as I was born, I heard that there were several risks of assassination. It
was an unspeakable choice, so I dare to seek everyone's understanding.”
I knew for the first time that Rupert was a human being who could use such a polite
tone. I opened my mouth as I looked up at him as if he were a noble prince — even
though he was a more precious prince. It's astonishing. What was astonishing was
the same for the emperor, and she hurriedly climbed to the platform and bowed her
head in front of him.
“My Royal Highness Prince Rupert, the only emperor of the Empire, I was too late to
greet you.”
“No, Your Majesty the Emperor.”
“My Highness, the precious Prince, was in danger of assassination, and my heart
hurts and hurts me. How harsh a time did you spend.”
It was outrageous, but Rupert didn't laugh. It's just a smile, like a doll, like
before.
“I'm sorry for hurting my heart, Your Highness the Emperor.”
“I can't imagine who dared to endanger Her Majesty the Empress's resurrection, Her
Majesty the Prince. If I knew it, I would have protected it. I will ask my father
to select a skillful article to support the prince.”
I wonder how many people here were stupid enough to be deceived by her words, but I
was amazed at how her face contained desperate worries. You'll want to tear it
inside and kill it.
Rupert would also be amazing, but he slowly got up from his seat, took the hand of
the emperor, and raised her up.
“How can I get an article from a precious empire? Guards of the Imperial Palace are
enough.”
“No, Your Highness the Prince, the gift I want to give to Your Highness...”
“It's okay. Please treat it at ease. Like a son.”
Ha.
The shameless thing was the same for Rupert. He stopped talking to the emperor and
turned gently.
“I know that if I have not been verified, I will be embarrassed because I was
suddenly sealed as a prince. I hope you can rest assured that we will only make the
best choice for Bernardi.”
It was a bookbag ceremony that could evoke the wind of blood. The person who felt
the least relieved of his words was probably me among those many people. Belua was
one of the families that would be swept away by purges.
I couldn't hide my worries while proudly spreading my shoulders about his

obsession. Did I make the right choice? I thought there was only one path, but was
it really one?
“For Your Highness the Prince!”
Louise raises the wine glass high and shouts. It is a face covered with daunting
emotion. In other words, no one has waited for the enthronement of Prince Rupert.
People raised their voices and toasted all at once, as if they were incited by him.
“For Your Highness the Prince!”
At the center of clutter, rumbling, howling, admiration and lamentation, ridicule

and praise, and confusion, Rupert became a prince. A steep step that seems to break
through the red path of Bernardi. I was the only one who watched the footprints
taken at stake.
It is September 287.
Rupert, who was sealed as a prince, was busy receiving an education as a prince he
had never received before. I couldn't even see Tori while winter was over, let
alone me.
The servants who rumbled to the old separate palace organized all his belongings
and moved his residence to the largest castle after the main palace. As soon as
Tori and my luggage were sorted out to see if it was in place as it was, we often
followed Si Jong-kwan with a bag and often walked along with Si Jong-kwan. He
introduced himself as the inner building, which was placed in the main palace where
the emperor and empress stayed, as the highest place after Si Jong-kan, and had an
authoritative atmosphere, but he also liked the attitude of being polite to Tori.
“Ah, raccoon!”
I stopped walking and clapped my hands. The bag that was in his arms falls on the
floor. Tori quickly picked up the bag and handed it to me.
“Tori, I left our raccoon.”
She smoked, rolling her eyes as if she couldn't hear me. Si Jong-kwan, who was
ahead of a small fuss, looks back.
“I left my Highness's pet. Wouldn't we have to take them with us? You might find it
later.”
“Did Your Highness the Prince have any pets? The horse that was in the stable is
coming over there.”
The horse that the coachman brought was Jeffrey, but I didn't really correct it.
Rupert doesn't have a single word, but he may feel gritty about the fact that I, as
a maiden, own a horse.
“Raise a raccoon.”
“... raccoon?”
Si Jong-kwan was embarrassed. Whether he frowned upon or not, I rolled my feet and
looked around Tori.
“Will I pick you up?”
“Do I have to do that?”
Tori interrogates with his eyes open in a circle. In the spirit of reluctance, I
even thought that she had left the raccoon on purpose.
“Of course. Your Highness spares you.”
“... Lari went alone. I have a leg ache.”
She felt awkward being alone with Si Jong-kwan, but she shook her head to see if
she didn't want to go to the forest. I gave up persuasion and looked at Si Jong-
kwan, who was looking away at us.
“I'll go there.”
“Are you okay? It's a raccoon...”
“It's a pet, so it would be fine. I wonder if it's me.”
He didn't seem to believe me completely, but he had to send me because he couldn't

abandon the prince's pet.
“Then I'll go.”
I left my bag to Tori, and then headed to the separate palace. Because he lives in
the forest and is closer to wildlife, he will not starve to death if he leaves it,
but Rupert, who is so obsessed with himself, cannot help but find a raccoon.
Shortly after leaving the separate palace, it didn't take long to come back. I
quickly reached the forest.
“Kuriya!”
The inside is Sikeman Raccoon, Guriguri, I call it tediously, but there is no

answer.
“Raccoon! You have to move your house! Come out!”
It's quiet.
“If I don't come out, I'll leave it!”
I took off my empty pocket while threatening not to become one. Unfortunately, I
forgot to blink the snack bag I always carried around. If there was a sweet
biscuit, it would have appeared in no time because of the smell.
“Aad, there's a tiger!”
I made a fuss about the fact that a raccoon might be peeking at me from behind an
obscure tree. If I do this, I don't want to be scared and come out. This forest
isn't big enough for bears, let alone tigers, but what do you know?
“... lie.”
“Kaaak!”
“Keep your mouth shut. It's noisy.”
I was upset and frightened. The heart beats as if it were popping out. A person who
was not supposed to be here sat on a large tree, which I didn't expect at all.
Rupert, leaning against a thick branch of a tree, slowly bowed down. I alternately
looked at his legs in front of me and his invisible face obscured by the shadow of
a tree.
“Relaxation.”
“Isn't there a garden in the palace you moved to?”
“There are too many people.”
After a long time, Rupert looked a little tired. Now I can eat as much as I can
without worrying about getting taller, so I'm getting fat, but my eyes don't feel
very healthy.
Boys at this time of year grow up really quickly. Lehan also grew up fast, but
Rupert seems to be a completely different person compared to the moment he first
met. The voice has also become thicker.
“It's been a long time, Your Highness.”
I grinned at his pleasure and grabbed his feet. Instead of shaking hands, he
snorted and sprinkled me with an amazing snore.
“Let it go. Why are you laughing and frantic?”
“Isn't it nice for me to tell you? I'm in the middle of it.”
“Nice dog horn.”
Rupert answered nervously and jumped out of the tree. The revealed face is really
quite different.
“Your Highness is a little ugly.”
“You're always like dumplings.”
In fact, it didn't look ugly at all. It was strange that he was close to a lonely
young man, but when he met him after a long time, he didn't greet him, and when he
sounded Bormen because it was a grumpy Mae Yang, he received it with a casual face.
I was hurt quite a bit compared to not being hit by my words at all. I'm old enough
to be a lady, but it's still dumplings.
“I lost weight.”
“Why? Don't you give me rice well?”
Rupert was really puzzled and asked if the chef's skills were not good. I wonder if
it's not for that reason that I can't lose weight?
“I've been training hard these days. I also do horseback riding training.”
“It's strange.”
Rupert boldly praises me. I didn't train because I wanted to be praised, but I
didn't feel bad when I heard a compliment. I don't want to give out my favorite
tee, so I try to catch the edge of my mouth trying to climb, and he claps me a
couple of times when he claps me. Then the raccoon ran hard to see if he was
playing not far away. When I look for me like that, unless I come, it's like this
dumb beast.
“Take me.”
Rupert hugged the raccoon that ran to him and handed it to me. I stroked the soft
fur of the beast and looked up at him.
“Are you telling me?”
“I'm going to take a break.”
“Is there a lot of trouble educating the Crown Prince?”
“Do you care about me?”
He was a person who had never rested quite a bit, but he frowned when he was
worried that he was tired a lot. Even if you worry about it, no, I'm frustrated.
“I think it will hurt your health.”
“Can't I get hot?”
“When did I say it wasn't hot? I know you're going to be good at it.”
I've done well in the past, so I'll do it well now. I have never doubted Rupert's
patience and head. He narrowed his eyes to see if I was too sure.
“You trust me too unfounded.”
“Let's see if your Highness is a believing master, what.”
I tied the torso of a raccoon with a braid in a dress that I wanted to get out of
place before his celebration fell. If you do this, you won't miss anything.
“I'll go, Your Highness. Please relax.”
“If I can't hold out here, you die with me. Do you know?”
He makes an unflattering sound. I had a belief that he was unlikely to abandon me

unless I had a very big accident, and I snorted and seemed insignificant.
“Sure. If your charge goes wrong, you'll die together.”
“...”
Rupert has no answer.
I shrugged my shoulders and bowed my head back to greet me. A raccoon who noticed
that he had to be separated from his owner gives strength to his body. I hugged the
raccoon tightly.
“After training, please come and see her, Your Highness.”
He answers with a jaw-jit without a surname. I began to move my feet by whispering

to the raccoon asking me to stay quiet. I felt his gaze stuck on my back as I
walked out of the forest.
Why would you ask such a question? Aren't you confident? But I know I came from the
future, and I can't tell you that you will survive and become an emperor. Is the
seat of the prince suddenly sitting up scary? I dared to imagine his feelings.
It only seemed like a monster that had nothing to fear. When I saw Rupert's tired
face, my mood subsided. I have to talk to Tori. If so, she might be able to help
him.
I took a quick step by reading the moving raccoon with a rustling sound in my arms.
However, Tori didn't see it, even though he was in a hurry. It was so wide that it
was hard to find her right away. As soon as I arrived, I asked the maid who wanted
to guide me to the room to change to the lowest floor room with a balcony facing
the garden. I think I should continue to take care of raccoons.
“The bedroom on the first floor has a large balcony, but the room is a bit small.”
“It's okay. I need a place to take care of your Highness's pets.”
As I unfastened the cloth that was wrapping the raccoon slightly, I pulled out my
face as if the raccoon was waiting. The maid was surprised by the unfamiliar
animal, but soon she smiled nicely at the round eyes of the guy.
“You raise an unusual animal, tell the prince.”
“It's a pet you love.”
“Oh yeah. I'm Laura, Lariette.”
Laura, who briefly introduced herself with her blinked tongue out slightly, seems
to have a youthful personality. She sat back and forth as she guided me to another
room.
While the prince was hiding her identity as a maiden, she was so curious about what
she was like because she wanted to see her, she didn't know she was such a handsome
man, she came in because she really liked the Imperial Palace, and so on for a
short period of time, she was able to unintentionally collect a lot of information
about her.
“Do you like the Imperial Palace?”
“Yes. It's cool, especially the Imperial House of Bernerum. Great people who built
an empire in a barren land.”
Bernardi is certainly a difficult place to build a country because the land is

barren and the winter is long. Although it has maintained a certain degree of
prosperity due to the development of technology, techniques, and colonies now. It
would not have been possible if the founding king of Velima I had not been a
drunkard.
“But have you heard that Bellima I was a woman?”
“I listened to it. Because it's a common myth.”

“What do you think of Lariette?”
I did not believe the hypothesis. This is because I don't understand whether the
country where King Konkuk is a woman, has grown into a male-centered empire enough
to give the throne to Seon-hwang's brother if the only immediate imperial family is
a maiden.
“Well, that's right. Oh, is this room?”
I wanted to avoid questions that were difficult to answer, but as soon as I arrived
at my room. I refused Laura's favor to help me clean up my luggage, and then
arranged a bed for the raccoon on the balcony. After waiting for a long time, Yang,
whose job was to help me, left her seat sluggishly when I didn't even give her an
eye, and she made a sorry face.
When Rupert became a prince, I wanted to be in a position to serve as a maid, as

his exclusive maiden. It was no wonder that the maiden from the Bonshi aristocrat
was doing a court trade for the maiden for social connections. As an ordinary
maiden's friend, her main job was to accompany flower arrangement classes, garden
walks, and help prepare for tea parties, except that Tori and I were left
unattended doing all kinds of chores.
“I'm not familiar with it either, so don't wander around too much.”
I whispered as if warning the beast because I believed that the raccoon understood
people to some extent. As if the raccoon really understood me, he carefully glanced
through the balcony and went into a place similar to the cradle I made and lay
down. I thought I was going to run to the garden right away, but I'm glad.
It wasn't until the raccoon took place that I could relax my mind and look around
the room. It was smaller than the room in a separate palace, but it was several
times more luxurious. The whole room had a faint scent to see if the variety was
made of good wood.
Settled on a bed that was much more fluffy than my original bed, I pulled out a
diary that I moved in the inner pocket of my dress. It is an item that cannot be
put in a bag because others can rummage through. I wrote down the events that will
happen in the future as I remember.
After taking a note of the events that occurred in 287, I wrote down the things
that have happened so far step by step. There are quite a few events that can be
recorded at the moment, such as Rupert's becoming a prince and his personality just
before becoming a prince, but there is no way to know what events occurred in the
Imperial Palace in 287, before I repeated my life. I've never been interested in
the life of the Imperial Family or the Zodiac.
The South was always peaceful and I was content with the quiet Belua life. The
battle of the imperial family was too far away for me. There were also tabloids
that embellished the thrilling events and aristocratic scandals that took place in
the capital, but I didn't read those stories unnoticed.
I'll take a look at it a bit. I have had belated regrets, but what would they do? I
reorganized events that were big enough for me to know, such as the death of the
emperor and Arnulf.
Rupert spent his time as a prince quietly. The emperor was the figure holding the
center of the aristocracy, so even though he was sharpening his sword inside, he
would not have been able to attack the emperor or Arnulf directly. Can we go in the
direction of forgiving the Empress or Arnulf? If he can, Rupert's chances of
escaping the tyrant's path increase.
My head is jumbled, and I even have a headache. I wanted to design a future where
he could be happy. As a tyrant of the past, he didn't seem happy at all. I think
it's better than when I didn't eat rice properly, but can I say that life wrapped
in such madness is happy?
If Arnulf hadn't harassed Rupert, he might have survived if the emperor hadn't
tried hard for his life and the place of the prince. I don't know if the place
where you have to withstand the heavy emperor's coffin is so good.
I didn't think Rupert was the right person for the throne. He lived a life that was
too harsh to shoulder such a heavy duty. I can't afford to take care of myself. How
can we value and care for all the people with a desolate heart that does not know
how beautiful a wild flower is? I wanted Rupert to be happy as an emperor, but it
felt like it was too difficult.
“Lariette, have you been there?”
As soon as I cover my diary with a small sigh, Tori pops into the room without
knocking. I answered naturally, trying not to give a surprise tee.
“... Lari wouldn't understand what I was trying to hurt a raccoon.”
She twisted her squishy hair with her hands and pulled her mouth off. It's like a
child with a full face and a soul.
“Yes. I don't understand, Tori.”
“I don't want Lari to understand, me.”
Even though Tori has been living in the Imperial Palace quite a bit, she still has
a poor court language. At one point, it seems that he has completely adapted, and
now he seems to have gone back to the beginning without any loss.
In fact, there is no other corner than three years ago when I first met her, except
for her attire, hair shape, and posture. It's a strange thing. No matter how slow
her growth is, there is likely to be some change, but she doesn't grow up at all.
“I only know that I don't want to harm your Highness.”
“I never thought so.”
I'm a person who watches only Rupert as much as Adalple. Like a cub chasing a
mother bird. It wasn't the feeling of a lover who died and couldn't live, but it
was a stronger affection than that.
“I've never thought that Tori could hurt his charge, me.”
The round eye of the torii is folded in half a month. She sighed, putting her hands
on her chest, as if she was very fortunate.
“I'm glad. I don't want to be hated by Lari.”
I was a little worried because the words sounded sincere. She used to be sharp at
me sometimes. However, it's not something you won't understand if you think about
it because it's a process of accepting me that will make you feel like an outsider.
“Tori said he didn't want his charge to change.”

She tilted her head as if my question was perplexed. The stiff hair that flows down
obscures the face with only a thin film. The slightly slender outline reminded me
of a young Rupert.
“Why?”
“... because it's dangerous.”
“Is it dangerous if the charge changes?”
“The change that La Liga will bring is dangerous.”
I was puzzled. Did I change Rupert? Rupert remained unchanged. The boy who would
become a tyrant became a prince who would become a tyrant.
“If you want to survive, you only have to think about yourself.”
“Tori, I met your Highness in the forest, and you looked very tired.”
“...”
“It's probably not because the education of the Crown Prince is difficult. Don't
you feel tired because Tori isn't next to you? There is not a single person around
me who thinks about the charge.”
Tori withdrew with her mouth shut. I don't seem to want to listen to me at all.
“The preacher is not someone who will change because of me. That's what everyone
originally did, Tori.”
Humans are fragile animals that feel lonely, lonely, and tired. Tori sighed and
shook his head.
“People, yes.”
“...”
“Lariette, I don't know people well. Was it originally so weak? Why?”
“Doesn't Tori feel lonely when she's alone?”
“Lari doesn't know what solitude is.”
Her eyelids trembled. The turbid green eyes dodge my gaze and move away.
“Loneliness doesn't come to the point where you're separated from someone you care
about like your current charge.”
“Then when do you feel it?”
“Lari is amazing.”
Tori laughed alone. It was a laugh like Carr, an innocent girl. It worked very well
with Tori, but it was rare for her to smile loudly, so my eyes swayed.
“Actually, I don't even like electric charges.”
“... yes?”
“Lari, in fact, you don't even spare our Highness.”
“La Liga knows best what it sounds like. But I don't care. I don't care, me.”
Tori groaned in Yeonshin and turned to see if he was about to leave the room. That
I don't like Rupert. It's not wrong, but it wasn't something she could affirm. But
Tori pushed me away, holding on to see if I didn't have a heart to solve my
curiosity.
“I like La Liga.”
“Tori, I also like Tori and Your Highness.”
“Liar.”
She grinned. It's not the laughter of a girl like before, but the appearance of
forcibly raising her mouth.
“But a liar can be an adult.”
“It means envy, Lariette.”
“Everyone becomes an adult.”
“To me, that sounds like anyone can be an aristocrat.”
Tori threw it like that and disappeared over the door. It wasn't until then that I
realized what she was trying to say and I couldn't help but keep my mouth shut.
Time runs out of place for her. There is no widening of slender shoulders, no
deepening of a thin voice, or a change in eye level.
So I had no choice but to watch her behind her getting farther and farther away.
What is her identity? I wonder if I got sick?
A girl who cannot become an adult, it will be time to make her lonely.
Rupert, who lived in the main palace because of his vast amount of learning as a
prince, returned to the womb sooner than I thought. Of course, he is not alone when
he returns. I counted the number of heads of the SS that surrounded him, and turned
my head to a sigh heard right next to him. Louise was sighing loudly as the ground
was turned off.
“Sir, I'm going to turn off the ground.”
“Can your Highness do this to me?”
“What is it?”
“Captain of the SS. Of course, I thought I was the captain of the SS...”
He punted the man standing right next to Rupert, even crying slightly. Although his
head was slightly peeled off, he was a young middle-aged man with a large sword,
and he felt like a legendary warrior.
“Well, don't be too disappointed. If you become an emperor, things may change.”
“Will it be?”
Now he snorted, and waved his arms toward Rupert. I was horrified by the Parisian
gesture, and I took a step away from him. Rupert's anger may even affect me.
“Your Highness! Your Highness! I really wanted to see His Highness, who became the
prince of Luzun!”
“My ears hurt, keep my mouth shut.”
Rupert struck Louise against Dankal and made a castle. I thought that would be the
case. I looked up at Louise, who dragged her tongue and cried.
“Look, I'm not pretty.”
“Sir, I think I know why.”
I still don't know if Rupert is noisy. I was a bit absurd, but I turned to Rupert
because I didn't want to mix more words with Louise.
“Are you here?”
He glanced at me as he beckoned to withdraw from the SS. Thanks to his shortened

hair, his face is clearly visible, and his bothersome expression is very visible. I
didn't expect him to greet me, but I didn't expect a look like that.
“Why is Lui now wearing it?”
“Did you live in the womb a while ago? Isn't that what your Highness told you?”
“No. Tell them to turn it off.”
Rupert shook his head vigorously and took off the red robe he was wearing on his
shoulder and handed it to me. The Prince's Robra is quite different from the
texture of a regular cloth. I hastily grabbed the red cloth that seemed to melt
from my hand.
“Arnulf and Nigel are coming.”
“Why?”
“Say hello.”
Rupert laughed at the fact that the puck was funny. It can be fun. They say hello
to Rupert.
It's not sudden, it's not surprising. As the new prince was sealed, they had to say
hello, but they kept postponing the day for health and other insignificant reasons.
The time has passed since Grand Duke Ventibolt came, so let's contact my aunt once.
“Yes, I'll prepare it.”
After I instructed Laura to clean up the reality, I followed Rupert, who was still
moving at a high speed.
“Your Highness the Prince, you have to prepare.”
“What.”
“If guests are coming.”
“Why am I preparing that?”
“No, are you going to fit in that outfit, whether it's clothes or hair?”
I pointed to his head rising selflessly. Then, the captain of the SS, who stood
still by his side, raises his sword with his voice.
“Two years! Do you dare to punt His Highness the Prince?”
“Cak!”
I was surprised by the sudden screaming and gave me a heartbreak. Why do you
suddenly make a loud noise and get frustrated.
“Your Highness, is this courteous maiden from the common people? I'll kill it right
now!”
“No, I'm a single girl from Belua.”
“Bae, Belua?”
The captain of the SS was greatly embarrassed and lowered his sword. His eyes shook
wildly as he turned to me and then to my sword, but I couldn't stand the
discomfort.
“Sir, are you pointing your sword at me now?”
Moreover, if I had been Tori, it was an attitude that I would have really taken
down. It's amazing. As long as the Prince's SS status is high, there is a lot of
power to execute, but arrogance will poke in the sky.
“I'm sorry.”
“I'm sorry?”
I followed his footsteps and raised the horsetail. Doesn't the maiden have any
tech? However, if I put off the fact that other knights raised their words to me,
it would be more appropriate for me and him to work with each other in court
manners. A person who doesn't know such basic courtesy is lucky to me.
“I am the leader of the Royal Guard of the Prince and the head of the Knights of
Trogne, who was responsible for the security of the Imperial Palace. If my father's
status is a count, there is no reason to work with you as a maiden.”
“She's not a maiden.”
“... yes?”
When I was in a conversation with the SS captain, Rupert raised his hand on his
shoulder and added Yang, which is not new.
“Hey, it's a maiden.”
“Yes? The maiden of the womb is known as Madame Sorbet.”
“I changed it from today.”
With a bold expression, he shrugged his shoulders as if he could change his maiden
at any time, whether today or tomorrow. He is more embarrassed than before, and the
expression of the SS captain becomes blurred. I don't know if it's a maiden, but
the authority of the maiden is enormous.
Usually, the maiden of the womb was assumed by the maiden, who was the nanny of the
prince. The placenta is played by a maiden who has no shortage of experience,
power, or background. It was no wonder that under her there were a number of sassy
maidens from the aristocracy.
“Your Highness, why do you do that all of a sudden?”
I shook my head because I was overwhelmed, but Rupert didn't even look at me.
“I, as the owner of the palace, appoint a maiden. Don't saturate.”
“I think you want to tear your mouth.”
Of course, I didn't want my mouth to tear, so I kept my lips shut. However, the
captain of the SS, who seemed unnoticed, was frustrated because of his small mouth.
I raised my voice again.
“Did you just decide? Your Highness, if you decide to do something like this!”
“Open.”
“Yes?”
“Open your mouth. Don't let me say it twice.”
When Rupert took away the sword of the SS captain, he opened his mouth wide open,
surprised by Rupert's ability to lift the Greatsword. Rupert pushed his sword close
to his face.
“Are you asking me to tear my mouth off?”
“No, Your Majesty. I apologize. I went over the topic.”
Rupert slowly lowered his sword in response to the quick apology of the SS captain.
A heavy sword is drawn to the floor, leaving a long mark. When I looked back at the
gaze I felt at the moment, Louise grabbed the boat, crunched, and fingered the
captain of the SS. He is a very steady person.
“Big, it's nice! Your Highness! What am I going to do?”
“You, fuck-fuck, go home. It's noisy.”
Rupert frowned and kicked Luise, who ran to him with a bright face. Now he doesn't
have much difference in height even next to Louise, who is tall.
I followed him with the heavy responsibility of the maiden who had taken on him in
a hurry. The captain of the Guardian, who died in the grass, follows me with his
shoulders painted. I looked back at him and grinned.
“Hey. It's hard work.”
“... are you calling me?”
“In the womb, it's not in order of age, but in order of power.”
“Alas.”
He nodded with an enlightened, but still full of displeasure. When I took over as a
maiden, there would be more work to do, but I was excited to see that face.
“Your Highness the Prince, I will serve you in real life.”
Laura greets Rupert, saying she's ready. As I sweep and wipe it every day, there
wouldn't have been many corners to clean.
He shook his head briefly and then chuckled at me. I'm going to say it in words.
Now I know it means to follow me, but I'm not an animal either.
Alreality was a space not found in a separate palace, and was only available as a
residence for princes, empresses, and emperors to stay. In the spacious hall,
pillars decorated with gold were erected, and the prince's chair, which was smaller
than the throne, but was not pushed by its splendor, was located on the top seat.
He sat in his place with a very natural attitude. Laura guides me when I can't get
a sense of where the prince's maiden should stand.
“Lariette can stand here.”
“Thank you, Laura.”
I stood at the bottom of Rupert's seat. Refreshments for him are prepared by the
maids instead. The scent of high-quality black tea flows down from the top. Arnulf
and Nigel appeared as soon as Rupert arrived in Alreality, whether it seemed that
he would suffer from the emperor if it was later.
It wasn't long since the prom, but Arnulf looked like a completely different
person. The prince, who was always leisurely with a confident face, became a half-
ruined man.
“Greetings to His Highness the Prince.”
Arnulf bowed down to Rupert with a clear face that he really didn't want to do
that. Nigel greets her with a well-groomed gesture. She looked fine except that her
strangeness was noticeably pale.
“Greetings to Prince Rupert, Nigel Marianne Jun. Bernerum.”
Her greetings were a little more polite than my brother's. Rupert's finger strokes
the armrest. He didn't answer for quite some time.
“... Arnulf Herse Jun-Bernerum greets His Highness the Prince with a humble body.”
“Yeah.”
Old Tae Yeo wrote the expression “humble body” to be sarcastic, but Rupert smiled
and received a greeting. The coffin of the prince, who was colonel Laura, settled
on his head. A coffin decorated with sparkling rubies. It is the object that Arnulf
has wanted the most for twenty-four years.
“Your Highness, it's too late, but I congratulate you on being sealed as a prince.
My brother and I prepared a small gift.”
When Nigel speaks in a small voice close to a whisper, two Jang Jung, who were
holding a large box behind her, came out. Even the mahogany box containing the gift
seemed quite expensive.
“It's a mineral from Kapsar Zemba that my grandfather found difficult. I heard that
it is a precious thing that only comes from the desert.”
Arnulf, who opened the lid of the box, forcibly laughed and explained. He opens his
mouth to introduce his favorite blacksmith, saying that it would be nice to make a
sword by melting it.
I pushed my body forward and checked the minerals in the box. I've never been to
Capsar in my life, and I wasn't interested in jewelry, let alone minerals, so it's
probably the first time I saw it, but it's strangely familiar.
“I don't need it.”
Rupert's refusal cuts rotten silence like a well-sharpened knife. He swung his long
finger in the air, and then opened his mouth lightly, as if disappointed.
“Because it's all there.”
“Are you saying that there are minerals from Capsar Jemba?”
“Uh.”
Yang asks that Arnulf is hard to believe.
It wasn't until then that I remembered where I saw it. It is steel that Rupert
often used to make with alchemy. He has a hobby of making his own guns, and he must
have used that mineral. In other words, Colonel Barbarossa, who manufactures
weapons, is Rupert himself. Even now, it will be cold enough and overflowing.
“Where the hell...”
“Why? Shouldn't I have such a precious mineral?”
Arnulf's expression is crumpled. Rupert will not care whether the gift brought by
Arnulf is useful or not.
“And why does that belong to your maternal grandfather? I know Kapsar Jemba as a
colony of the empire.”
“By the way, the mine was given to my maternal grandfather by the predecessor.”
“Yes, only mines. Did he promise to give you something like iron that comes out of
there?”
Rupert swept my chin and muttered that I should report to the emperor what Yang had
only come to mind. Arnulf shut his mouth to see if he wanted to do it. I didn't
seem to be able to figure out how to refute that crazier claim.
“Your Highness. I wanted to reconcile with His Highness.”
“Reconciliation?”
Rupert laughed briefly at Arnulf's cry, as if he was full of excitement.
“Have we ever quarreled?”
Since when did they quarrel and reconcile that they were very friendly brothers? I,
too, was outrageous in Arnulf's actions. Arnulf couldn't open his mouth in front of
my brother, no, Prince, who was nine years younger than himself.
“Quarrels are possible only when they are on equal footing.”
“What you did to me would be no less than harassment, nothing more than bullying.”
“I didn't have iron at that time.”
At that time, it was only a few months ago. Moreover, Arnulf is twenty-four this
year. The age of the iron has not passed. However, he was shameless to make claims
that no one would understand. I think I'm really innocent.
“Arnulf, I'm not saying I don't understand you.”
Rupert spoke slowly but quite affectionately in Turo. His lips draw a picturesque
line. It was a gorgeous smile with a different feeling than when I was dressing up.
It was a smiling face, but it was sharp enough not to look kind.
“I just don't care.”
I won't forgive you for a lifetime, so I'm not even cutting it on a single knife. A
firm indifference that you will not care what you do or how you ask for
forgiveness. Did you say that the opposite of affection is indifference, not
hatred?
Arnulf's expression completely collapsed. Unable to hide the broiling, he threw the
minerals contained in the box at Rupert.
“What kind of rudeness is this!”
The captain of the SS, who was standing by Rupert's side, interferes with Arnulf.
However, it was not possible to touch the prince's body and did not stop it
completely.
“Lafert! No, Rupert!”
It's a call close to yelling. Even Nigel was embarrassed and grabbed Arnulf's arm,
but Rupert stared at Arnulf with no expression saying that the dog was barking.
“I don't know how you turned your Majesty's mind, but don't think you'll be sitting
there for a long time.”
“I don't intend to sit for a long time.”
He answered me calmly, without even avoiding the coming Arnulf. Even when she was
acting as a maiden, she didn't scare Arnulf, but there is no reason to scare Arnulf
when she became a prince.
“I'm going to be an emperor soon.”
Rupert took it for granted. The face is so carefree that it sounds as if the sun
must float from the east.
“Yes, how low is your origin... you dare to aim for the seat of the emperor,
whether the blood of Bernerum will flow or not?”
The Duke of Arnbach is a family that values pedigree so much that incest is not
reluctant. Arnulf raised the voice of Yang, where his' pure 'blood could be a
weapon. Nigel dries my brother because he gets tired of being white as if he were
going to be stunned soon.
“Arnulf, please stop!”
“You're shutting up!”
“Cak!”
Arnulf knocked down his slender sister, like dry firewood. It wasn't until she fell
without being able to pinch her thin body that she stood in her seat as if she were
truly in her seat. I ran and held up Nigel, who was upset.
“Sai, that's because a sissy girl gets involved in this kind of thing.”
I don't intend to admit my fault until the end. I raised Nigel as I stared at him
without a pathetic match.
“Thank you, Lariette.”
She took a short breath and put her little hand on my chest. It may be a movement
to calm down, but the trembling hands seemed like a tragic protagonist on stage.
“What the hell is the SS captain doing? Bring out the rude prince's charge.”
I urged the SS captain, who couldn't get a sense of what to do. Arnulf looks back
at me with a blushing face because he can't press the minute. It's not scary at
all. The appearance of an adult who could not control emotions was just ridiculous.
“Belua! Does a venerable family like Belua follow power?”
“If I had followed power, I would have been at the feet of Her Majesty the Emperor.
Your Highness Prince Arnulf, I don't want to be rude, but it's ugly.”
I turned my head because I didn't want to see him. Rupert only looks forward to
seeing that this situation has nothing to do with him. I wanted to find even a
little joy in his expressionless expression, but he didn't seem to enjoy the fall
of Arnulf.
“Lafert.”
“...”
Nigel, who supported his body with his hand on my arm, called him in a small voice.
A fragile but noble maiden. As a typical woman praised by Bernardi, her gesture was
like a flower.
“No, Rupert... Your Highness the Prince.”
She leaned forward and knelt under Rupert's seat. The loose silk dress is elongated
in a single phase.
I suddenly thought she was more suited to St. Volgoorwad than the Imperial Palace.
I wonder if her sensitive and timid life will be a little easier if she returns to
God. The Imperial Palace, where various conspiracies and fights lurk, would have
been too harsh for her.
“I will reap my anger by all means. I'll persuade Arnulf and his mother to go down
to the province. I will not even cross the shadow of the ecliptic.”
“I wasn't angry.”
“Why don't you get angry. Even if I didn't fully understand that persuasion, I saw
it. I know my brother did too much.”
Nigel said Yang Jogonzogon that he understood Rupert. I apologize for the
frustration and anger of Arnulf, who had not been in the position of Prince for a
long time, turned wrong to you.
Rupert opened his mouth long after he looked down at Nigel with an uninspired face.
My sister's desperate apology didn't seem to reach his heart.
“Nigel.”
“...”
“You still sympathize with me.”
Her apology did not relieve his mood, but rather stimulated planting. Rupert slowly
got up and descended from the platform without even staring at her kneeling.
Following his beckoning, I followed him, lifting the prince's robe, attracted to
the floor. Nigel couldn't raise his head even when we left the reality. Over her
miserable head, Rupert's voice falls.
“Nigel, I will not scare your life.”
“But I don't intend to leave your sympathy in the palace that I would have never
done anything like a proper effort.”
“...”
“If I show those feelings in front of me one more time, it won't end with a
warning.”
Nigel did not answer. But I thought she would have understood Rupert's warning. She
was scared, and she wasn't stupid. There was no one to help her fall forward as if
her arms were not getting any strength.
Just as no one helped Rupert when he was hit by Arnulf, so did she. That's what
power meant. When you hold it, no matter what kind of damage you commit, everyone
becomes blind, but when you lose it, everyone becomes blind no matter what kind of
unfair thing you do.
“Is it okay to leave it alone?”
Nigel was bad, and on the other hand, I was worried. Arnulf or Emperor will not
stand still. Before returning to the past, I don't know what kind of danger Rupert
suffered when he was a prince. But the guess was possible.
Arnulf was a man who wanted a place so much that he was stunned by the shock of not
being a prince. For a long time, the emperor also dreamed of the position of
empress and mother of the emperor. Will you hand over that power all the time?
“If you don't leave it, what. Kill it?”
“... it doesn't sound like that. There is also a way to make Nigel's charge a good
ball.”
“No matter how Nigel persuades, Arnulf or the Emperor doesn't change his mind.”
Rupert was convinced. I folded the robe he had escaped and waited for the words to
follow.
“Nigel is short among them. They don't listen to the weak.”
“Is your charge Nigel unhappy?”
As if he didn't understand my question, Rupert raised his eyebrows. But I thought

that compassion for Nigel existed somewhere in his heart. Even if it's very small.
Even if he dies, he will deny it.
“Shenanigans.”
“Your Highness, you really need to be careful. Because I don't know when the
Emperor Fei will aim for his charge.”
As Rupert announced that he had no will to establish an intimate relationship with

them, Arnulf or the Emperor would seek a different approach instead of tightening
his head. I rummaged my head around looking for an assassin who didn't know when
and where to fly. I can't fly like Tori, and I don't know how to handle swords like
Louise, so I have no choice but to keep careful.
“Evil!”
I decided to be careful and careful, but as I looked at the corner of the ceiling
or the top of the pillar, I fell because I couldn't see the staircase that was
right in front of me.
Rupert, who was walking earlier, looks back. It is a face that I wonder if there is
such a pathetic chi in the world again.
“Be careful with you.”
Rupert bent down and put out an arm to me while kicking his tongue. When I took his
hand and raised my body up, I bowed my back and even shook off the dust on my
skirt. I was not surprised by his kindness, even though I was outrageous. Because
I'm used to it.
“I think you don't have enough leg bones.”

“I really could do that, Your Highness.”
In addition to his unsuitable affection, he got used to his obsession, and a lot of
insults seems to be a greeting. He pressed his finger firmly on my forehead to see
if he didn't like my okay answer, which was in tune with his words.
“Don't follow me, go to the library and practice alchemy.”
“Then what if I set fire?”
“Call Louise.”
“Does Louise handle fire well?”
“No. When I die, I die with her.”
“...”
As I lamented Louise and my care, I blankly watched Rupert's back as he moved away.
When did my shoulders spread like that? I'm also tired of being surprised by his
growth.
What is more surprising than his rapid growth is his still personality. Because
being a prince did not make me noticeably violent or change people. He has no way
of harassing maids or servants entering and exiting the womb. For what reason did
he become a tyrant, who was very gentle compared to Arnulf, who used to be rumored
to have touched the lower person incorrectly?
When I first saw the young Rupert, I thought that tyrants were a natural future due
to his harsh nature, but after watching him up close, he was not as violent as he
was. Except for being very fond of guns, I was close to San-nim, who likes to dig
into books and dig into books in a lonely library. He was not interested enough to
be harassed by remaining in the first place. If someone doesn't touch themselves
first, they won't even give them an eye.
I looked back at those who were purged by Rupert, who became emperor. Arnulf,
Archduke Ventibold, Aunt Amelia, numerous nobles and fathers. Father, Belua, Lehan,
mother.
If so, does it mean that my father touched him first? He, who was the prince, and
he who would become the emperor, could have been different people. I tried to
figure out when he was going to change.
Nowadays, when I arrived with a pampering diary, I didn't even have a maid to clean
up.
“Hmm.”
Laura pulls out her head at the open library door as she carries several books
related to alchemy that Rupert had pointed out to her for reading on the sofa. I
looked back belatedly as I unfolded the bookmarked part.
“Lariette, you were here! I found it.”
“Why?”
“A visitor came here.”
“Who is it?”
“He's a cadet in an academy uniform, and he's a handsome man with short brown hair.
I'm more curious.”
This is Lehan. Why did it come all of a sudden? A maiden usually goes outside to
meet people, and she cannot invite visitors to the palace. I hurriedly raised
myself up thinking that I should get approval from the maiden, and then leaned back
on the couch. Yes, I'm the maiden.
“It's my brother. Is it in the parlor?”
“Yes. Please wait there.”
I got up from my seat after a short thank you to Laura. The study and the parlor
itself were different, and I had no choice but to hurry up because I wanted to make
Lehan wait a long time. When I arrived at the entrance of the corridor, Luise
looked at me and greeted me as I wandered around the palace for no reason while
picking a breath.
“La Riette, did the guest come?”
“Yes. My brother.”
“Oh! Cadet Dietrich.”
He laughed at Yang that it was good, and turned around as if he were trying to
follow me into the reception room. I didn't want to meet Lehan with him, so I
looked back at him without opening the door.
“Why do you follow me?”
“Shouldn't I say hello? I also think Ming is his teacher.”
“Yes. I don't like it.”
How long did he do when he was an instructor. He is a sword-wielding person, and

sometimes he can go down and teach his children, but I know how busy he is with
Rupert's hands. Moreover, we didn't want Lehan to listen to us in a yard where he
didn't even know what he was doing.
“A.”
But now, ignoring my doctor, he shuddered all kinds of noise and pushed my body
into the narrow door of the parlor. I couldn't help but follow him, who entered
first, into the parlor.
“Sister.”
Rehan, who was sitting on the couch, stands up. Recently, I heard that he was going
down to the province and was training, but because he spent the summer in the
south, he is getting blacker than usual. It wasn't until then that he found Luise
and bowed his back after scratching his short chestnut hair that he used to not
even remember having long hair like an aristocrat.
“Hello everyone.”
“Yeah, it's been a long time. Are you doing well?”
Louise walked stringently and sat across from him without worrying about Lehan's
awkward expression. I begin to understand why Rupert considers the visit of his
loyal servant so unwelcome. He really doesn't notice anything dirty. Or even if you
notice it, you pretend you don't know it.
“What's going on with the Lord?”
“Just. Dietrich said the cadet came, so I was curious and followed it. Just because
the amount of Lariet is okay.”
I've never said it's okay. I sat down, staring at his back.
“I have a word for you.”
Lehan opened his mouth with a flick of Louise. The trained bone nodes flinch. I
don't think he was scared when he saw Luise, but Lehan was quite uncomfortable with
him.
“Why can't I hear it?”
“Sir. If I can't excuse myself, can't I leave my seat?”
“I'm in trouble.”
He laughed at my polite request. Then, as if I was really in trouble, I touched the

back of my hand and made a face that I couldn't help it.
“When Ms. Lariette's family comes, I have a request from your Highness to find out
what's going on.”
“Do you want to tell me? Your Highness ordered me to monitor?”
“To be precise, he was not entrusted with surveillance by Lariette.”
He shrugged his shoulders with a sigh. I don't feel like I'm going out. As I
frowned at my impression and glanced at Lehan, he touched his lips as if he
couldn't help it.
“Lehan. Would you like to come next?”
“No. It's not a story you shouldn't listen to either.”
He opened his mouth slowly after closing his mouth with the tea brought by the
maid. The eagle, which is the symbol of the Academy embroidered on the shoulder,
shines brightly in the sun. In his neat outfit, I felt a strange power. Is this
because the uniform reflects the organization to which he belongs?
“My father will ask for the return of my sister.”
“What?”
“It's literally. He wants you to come back to Belua.”
I thought my father would have understood my story well. No, actually he believed
my words and understood my plan. By the way, it's a constant return. If I go back
to Belua now, won't the reason I came to the ecliptic in the first place disappear?
“My father can't do that.”
“Didn't your Highness become a prince?”
However, Lehan noticed that he didn't like my injustice. The dark eyebrows are
three swipes away, and if you don't look closely, they only rise to the point where
you won't get tired. In the first place, he was a person who did not have a
significant change in facial expressions, so Louise would have just been
expressionless to see.
“So?”
“The Imperial Palace is extremely dangerous for my sister. Don't you know that the
prince was different when he was a royal princess?”
“It's not dangerous.”
“Sister.”
Rehan calls me as if it were a title. It's a very mature tone and expression, so I
feel like I'm stubborn about nonsense.
“Lehan. I can't do that right now. I haven't adapted to the womb yet, but my
Highness can't give me permission.”
“Uh, can I say a word?”
Now he scratched his chin with a gruff expression. Focusing on my conversation with
Lehan and forgetting about his existence, I was annoyed by him trying to get
involved in family history.
“Sir, please be rude.”
“I'm sorry. Don't hate it too much.”
He made a loud laugh that Rupert always made when he was obsessive. He opened his
mouth while he was worried about gathering servants and driving him out with the
power of the newly acquired maiden.
“If you're worried that your Highness will get angry, I might try to persuade you.”
“Why is Lord?”
As if Louise's attitude was puzzled, Lehan asked. His words were getting shorter
and shorter because of Louise's rudeness as much as I did, but now he doesn't seem
to care.
“Well, that's right. Can I say that I can understand the concerns of the cadet and
the Count of Belua?”
“Wonder?”
“I also had a sister who was only La Riette. Oh, if I had been alive, I would have
been older than Ms. Lariette.”
His expression darkened for a very short time. I had never seen him tell a family
story, and as far as I know he was an orphan, I opened my eyes in a circle.
“I was caught up in an unfortunate accident and died before. It was an accident
that would not have happened if I had taken care of it a little more carefully. So
I understand how much Cadet Dietrich cares about her sister.”
He tinker with blurring to see if he felt Lehan's distrust towards him. He was too
sad not to believe his story, and he couldn't bury it anymore. Moreover, apart from
whether Rupert sends me or not, I cannot leave now. It's a time when you have to be
alone and stay close to him and watch him thoroughly.
“Thank you for your words, but you don't have to. Lehan, I don't intend to go back
to Belua.”
“Isn't your sister not aware of the situation well?”
I was offended by Rehan's tone, which seemed to call me a tree. When I frown
without answering, he raises both hands as if he had made a mistake.
“I'm sorry. I know you're going to make better judgments than I do, but...”
“Lehan, tell my father not to think of me as Belua anymore.”
“Sister.”
“I think that side would be better for us. When I heard you say it, it's even more
so.”
I had to protect Belua, and I wanted to protect it. And it didn't matter if I could
become a member of Belua. If the father interfered with the protection of Belua, it
was better to give up the name in order to fulfill the obligation to listen to him
as the eldest daughter of Belua.
“I'll give up Belua.”
“Are you serious?”
“Yeah. Would you believe it if you were to give up inheritance rights and estates?”
“My father will not accept it.”
“If you come directly to the ecliptic, my meaning will not change.”
I woke up because I didn't want to listen to Lehan's persuasion anymore. Surprised,

Rehan woke up after me, but he seemed hesitant to hold on to me. The arm that was
raised high goes down. I opened my mouth rather than watching his hesitation fade.
“Lehan, my love for Belua has not changed.”
“For the sake of your sister's safety, I'd rather change.”
He sighed and put on his forehead. I laughed at the sight of a troubled child who
didn't know what to do.
Lehan was frustrated that his persuasion did not reach me, but he agreed to go back
without income.
I thought that quick acceptance would come from personality, but it was a huge
illusion. This is because his father came to visit the Imperial Palace a few days
after Lehan visited the Imperial Palace.
He knew that his father was coming to Sangpagne, and gave up. I decided that my
father's words would have a greater meaning to me than myself. But I didn't even
want to meet my father. All I have to do is refuse, but I have to face his face
when he is disappointed with me.
“Lariette, the Count is still waiting for you.”
The one who was fully proud was Laura, who told me about his visit. She wanted to
see if she had such a patronizing baby, but she didn't make fun of her mouth.
However, I didn't know that her eyes at me were mixed with astonishment. Belua and
Sangpagne are quite a distance away, but even though an older father came up to see
his daughter's face once, it's shocking not to see her face once.
“Tell me to die.”
“You wouldn't listen...”
Laura blurred the horsetail. I don't have the courage to persuade me, nor the
courage to go down and say my words to the Count of Belua. I sighed and buried my
head in my lap.
“Laura, let me go.”
“But...”
“I don't even like preaching when it comes to answering words. It would be nice to
remember it.”
Laura's mouth was just shut in my cold words. She nodded quickly and hurriedly left
the room. I closed my eyes with my hands on my forehead, which was getting hotter
and hotter because I had a lot of thoughts.
My heart was distressed just because I thought of my father who would have been
worried about me. My mother could also wander around the living room or hallway
while rolling her feet at the same time without being able to sleep. Would you
rather go down and persuade him directly?
However, he was unwilling to refuse to face his father face to face. I was scared.
I only ran away without knowing what I was afraid of.
I closed the bedroom door and walked away without even thinking about the real duty
of managing the maidens and servants. If someone comes, I have to say that I'm not
feeling well. Rupert would not be able to afford to confuse my negligence because
he was distracted by the prince's work these days.
I buried my face in the pillow and waited for a while to pass. My father wouldn't
have a bird in his eyes even if it was a manor. You will not be able to waste time
on the ecliptic. Time passed quickly as I was observing the pattern of tiles that
adorned the corners of the ceiling blankly.
It was around the time when his father's face was blurred due to his father's
worries as he counted the lines that formed the grid pattern of the tiles. The
sound of a rough blow that lifted my mind, as if I was drowsy, thumped through the
bedroom.
Thump! Thump! The ceiling was not about to collapse, but the door that I hung and
locked shakes. The source of the sound seemed to be upstairs in my bedroom.
Surprised, I woke up and walked out into the hallway.
As soon as she hurriedly grabbed the maid passing by the corridor and asked, she
bowed her head politely and opened her mouth in a hasty tone.
“Your Majesty the Emperor is in turmoil!”
“What?”
The emperor is in a riot in the womb. I can't believe it when I hear it. I never
thought she was a person who couldn't set up the opposite sex this much, so I
became zinc.
“Where is the prince preaching?”
“Stay in the bedroom. I'm afraid I'll get hurt because I'm throwing things at
random as a tool for using techniques.”
“Call Louise, Lord Louise. All of His Highness's SS.”
It is not special that the imperial family or aristocrats with a lot of money have
artifacts for escort. However, it was very rare to attack the Crown Prince with
that artifact, so I increased my restraint towards Rupert's bedroom.
Although he was not easily harmed by anyone, he would be reluctant to use alchemy
in front of people. Even after Rupert became emperor, alchemy was still taboo.
Rupert's bedroom door was wide open as if welcoming people to see. Rupert was lying
loose on the bed in his pajamas, with his hair slightly matted.
“I'm late.”
As I walked into the bedroom, Yang Rupert Najimak told me that he was waiting. As
he raises his body, the robe is disturbed. I looked at the floor because I had
nowhere to put my eyes.
“Lady Belua!”
The emperor, who was hidden by the door, came to me. Her strangeness was pale
without ever seeing it, and her eyesight flashed and bizarre. Her gorgeous golden
dress comes close to me as she sweeps round the floor following an elegant gesture
like a dancer-in-law. I stepped back unknowingly.
“Greetings to Her Majesty Lariette Beloua, the maiden who enshrines Her Majesty the
Prince.”
“Ah. I became a maiden.”
She even clapped her hands and nodded. Her laughter is big enough to go against
manners. I was amazed at her insane appearance because she maintained an image that
was perfect externally. She spoke with her head raised high, as if she didn't care
if I was surprised or not.
“What's wrong with Belua?”

“Yes?”
“How did Belua know that he was a man?”
The words and actions of the emperor changed dramatically. She laughed like a crazy
person and stared at me as if she were going to kill her. I reached the wall
because I was afraid of my hands stretching out to me and stepping back more and
more.
“Belua! All right! Thing! No! If that's not the case, why do you send a daughter
with only one forbidden jade leaf to a maiden who doesn't have a crumb of power?”
“I swear I didn't know.”
Belua, didn't know. I wouldn't be the only one.
I answered resolutely and turned away from her rushing. Rupert only conjures that
this situation is interesting. He would have wondered if he did. You might be very
curious how I knew I was a man.
He said he had no idea that he was a man, but he even affirmed that he would be a
man in power. However, Bernardi is a country where it is very difficult for the
maiden to come to power.
“Lie! Do you dare to lie in front of me now! Even Belua's daughter ignores me!”
“Your Highness the Emperor, calm down.”
I grabbed the emperor's shoulder, rolling his feet hard. She was horrified and
pushed me away. As she wields her arm, the stool from afar flies towards me. See if
the artifact was activated.
I wouldn't die if I was hit by a stool used in the bedroom, but I crouched
reflexively. However, the wooden stool that was flying could not match my back and
stopped in the air.
“I'm going to die ugly.”
The stool was held in the hands of Rupert, who woke up from his seat. It was soon
picked up on the floor and thrown into pieces. He sighed with all kinds of
annoyance, and then approached the spirited emperor.
“I didn't know how ugly you were going to be.”
“You, you!”
“Do you want the emperor to do this?”
“It was you who called me to the womb! Dare! On the theme of the prince! The
emperor!”
She opened her arms as she snorted, saying that she was stunned. At the same time,
the furniture placed all over the bedroom comes to mind. It was a very powerful
technique with a large area. She's not a drinker, so it's probably because of the
artifact that she bought a very skilled drinker at an expensive price. I carefully
observed the bracelet she stretched and kneaded.
“I think you're aware that you're in the womb.”
Rupert said like a sigh. Arnulf and the emperor seem to be tired of coming
alternately and making riots. He was in a position where even the emperor could be
punished. It was possible to determine which of the two princes and emperors was
higher by the chairs placed in the main palace. The prince was the succession of
the only emperor. The emperor, who is not the empress, is just one of the emperors'
wives. No matter how amazing her outlandish is.
“Lariette, close the door.”
“Soon the Luisena SS will come, Your Highness.”
“Say the answer.”
People reap what they sow. It looks like Laura was punished for her temper when she
answered her words earlier. I hurriedly closed the door, receiving his bloody gaze
with a warning not to let him speak twice.
“Cheeky guy!”
The emperor raises his voice. Rupert knocked on the floor with his toes, frowning
to see if he didn't want to hear her anymore. The furniture lifted by the emperor
fell in an instant, as the pension team, who did not know when it was drawn, was
triggered.
“Kaaak!”
I didn't even fall towards the imperial rain, but I'm frustrated. She fell to the
floor trembling as if Rupert had attacked her. Even though glass ornaments, vases,
and lamps fell and shattered, she didn't even touch small fragments.
Rupert himself was the one who saw blood popping out from the lamp sculpture that
was right next to the solitary bed. He raised his head as he wiped the blood
flowing on his cheek.
“It would be a good idea to stop before you smash the artifact.”
“Cheeky guy! How long do you think you can sit there!”
I thought that the emperor could not roll away like a crazy person without any
context. Perhaps there was a seedling conversation or incident before I came. She
pushed me while holding the doorknob and opened the visit.
“The prince attacks me! This guy is trying to harm me!”
Her cry reached quite a few people, whether they were fortunate or unhappy. As if
they were competing to see which of the two would go first, Luise and SS Captain
walked inside at the same time. Both were carrying swords that could not be brought
into the womb, and it was Louise who pointed the tip of the sword at the emperor
without hesitation.
“To whom is this humble guy holding a knife now!”
“I can't watch anyone trying to harm your Highness, Your Highness the Emperor.”
He didn't have a facial expression, but now he tried to make a sad voice. This is
the moment when he catches the emperor trying to leave the room. She was half-
hearted as if she had found someone.
“Count!”
He was a father. He frowned upon whether the emperor who greeted him was not
coveted.
“La Riette.”
Instead of answering the emperor, he calls me. He kicked his tongue as if he was
tired of all the fuss in the Imperial Palace.
“Isn't it time to go home?”
“Father.”
“This is a command. You have to go back to Belua.”
In an instant, Rupert's bedroom became noisy, like in the middle of a market. The
SS is heavily armed with a few maids who do not know whether they are concerned or
watching, and rattling armor. I don't know if it's to put pressure on the emperor
or to make Rupert look good, but Louise is carrying a sword and installing it
excessively. A father who raises his voice to me. The emperor who writes evil to
him like that.
Rupert is the only one who maintains a calm expression among them. He is looking at
people in a relaxed manner as if he were spending a relaxing afternoon without
anything new.
“Lariette, are you listening to me?”
“Yes. I'm listening, Dad.”
I listened to him with a rough ear and nodded as I shed. Before I even finish
speaking, the emperor blurts out and raises his voice.
“Count! Are you listening to me?”
“Yes, I'm listening, Your Highness the Emperor.”
My father replied inadvertently with an annoyed face that I saw for the first time
in my life. At the moment, Luzem raised his sword more as if he couldn't make the
emperor move a single step.
“Your Highness, do not move.”
“This humble commoner keeps pointing his sword at anyone!”
The emperor was stunned and his nose was blocked, and it seemed that he would soon
fall down. Rupert seemed to have no intention of cleaning up this mess at all, so I
grabbed my grumpy head.
“There! Don't be loud, let's all go out!”
First of all, I had to get rid of the maids who had nothing to do with the
situation. They were the source of all the rumors. Whether it's true or false. They
withdrew without saying that everyone was very well educated.
“Sir, let's lower the sword once.”

I glanced at Louise and looked back at my father and the emperor.
“Your Highness the Emperor, please calm down. There is no reason for His Highness
the Prince to harm His Highness.”
“...”
“Father, go to my room. It's not a story to talk about here.”
My father nodded small. I feel ashamed that I was excited by the fuss. While he
didn't see it, he moved his feet sluggishly toward the door, touching his
lengthened beard. I was wondering if the emperor would be okay, but she seemed real
before I even spoke.
In the face where excitement and anger have disappeared, only desperate despair is
formed. I didn't sympathize with her pain, but I feel how disappointed she is now.
Even with that background, beauty, and intelligence, I couldn't become an empress,
so how bitter it would be to be inside. I would have been trying to put Arnulf on
the throne.
“Your Highness the Emperor, can I take you there?”
“No. I'll go on my feet.”
After cleaning up her matted hair, the emperor regained her noble appearance. When
the disheveled posture straightened, I would like to know who was the one who had
just jumped with excitement.
She ordered one of the knights belonging to the SS to leave her seat while
receiving support. Although the Prince's SS was not obliged to listen to her
command, he followed her undeservedly commanding attitude.
I turned my back only to see her back completely disappear from the hallway. My
work with my father was private, so I had to solve it by myself.
It was at that moment that Rupert got stuck. It wasn't until then that he opened
his mouth when he watched that what had happened so far had nothing to do with him
as much as his nails. The face leaning against the window is fluttering. I don't
seem to like something.
“I'm going to the parlor with my father.”
“Why?”
“... because I can't go to my bedroom?”
I didn't know the intent of the question, so I raised my horsetail. Rupert was not
frowning, but his eyebrows raised more than usual expressed his dissatisfaction.
“Count of Belua, you don't even say hello to me.”
“I'm sorry, Your Highness. Because I'm too distracted.”
“It's unpleasant that an unpolite human like you stays in my palace. Get out right
now.”
Rupert made a cold, but ridiculous voice. I was stunned and laughed in vain.
“Your Highness, then I'll go outside for a while today. My father came.”
“No. You're busy today.”
“What the hell are you busy doing?”
After moving to the womb, Rupert was so busy that he was not even given the task of
looking at him, let alone the duties of a maiden. The appearance of wearing a
nonsense group of animals is like a child. Rupert wanted to think about my question
for a moment, and soon answered it as if it were natural.
“It's something you can't tell outsiders. I'll tell you when the Count leaves.”
“Your Highness, don't be grumpy.”
I was angry at his carelessness, who had no intention of cleaning up the situation,
and I was annoyed by his constant stubbornness, so I left the castle instead of the
castle.
What surprised me the most was my father. He opened his eyes in a circle when he
saw me daring to admonish the imperial family.
“What?”
“There's nothing you can tell me. I'll go there. It's over soon.”
“What if I don't come?”
“Yes?”
“I'm going to tell you that I'm going to Belua right now, you.”
You still don't believe me at all. I was outrageous, but I didn't get a laugh
because I felt a little worse about Rupert than that. It's a very thorough
distrust.
I looked back at Rupert with an unavoidable expression to my father who was waiting
for me near the door. It's better to keep my father waiting without hesitation than
to leave him in that state.
“Why?”
“I'll come back.”
“If you don't come.”
“Because I'm here.”
“Don't be a little stubborn.”
“Why is this so stubborn? You can't go if I can't let you go.”
“That's the maiden. It's a place where you can go out without your charge's
permission.”
He seemed speechless. Confusion touches the face. But soon he answered resolutely.
“Don't be your maiden.”
“... what maiden's seat was not a toy, but gave it away and took it away?”
“I can't work too much.”
“You have to do your job.”
“Well, don't do it.”
“...”
I had nothing more to say in that craziness. With a deep sigh, I pulled out the
tables and chairs by the window.
“Father, I can't help it. Sit down here.”
“Huh?”
He came out with a face that he didn't know English, and alternately approached
Rupert to the window more slowly. It would not bring good rumors that the count,
who belonged to the central aristocracy, was the same as the head of the South, to
stay in the prince's bedroom for a long time. I poured it out for fear that even a
strange word would spread.
“I heard from Lehan, Dad. Give up.”
“I can't do that.”
My father said he should talk about this here, but he didn't seem willing to
persuade Rupert. My father and I sit quietly in the authority chair and talk.
“La Riette, this place is too dangerous. I believe that His Highness the Prince
will also understand my concerns as a father.”
The father constantly turned his head and spoke to Rupert, who was standing at an
angle. He did not expel me with the owner of Belua, who occupied his bedroom,
whether he was satisfied with the fact that I did not leave the palace.
“I don't understand.”
But I'm not a person who can understand my father's feelings.
“Surely you don't have much justice?”
“What the hell is dangerous in the palace?”
“Did you become a prince? I also saw the anger of Her Majesty the Emperor, no, his
defeat. He cannot be left behind as it is.”
“So?”
“Will the maiden by her Majesty be safe? Moreover, Lariette is the eldest daughter
of Belua. You might want to use the name of Belua.”
“Countess.”
Rupert called his father, who was gradually excited, as low as a title. His face
shines mysteriously with a mixture of sighs, arsenic, and the warm sunshine that
goes into the evening.
“I don't intend to leave your daughter hurt.”
“Are you saying you want to protect me?”
He seemed reluctant to say what his father felt, but soon he shrugged and nodded.
“Yeah.”
“Why is Your Highness?”
“Because it's not Belua anymore.”
The calm voice of Rupert, with his hand on my sitting head, echoes the room. His
fingers slip smoothly through my hair.
It was also the first time he did this kind of intimate skinship, and he became
even more ashamed of his actions because he was in front of his father. I looked
back at him stroking my head with a stiff neck.
“It's mine.”
“... yes?”
“Now it's not your daughter, but my maiden.”
“...”
“And I've never seen something in my possession go wrong.”
Rupert was confident. I didn't know what the oblique mouth meant, but I felt very
well that he was confident in protecting me. But the father did not understand his
arguments.
“Is La Riette a thing? How do you say it that way?”
“You were the one who handled your daughter.”
“What are you saying!”
“If not, you need to respect Larriet's opinion.”
Rupert's gaze turns to me. I couldn't see him because he was standing behind me,
but I could feel his hot gaze descending on my back. He pulled my hair slightly and
urged me to answer. I didn't even intend to go back, but if I said I wanted to go
back to Belua from here, I wouldn't have any hair left.
“Father, I want to be here.”
“La Riette!”
“I also told Lehan. I don't intend to go back to Belua, father.”
“But you!”
My father closed his mouth as if he was conscious of Rupert standing behind me
while trying to say something. I laughed at how his stubborn side face resembled
Lehan, forgetting about the situation.
“Father, it's okay.”
“La Riette.”
“Don't worry too much. Please tell my mother too. I'm going to be fine.”
“The Imperial Palace is a different place than you think.”
“It's not that it's not dangerous. I know. But I believe in Your Highness, Father.”
Rupert's hand, sitting on my shoulder, flinched at my words. I extended my words to

him rather than my father. He will protect me, and I trust him very much.
It was aimed at Rupert, but he didn't seem to listen very much to me. It's just a
small nod to my question about whether I can go. The father rose from his seat with
a trembling face to see if he was embarrassed by the attitude of the craziest
prince.
“Yeah, I want to wake up.”
He seemed to want to get out of here. The expressionless face looks very tired. I
left the room to support my father, who made a painful sound.
“Your Highness, let's step back.”
“You come back.”
Because I'm not going to run away. I don't really believe in people's words. I was
offended by his distrust, and I only lifted my head. Rupert didn't point out my
attitude, but when I suddenly looked up, my father was very surprised. I knew that
my attitude could look like a spoiled maiden who didn't respect the imperial family
enshrined. And my father has never neglected to teach me manners.
However, until this moment, he did not want to be a burial mound for Rupert. At
least I want you to know that I'm not the one to leave him easily.
I had a heartache, and I snorted and blew. My father asked me with a gentle cough
to see if I could not get confused over the big me.
“Is it not that your Highness is not too hesitant?”
“Tell me that you don't have any hesitation. Father, I'll take you there.”
I had a soul that was about three years past adulthood. I didn't want to hear the
nagging of my father, who was already tired, so when I hurriedly stopped talking,
he scratched his chin to see if he understood my intentions.
“Twenty thousand kilns today. I came at a time when I wasn't right.”
“Yes, I'm sorry I couldn't welcome you.”
“But I'm not going to stop trying to bring you to Belua.”
I sighed as I looked up at the firm face of my father, who did not know the
abandonment. His words are not wrong. I also understood the feeling of worrying
about me a hundred times. The Imperial Palace might be more dangerous than he
thought. But if I don't keep Rupert's side, Belua will soon become the most
dangerous land in this empire.
“Father.”
“There are no parents who give up their children, Lariette.”
“I'm not saying to give up on me.”
“I heard what you said to Rehan. You were resentful for the first time.”
It wasn't until then that I realized that the emotion that fell on my father's
angry face was disappointment rather than fatigue. It was a resentment about how I
could do that to myself.
“Do you want to abandon Belua?”
“I think my father knows the context in which I made that sound. I don't care what
my last name is or who my parents are, Dad.”
It doesn't matter if I'm Belua's daughter or not, whether he's my father or not.
The most important thing was whether he and I could endure the future, such as the
war that was to come. Belua's life is at stake in my father and my choice.
“Father. Please go in. I can't get far away.”
I stopped walking when I reached the location where I could see the main entrance
of the Imperial Palace. My father didn't seem to want me to make more excuses, but
he just kept his mouth shut if he couldn't find a word to persuade me.
“Can I come back again before I go to Belua?”
My father, hesitating for a while, asks in a low voice. I don't understand what I
think, but I feel like it offended me. I couldn't put out such an affectionate
father calmly, so I smiled vaguely.
“Go carefully.”
“... yeah.”
My father's back in a slow carriage is surprisingly different from the stately I

remember. Before he returned, he was older than he is now, but he didn't bend his
back until your last minute.
However, his shoulder, with the sunset on it, looked shabby enough to be sad. Will
the future situation of not being able to protect Belua at the end of the day annoy
my father? It was hard for me to watch his back, so I hurriedly took a step.
I wanted to be alone because my father thought that I was distressed, but I

immediately headed to Rupert's bedroom because I wanted to think that if I didn't
come back, I would devise a way to escape again.
Unlike before, the thick wooden door is firmly closed. After knocking on it, I
don't think the answer will come back. No, in fact, half grumpy, I opened the door
wide open.
“Why come in at will without knocking?”

“Your Highness tell me to come back, Kak!”
This, this barbarian!
Rupert seemed to have forgotten a very simple common sense that aristocrats and
royalty should wear tops properly even in the bedroom. I forgot that the person who
really forgot the courtesy of knocking was a country, and turned around with
resentment as he was.
Surprised heart thumps. Let's calm down, calm down. When I look at it, my soul is
twenty years old, so I only saw the body of a boy a few years younger than me.
There is no need to be surprised at all.
“Oh, are you dressed?”
“No.”
“Yes?”
“You've seen my body before. Why are you frustrated?”
It was a loud voice as if I couldn't understand my reaction. But the same was true
for me that I couldn't understand him. How could it be then and now? When Rupert
told me that he was a man - although I originally knew it - he was a boy. No, I was
closer to a child than a boy because I couldn't eat properly.
Even now, if he was still a boy, he was a boy, but he was close to a young man. My
head was taller than me, and my dry but straight shoulders were stretched out. It
made me realize that the sharp lines drawn with a broken knife were a long time
different from the shabby little child I encountered in the market. Even though it
was the last day when she was a girl who was beautiful enough to stand side by side
with her.
“Get your clothes on soon!”
“Come here with your eyes open.”
As I closed my eyes and fluttered, Rupert sighed and called me. He opened his eyes
to see if he had finished finishing his work, but he was still in a state of anti-
la. I closed my eyes in a hurry.
“Tell me not to say it twice, how many times have you said it?”
“Now, wait a minute.”
I took a slight step because I was afraid of his disobedience. When I put my gaze
on the floor, my mind was more relaxed. To confess, I have never seen a man's naked
body, except for Lehan.
This is all that even Lehan saw when he was a complete child. Lehan is so gentle
that there is no way to undress even when his whole body is soaked in sweat after
training at the training center of the mansion. I blamed Rupert for being modest
and couldn't raise my head until I reached his nose.
“... I'm really doing something. I do all the funny things alone.”
Rupert reached out, laughing at how outrageous he was. His head, which was bowed
down by his fingers, is slowly lifted. I closed my eyes at the speed at which my
head was heard.
“Hey. Open your eyes.”
“Yeah, I don't like it.”
“I don't really listen, you.”
“Aren't you a pervert? Why do you keep forcing me to look at my naked body?”
Rupert forcibly opened his closed eyes with his hand as if he was offended by the
title of calling himself. Ka huh. A small scream leaks out.
“It hurts!”
“Open your eyes.”
I couldn't help but open my eyes. Rupert was still a half-rah, but when I looked up
close, I noticed a different problem.
“What is this?”
The pension team, drawn from Rupert's death to his back, shines faintly. My palm
was only one size, but even though it was pale, it had a dark red glow, and it
seemed dangerous to my eyes as an outsider.
“I don't know.”
“Yes? If you don't know your Highness, who knows?”
“It's like a side effect. You can't reach it well, so you can erase it.”
He said he was doing too much alchemy to draw my blood. I opened my tongue and
quickly closed my mouth around the corner of his eyes.
“What should I do?”
In response to my question, he drew a small pension team in the air with his
finger. It already seemed more of a technique than alchemy in that it didn't use
paper or medium, but I bitten my finger because Rupert wouldn't be willing to
explain the technique for me. When he brings blood from his index finger to his
shoulder, little by little, his dry shoulder is amazed.
“You can draw with a pen.”
“Blood is the most powerful medium.”
“...”
“Your Highness's alchemy. Did the old man I met at that time, no, the old man
taught me?”
“No.”
I thought I would be obsessive about why I was wondering about that, but he
answered purely because I was helping myself. His back, sitting on the floor
because it was easy to draw a pension team, was too dry and his bones became too
dry. The bones that protrude from under the white cobblestone come into my eyes.
After becoming Crown Prince, he ate well and ate a lot even though I saw it, but he
was still dry even though he had gained more weight than he used to see if he was
exhausted for growing up with insufficient nutrients.
“Mother.”
“Is Her Majesty the Empress an alchemist?”
“I thought she'd do a lot.”
Speaking about Eva, Rupert seemed sad or not happy. It's a constant carelessness.
Even though he has a law to be angry, he has no law to laugh or be sad. I also want
to do that because I have never had anything to rejoice or be sad about.
The same was true when the emperor announced her death a few days ago. He sat in
his seat with a calm face, even though everyone was shocked and vomited crying.
Some people may not grieve at the death of his mother because they have no blood or
tears when they see him, but for him, she is already dead. Even then, I cut off all
my resentment, sorrow, and anger on my own, and now I can't come and express those
feelings.
Nor did he marvel at me for not comforting my mother's death. Although we were
silent about each other, we wonder if Eva is not a living person. She only mourns
the unfortunate and miserable life of a woman, but the life of another perpetrator
for her own child. I didn't want to let Rupert be left unattended, like her.
“Your Highness, I drew it all.”
I drew Rupert's dry back slowly in my eyes, and the pension team was the first time
I drew it through blood. My concern about what would happen if I didn't trigger it
was colorless, but the pension team gave me a flash of light. The green light that
contrasts with what was originally drawn permeated, and the two pension teams
slowly but at the same time disappeared.
“Your Highness! Does the pension team shine! I think it was a success!”
I was proud, and my voice raised a little. It is rewarding to forcibly hold on and
read books that are difficult to understand because they are difficult to
understand. Most of the books on the list he gave me to read were books related to
mathematics or chemistry. It's about the essence of objects and the principle of
circulation that alchemists basically need to know as if they were breathing.
After studying theories, I wanted to know what good it would be if I didn't have
talent, but the question of why blood is known as the most powerful medium in
alchemy was not very useful.
“It's my first time! Wow, it's so amazing. I feel like this when the pension team
triggers it.”
“Blood, don't write.”
“Why? Alchemy is a skill that requires sacrifice.”
Alchemy is different from magic or witchcraft. Although the law of equivalent

exchange is common to all things in the world, alchemy was close to a discipline
that kept it perfectly and thoroughly. If there is something you want, you have to
come up with something. I wanted Rupert's pension team not to expand further, and I
had to pay a corresponding price to do so.
“You only need to think about you.”

After swallowing the pension team, Rupert opened his mouth as he watched the light
fading. A finger with a prominent bone node moves on the bed sheet. It was made of
black satin, so it was soft but not reflective of the sun. White fingers smeared
over the black waves. It was strangely beautiful.
“Yes?”
“I only think about you. Don't install it cheekily for me.”
He answered bluntly and lay down on the bed. At the end of the day, I wanted to
wear some clothes, so I threw him a robe hanging from the back of the chair. Aiming
incorrectly, Robe fell to his face instead of his body. It may not have hurt
because it is as light as a feather, but he is not responsive even though he may
have sex without habit.
It's a really unknown imperial family. In some parts, it's as tough as Grimoalt
III, who made a name for himself in history by creating an unruly court style, but
in other parts, she doesn't care how much the maiden crosses the line.
“I'm the maiden of your Highness. Why don't you do it for your charge?”
In my words, the lips exposed under the red cloth draw a good line. How ridiculous
is it that I do for myself? My heart was frustrated rather than offended. It was
the same as before. Even if I swear that I will not leave myself, Rupert will never
believe me.
“Yeah, you're my maiden. That's all.”
“Are you going to tell Tori that too?”
He slowly pulled the robe to the bottom. The revealed face made me feel like I
didn't want to have more conversations with me, but I was talking.
“Please answer me, Your Highness. Don't you believe in Tori?”
“...”
“If I was just a maiden, wouldn't she be the same? Am I different from her?”
“It's different.”
In a resolute answer, I lost my words. Yeah, it would be different. And the

difference between her and me was a difference that would not be narrowed down no
matter how long I spent with Rupert. In my desolate face, Rupert slowly raised his
body. He grumbles like an excuse.
“Why does the facial expression look like that?”
“So should I rejoice?”
“I never wanted you to be like Tori.”
“You can't believe me!”
I couldn't stand the chagrin. Even though I sent my father back to the ecliptic
without listening to Rehan's persuasion, I felt like I was just walking in place.
“You doubt that you will leave your Highness's side, and don't do it for you.”
“Because you might.”
Rupert said Yang that it is quite natural. He didn't seem to understand why I was
offended. The clear rustling is amazed by my raised voice and circled.
“You have a choice. Why do you get angry?”
“Can't Tori leave His Highness? Why? Do you love your Highness so much?”
“Because I was born that way.”
I didn't understand Rupert's words. What the hell does it mean to say that you were
born unable to leave yourself? While he was worried, he woke up wearing a robe.
“Logically, I still can't understand you for being stuck next to me.”
“Will you believe it only if you understand it?”
“Uh.”
“Don't you believe that I want the happiness of your Highness?”
He closed his mouth as if he was worried about my question. His deep human distrust
was a problem I couldn't do anything about. In fact, I can't say that I love or
care for Rupert as much as Tori. I didn't love him, I didn't care for him.
If I had feelings for him that were close to affection, it would be compassion. It
was all about the desire that a child who lived so hard and tired that the rest of
his life would not be pumpy because he was sorry.
“Does my faith in you matter to you?”
If you think about it, it's not another one. The fact that he valued my life was
more important than knowing how I thought about Rupert.
“... it's not. I'll go there.”
I couldn't help but be happy with Rupert's incomplete answer, but that didn't make
me feel bad. He greeted me without a castle and left the room and didn't catch me.
#9. Sixteen, Prince
288 years of imperial power. I became fifteen, and Rupert was sixteen. The womb
remained in a calm state so that winter passed and spring ended. Arnulf
occasionally came and went into a riot, but he eventually seemed tired of Rupert's
inaction. Even after Rupert became emperor, it would be nice to ask quietly if he
wanted to lay down his life, but I wanted to give him advice, but I had no choice
but to swallow it because I wanted to get a cheek for that urgent temper.
The Imperial Palace embraced Rupert calmly and slowly, but like a noisy lake under
the water.
“Your Majesty the Prince will eat it!”
The voice of Si Jong-jang echoes in the dining hall. More than ten users clung to
the wall for his meal. Even in the same imperial family, a prince and a maiden are
as different as this. I was greeted by him as I walked in through the door opened
by the servant, recalling the luncheon of the time when Tori and I were all
Princess Lafert.
Instead of blemishing his food anymore, I stood right behind him and listened to
him. Rupert allowed several maids to take turns and taste his food instead of me.
“Your Highness, I would like to greet Alsmeer, who worked as the head of the
kitchen of the Taishu Palace.”
The newly hired chef takes off his chef's hat and greets him. As the period was the
time, the chef's origin was very important, and he was a member of the Fassbender
family known as Tori's father. As Rupert lifted his head slightly, he gave a line
of explanations about the dishes he didn't even do.
“The main dish is a grilled duck that warms the body. I cooked it with chickpeas
from Hillel, but I hope it fits in your mouth. Although the days have been solved a
lot, Bernardi is a cold country.”
“...”
“I calculated the time and put it in the oven so that I could bring it by the time
when the charge finished eating the soup...”
“Me, chef.”
The longer the chef said, the darker Rupert's complexion became. I stopped talking
to the chef at the moment when he was just before he was annoyed. The disturbed
chef mocks his head with a very embarrassed face.
“Please leave.”
“Yes?”
“I like to be quiet during mealtime. I'm sorry, but please leave.”
Rupert even bothers the servants who are quietly attached to the wall. Although he
didn't refuse it because it was a way of doing it, his taste buds diminished as the
number of heads on the market waiting to 'serve' him in the dining hall increased.
Therefore, there were many days when he came back to the office to eat food
separately after awakening, but if a talkative chef talked about every meal, he
could no longer stand it and shoot a shotgun into the air.
“Oh, I apologize.”
The chef took a step back while scratching his back head. It wasn't until then that
Rupert, who stared at me and the chef without even starting a meal, held a spoon.
When I returned to my place with a small sigh, Laura whispered to me that she also
knew her Highness well. I didn't know him completely, but I still nodded because I
wanted to know him to some extent. It's been the fourth year since I've been
guarding his side, so if it's natural, is it natural?
Sixteen Rupert was a seemingly completely different person from the thirteen
Laperte. I watched him eat slowly. The authority of the prince can be felt in the
crisp back. He has adapted to his short hair and open shoulders, but he hardly
adapts to his authority.
When I think about it, it was strange. I knew he was going to be the ruler of this
empire and that he was a man, but why did Prince Rupert feel awkward?
“Ask me to put up the main dish.”
I made sure that Rupert's soup was half-empty, and then ordered Sai Jong. Rather
than being his maiden, Tori is the only one who takes care of him because he is
lonely and close to the person he needs to take care of, and he is the only one who
takes care of him. She's not even here right now. There were many days when I
wandered around at night or nodded like a sick chicken during the day.
A golden duck dish climbed onto the table, and some of the servants left the room
to clear the empty bowls, but Rupert didn't touch the delicious duck. When he
realized the chicken wings that were cut into small pieces, he stirred his hand
with a sigh. As if they had waited, the servant and the maids cleared the table. He
woke up and headed toward the door, and I immediately followed him.
“Why don't you eat a little more.”
“I'm choked.”
He pulled the feathers near his neck as if he were cramped. The neatly tied ribbon
is released, and the neck with thick lines is revealed. He was skinny, but he had a
large skeleton. Just by eating hard, watching his limbs grow, he realizes how much
he starved to act as a girl.
“You need to get used to having a lot of people.”
“Why?”
“If you become an emperor, you will be surrounded by more people.”
“When I become an emperor, the number of people entering and leaving the main
palace will be reduced by half.”
“That doesn't fit the law.”
“Why should people in power follow the law?”
I lost something to say because he was proud to say that he was going to become an
emperor to do so. It is a country where the law exists above the emperor, but it
may change again because it is a world where his authority will be enormous. I
tried to remember the atmosphere of the Imperial Palace when I was Rasperich.
Certainly, it seems that it was more desperate than it is now.
Remembering how his rule rolled, the servant, who jumped in a hurry to take a step,
blocks the road. After greeting her with a slightly confused face, she hurriedly
opened her mouth.
“Your Majesty the Prince, the maid who had just taken a hint of the food your
Highness had just fallen.”
“Call me a word.”
Rupert ordered calmly, without feeling surprised. I feel goosebumps from head to
toe because I think his food was poisonous. Not long ago, I was the one who had a
hint of his food.
The servant bowed his back deeply at Rupert's command. He raises his hand to stop
the servant trying to take a step.
“Two. One goes to the maid.”
“All right, Your Highness.”
I hurriedly asked where the maid was before she went away. I wanted to check her
condition. Since I was a child, I've had a lot of trouble, so I can distinguish
between a simple stomach upset and being sick by eating poison.
“Your Highness, I'll go to the maid a little bit.”
Rupert's face, who was insensitive, is distorted. I didn't know why he was
offended, so I opened my eyes in a circle.
“Why do you write impressions? Does it hurt?”
“Are you worried now?”
I lost something to say to his bumpy question. Are you angry because you're going
to go to the maid without checking your physical condition right now? I thought it
was selfish and shameful, but I shouldn't even attract it.
“Ah... uh... are you okay?”
Rupert turned his back without answering my hard questions. Kid, I don't know. If
you check the status of the maid, it may be released. I felt a little annoyed and
hurriedly found the maid's bedroom.
There was a strange stench in her room. Since the wind was coming in quite a bit
through the wide open window, I guessed that the odor was not the kind that
originally came from the room. If it smells like this, the maids in the next room
won't stand still.
Her pale forehead, lying powerlessly on her bed, was covered with sweat and
peregrine peregrine. It doesn't look like a simple stomach upset. I thought of a
young Rupert wandering through a nightmare. The symptoms were very similar to him
at that time. The boiling heat emanates from all over the body.
Since I became a prince, is it okay not to be turned away from everyone at the
lowest point of the Imperial Palace? Since he is not in his neighborhood like
before, there is no way to confirm whether he sleeps well at night or not. I took
her hand as she wandered through the sutra.
“When have you been in this state?”
“I said my stomach hurts since I came back from the kitchen, but it wasn't long
since I was sick like this.”
Laura answers by rolling her feet at the same time. There are tears in her eyes
whether she was a maid who was acquainted with her. Is it poisonous? I was the only
one who came to see her because I wasn't sure, but I don't know if she was
poisoned. But no matter what the reason, the maid looked very sick.
“Lariette, did you call a doctor? I tried to call it, but everyone ignored the
maid's words.”
Laura almost sobbed. She bangle around the fallen maid, chewing on the tip of her
thumb. I said calmly to calm her down.
“The fishery is coming. Basically, it only looks at the imperial family, but since
your Highness ordered it, it will arrive soon. I have no choice but to wait.”
“Thank you...”
“Are you familiar with Laura?”
“It's my brother.”
She replied, bursting into tears. I feel guilty because I couldn't pass the signs I
was doing to someone else. I quickly got up from my seat and read her crying. If
someone really poisoned the food Rupert was trying to eat, it's a big deal. I'm
going to have to get rid of all the people.
The new chef would be the first to be questioned, but I didn't think he was the
culprit. If you were a spy, you wouldn't be stupid enough to poison yourself at
this time when you were just in the Imperial Palace.
“Laura, don't cry. My brother will be fine.”
I would not be able to be sane if Rehan fell after eating poison. I sympathized
with her and opened the bedroom door to greet her. Rupert also called Tae Yi to
check whether he was poisoned, so if he was fine, there is a high probability that
Laura's brother will be fine. Fortunately, a man jumped into the room with a hustle
and bustle.
“Where is the patient?”
“I'm lying in bed. Is it okay to convey it?”
“Another word went to His Highness. I haven't heard the news yet.”
He answered politely and approached the fallen maid. With his hands on his hands or
forehead, he pulled out his stethoscope from his bag. It was made of wood, but it
looks more elaborate than Dr. Eilly of Belua showed that it was a state-of-the-art
medical device that is rare even in the zodiacal region.
Actually, in my eyes, I would like to hear the sound of the patient's heart with my
ears or with a stethoscope, so different.
Tae Ui wanted to use a stethoscope, and took the palm of her hand around the maid's
mouth to see if she couldn't hear it well. Then it is. What do people use
stethoscopes in the capital? I shook my head, recalling Dr. Eilee, whose mustache
was up to the chin.
“Breathing is weak, but the heart beats fast. When I saw the symptoms, I'm sure I
ate poison.”

“If I knew right away that I had eaten poison, I would have made me vomit, but it
had already spread so much... Seeing that breathing weakens, it is a poison that is
manufactured rather than harvested from nature. It's going to be very distressing
because it has symptoms of hardening of the lungs.”
He explained it with a sad face. With the conclusion that the poison made by mixing
various chemicals is clear. He poured a little antidote into the maid's mouth, but
she couldn't swallow it at all. The body that trembles intermittently seems very
distressed. I couldn't watch her anymore, so I turned my eyes.
“If it's just about this, it seems that someone has firmly eaten the heart of
trying the prince's charge because I saw that the effect was made to appear only
after a while, and after a while, it seems that someone has firmly eaten the heart
of trying the prince's charge.”
“Who the hell...”
“Is it okay not to go to Your Highness?”
I nodded to the question of what was wrong. If the maid had eaten poison, Rupert
would have eaten poison too. I asked Tae Ui for Laura, who couldn't get distracted,
and then hurriedly left the bedroom.
I forgot about the court manners that didn't make footsteps, gasped, and climbed
three stairs one by one to arrive at Rupert's bedroom, but the maid Duot, who
cleans the room, is still in place, and he is not visible. I caught the girls, who
seemed to have no idea what had happened, and asked where Rupert was.
“Your Highness is in the office.”
“What is the attitude?”
“Tae Yi? Where are you bothering me?”
With her bewildered expression, I shook my head and walked to the office. It's not
about playing hide and seek in the womb, but if you sing Tae Yi, you'll be in the
bedroom, Wen's office?
bang!
With the momentum I gained from running from the end of the corridor, I opened the
door of the office roughly as if it were breaking. Contrary to worrying that he
might be lying hard on the couch, he was sitting in front of his desk and watching
the office. I don't even see anything ridiculous.
“What's wrong?”
“I went.”
“Are you okay? The maid is certain to have eaten poison.”
“It's not casual.”
He answered carelessly with his arm on his desk, strangling his chin. In a relaxed
voice, pain is not felt as much as nails. I sighed deeply at the thought that I was
happy even though I was angry at his weakness.
“I'm glad.”
Fortunately, he ate the part that didn't contain poison. I wonder if this is the
reason why every food that comes out is awake. I sat on the couch on one side of
the office, stretching my breath as I ran.
“Your Highness, I'm going to take a break. It's too hard.”
“Did you run?”
“Ugh, yes.”
“Why?”
“Yes? I ran because I was worried. If the maid was poisoned, it was the same as the
charge ate.”
I looked back at him to ask a strange question, but he bowed his head and looked at
the documents and didn't show his expression. Whether there were quite a few tasks
assigned to the prince, his desk was overflowing with documents that required the
prince's approval right away. Perhaps he came up from a region that became his
territory at the same time as becoming a prince.
“Why?”
“Who poisoned the food of your Highness.”
“But?”
“Isn't it scary?”
It wasn't until then that Rupert slowly raised his head and faced me. His desk was
right in front of the window, so his face was engulfed by shadows. What you can see
is just the lips and bridge of the nose with a clear line.
His bright blonde hair floated in the wind and sank.
“... what are you afraid of?”
“The reality is that someone is constantly aiming for the life of his Highness.”
“Are you afraid of that?”
He makes a mockery of his head. The answer is a natural question, but I pulled out
my mouth because the person who asked was a human being who only repeated actions
that were out of common sense.
“It's scary. Normally, I don't want someone to hate me.”
“You have to kill before you die.”
I don't like his answer. Such an idea may help you survive, but it is far from
personal happiness. I never thought he did not know the fear of death. It was so
huge that I just closed my eyes.
He hated his situation where he didn't feel terrified by the fact that someone was
aiming for his life. I wanted Rupert to be a little more human. If you are scared,
you can tremble with fear, let go of your neck and cry when your mother's death is
sad, and you can laugh at the joy of finally becoming a prince. Such a person.
Laura's brother could not overcome the poison and took his breath away. He died on
the third day after blemishing Rupert's food.
Her death made a big fuss even in the Imperial Palace, where one commoner's life
was less than Paris. This is partly because Laura's scream rang loudly as if it
were tearing a wall, but her death was real evidence of a threat to the prince. It
didn't matter if Rupert was fine or not. The key is the fact that someone is aiming
for a prince.
Contrary to Rupert's insipid reaction, the emperor was furious. He picked and
picked people, set up a search platform, and sent them to the womb. The person who
made Kishil Rupert's life the most miserable is himself, and he cannot let his life
be threatened by someone other than himself. I was awakened again to Rupert's
status with the wrath of the emperor.
Except for Laura, who had to prepare for her brother's funeral, all the maids and
servants were taken to the newspaper. The heavily armed Prince's SS rummaged
through each room, and the chef sent by Fassbender was immediately quarantined from
his family and imprisoned. Rupert did not suspect Fassbender, but the investigation
was conducted by Hwang Ming and rolled regardless of his will.
“Lady Belua, can you move away from your seat?”
Therefore, it is not surprising that I have not been able to escape the object of
doubt. I withdrew without answering the knight's courteous request. I was offended,
but rationally, it was natural. When I tasted Rupert's food for three years,
nothing happened, and as soon as the maid took over the signs, things broke out.
I had no choice but to stare at the knights rudely rummaging through the room while
the owner was watching.
“I will move the furniture.”
Since Rupert took my side and promoted me to maiden, the captain of the SS gave me
a tee that I hated and would die very much. He came down directly to my room to
direct the search, smiling as if he had caught an opportunity.
I don't have a water bath, so I don't have any belongings other than the items that
are basically distributed by the Imperial Palace. Nevertheless, the captain of the
SS opened the closet door to see if he should save anything.
“Are you going to do all the cleanup?”
I was offended when they stayed in my room longer than they spent time rummaging
through the other maiden's room. I was the person who assisted Rupert for a long
time after Tori, and it's been a few months since he was appointed SS Captain,
would I be cheeky here?
“Isn't it your job to clean up the room? If it's hard to organize, I'll call the
maid.”
“No, you're the one who messed up the room. Please organize it yourself and go.”
“How does the company organize the room? The SS is a great knight who received a
knighthood all the way to the end.”
The captain of the SS revealed an unpleasant feeling and said to Turo Namura. It
seems that hearing disgusting voices from young girls is unbearably disgusting.
However, I am the one who will be stunned.
He is not the Emperor's SS, but only the Prince's SS Captain, and less than a year
after he was appointed. When I said it was the Guardian Corps, it was all about
having ten knights under me. The size of the Knights Templar escorting the Count of
Belua is ten times the size of the SS he leads.
The captain of the Beloan escort was very polite to me. At best, the difference
between the SS captain and me, who was only from an administrative aristocrat, was
the end of heaven and earth, but there is a fountain in cheeky. I snorted and
refuted.
“So do you think I'm a person who, unlike you, has to organize a room?”
“Are you doing something to me right now?”
“Yeah. I just ran out of courtesy to give a knight from a family whose name I've
never heard before.”
“The little girl is cheeky!”
“The humble knight is cheeky! Seeing that there is no courtesy, no chivalry, or

anything, it looks like your Majesty was signed in a hectic gap because you only
came out to battle once?”
I think my guess was right. The captain of the SS was fiercely blushing and
couldn't speak.
“If I don't apologize for my rudeness, I'm going to run to His Majesty and launch
you. I don't know if you can close your eyes to your ignorance of treating Belua's
daughter as a maid, but I don't know.”
It wasn't until then that he bowed his head to see if he wanted to do it. How high
rank and famous knights would be if the reputation of a knight given to Rupert was
high when he was an entourage of the Emperor of Sin. His fists trembled because he
couldn't stand him, but his mouth turned polite.
“I committed rudeness. I'll organize it.”
I ignored him and walked out. If there was only one thing I should not show them,
it was my diary, and I had already dealt with it before the SS made a fuss.
Since Rupert was buried in the garden of the old detached palace where he used to
stay, they would not be able to find my diary, and if they found it, they would not
be able to guess that it was mine. You know from the diary of a maiden with a
bizarre delusion.
After taking a walk in the garden, I took a seat next to Hao's sun-drenched
fountain. After the hustle and bustle, the garden was very quiet and peaceful.
There were so many colorful flowers, but the ones that caught my eye were cherry
blossoms and magnolias.
I felt a little better as I reached out and caressed their branches with white
flowers. Bernardi is a land where flowers are difficult to bloom because it is
barren. They would not have been able to bloom without the help of a gardener.
Only the sound of water falling from the fountain quietly echoed the garden. Rupert
was not very interested in such an artificially created garden, and he had never
seen it appear in a garden unlike when he lived in a separate palace.
In other words, he was a person who did not fit in with the well-maintained typical
imperial palace garden. After picking up a bunch of magnolias from the floor, I
walked towards the maze behind the garden. Although it was not intended to be made,
it was like a maze because the walls covered with grass were winding. It is a place
where ironless princes are likely to enjoy close meetings.
I never thought Rupert was an ironless prince in history or as a happening, so the

scene I encountered was very unexpected.
A familiar blonde turns to my suspicious call. I was convinced that he was Rupert
because such a brilliant blonde is a rare color even when looking at the entire
continent. The maid, who seemed to enjoy a close meeting with him, was also
familiar, and as she whispered something with her mouth close to his ear, she was
upset and shrugged her head tightly.
“Lariette!”
It was Laura. Why is she with Rupert when she needs to prepare for her brother's
funeral in full swing? She was very, very suspicious, surprised by my appearance
and even trembled her hands. The amount that was caught doing something bad by all
means.
On the other hand, Rupert, who is not at all surprised, lifts his head. Laura
greets me with her eyes and withdraws to see if the action was a kind of command.
She soon stepped back and disappeared. The figure seemed to run away, and there was
no way to hide the absurdity.
Closeness between a maid and a prince is a very common occurrence. It was

surprising that Lorail might be Rupert's close friend, who is not interested in
women like a monk, at least on the outside, but that's not enough fault to run
away, but why?
“Why are you here?”
“I'm not frustrated that your Majesty's SS captain is rummaging through my room
right now. I came out because I was angry because I wanted to watch it.”
“Why?”
“Because it's too bad to be unmanned.”
I answered roughly, shook my hand, and looked up at Rupert with a subtle eye. He
frowned at Yang, who didn't understand why I was squinting.
“Did you get an eye disease?”
“Your Highness, what do you have with Laura?”

“What?”
“Why are you secretly meeting here?”
When he frowned, meaning I didn't need to hide it, he stumbled. Or not, why are you
angry?
“No... there's quite a difference in age from your charge, but it's beautiful.”
“It's shenanigans. Did you eat the heat?”
“Even if it's daytime, it's not that hot.”
Rupert strikes both tongues that he is amazing. For a moment, his lips went up at
an angle. I couldn't help but be nervous because something good had never happened
when his mouth went up that way. What else are you trying to say.
“I was pushing you.”
“Yes?”
Pushing? What the hell is an accusation against? No, would Rupert tell him what
kind of acquaintance he had with Laura about me?
Even if she pushed me in the first place, I wouldn't be hit too hard. She wasn't
the one who shared my heart, even though I was almost the only person I chatted
with in the womb.
After going through Litchie, I stopped believing in people. For a long time, she
was actually one of the people who hated me the most, because she remained my
friendliest friend for a long time.
“I saw you poison my food.”
“What...”
I was breathless. There's a lot of carriers too. If Rupert dies now, all my plans
will go wrong, and why would I want him to die? Leaving all the reasons for
hovering around his side, I am convinced that he will not be desperate when he was
a prince.
Whether I had regressed or not, danger would have always been lurking in his days
as a prince. Nevertheless, in the past, Rupert became an emperor. I guessed that he
did not just overcome many crises with luck.
“What's that saying now? Do you believe that?”
The voice rises unintentionally. Rupert tilts his head at an angle to my slightly
louder voice. He seemed to be looking for fun in this situation. He wasn't laughing
at me, but he was laughing as if it were really funny.
I was puzzled by his low ringing laughter. I thought I could have eaten poison, but
no, I might have eaten it, but it's so interesting. It was also pushed that the
maiden, who can be said to be her closest member, was poisoned.

“It's amazing.”
“What is it?”
“I believe you wouldn't have poisoned my food.”
He grabbed my chin and dragged it to me. It was close enough for my face to hit
even if I was a little lost on my feet. If someone finds us, it's close enough to
be mistaken that they're in a close relationship with me, not Laura.
I already knew it, but Rupert's face from a close look was so amazingly beautiful
that I couldn't even repel and let go of my soul. The long, delicate eyelashes
covered the cold air of Rusty, and he looked very affectionate for a moment.
Without frowning his dark eyebrows, he put my face in front of my nose and
carefully examined it as if he were observing it. I flinch at what I don't like
with the smooth sassy bridge.
“Why, why?”
“Why do I trust you?”
How do I know that?
After swallowing the words that were about to pop out, I hurriedly lowered his hand
holding my chin. There was a rustling sound, but he took my hand without any
unpleasant feelings. As a party, he doesn't have much reaction to Laura's push, so
I don't have a sense of how to react.
“I'm glad you believed it. If I wanted to get poisoned by your Highness's food, I
would have done it.”
“I've been riding it, and it's useless.”
Rupert shrugged his shoulders and moved his body as if he were trying to get out of
the maze. There was no reason to be in the garden anymore, so I followed him.
“Wouldn't it be useful?”
“I'm resistant to most poisons.”
“How?”
“You have to be exposed to a small amount of poison from a very young age.”
This means that you have been eating poison little by little since you were very
young. When my face was distorted in astonishment, he added with a casual
expression.
“I didn't understand it at the time, but when I think about it now, it wasn't a
very stupid decision.”
“It hurts so much. It's too much pain for a child to suffer.”
“Life is originally only pain.”
While he was talking boldly, we arrived at the entrance of the womb. When I
pondered while looking at his back moving away without greeting, it means that he
had no will in the process of being exposed to poison since he was a child. If so,
who fed the young man with poison? Empress? The emperor? If not, the geek alchemist
who claimed to be Rupert's paternity?
I went back to my room expecting that the room would have been cleaned up by this
time. Contrary to my expectations, the room was turned upside down. Two maids are
picking up disheveled clothes on Jusumju Island, but the captain of the SS and his
servants do not even see peeps.
“Mr. Lariette.”
One of the people who cleared my room was Laura. She was my exclusive maid —
because I wanted it to — but I was puzzled because I didn't expect to encounter her
right away, although it would be obvious. In the first place, I was distracted by
Rupert's actions, and I didn't even have time to think about her intentions.
“I'll do it. Let's go.”
I didn't intend to speak coldly, but I wanted to let her out because it was
unpleasant that Laura was trying to offend me. I didn't even want to run into Laura
before I could figure out what was going on with her now.
To my chorus, she only flinched small and nodded without expressing much antipathy.
“Relax.”
Laura and the other maid looked at me and left the room. I closed the visit only
after I checked that they were completely out of the hallway. I wanted to lock the
door to prevent anyone from entering, but it wouldn't help me if I locked the door
and hid it in this situation.
As I stepped on the dresses that the SS knights stumbled upon, and headed to bed, I
lay down without even thinking of starting to clean up the room. My head gets tired
of things that suddenly burst out.
The only good thing was that, ultimately, Rupert didn't think I was trying to harm
himself. But all the rest is the worst. Laura, the maid I knew, tried to overshadow
me, and the SS seemed to want to somehow intertwine me with poison.
Even if Rupert took my side in front of him, I could speculate that there would be
someone behind him because there was no reason for the captain of the SS to hate me
so much privately. The fact that I wasn't poisoned was self-evident, and Laura
would have received someone's share. My brother died, and I wanted it to be
amazing.
From the point of view of the emperor, I, as a Beluan, might not be coveted by the
fact that I was by the prince's side. My father was the one who was pushed out of
the forces because he was thoroughly repulsed by him. If you are not an emperor,
there is no possibility of Marquis or Empress Gorten at all. Who the hell is that?
I squeezed my head thinking of the culprit who was rarely outlined.
“Alas.”
Wouldn't it be difficult for Rupert to hold out if someone of higher power tried to
drive me out even if he believed in me? I rapidly became depressed and buried my
face on the pillow. I don't know If Belua is close to the Crown Prince, who loses
money?
Even if the Countess of Belua is pushed out of the center of power, which is
respected by the people, he is not a powerless family, so he can be restrained. If
so, Grand Duke Ventibolt does not completely deviate from the dragon's ship.
Although the clothes were messy and stretched, the pillow made of soft goose hair
was so fluffy that the sticky hair would melt away. Because of this, even though my
head full of worries was colorless, I fell asleep a break.
I could get a little closer to the heroine of misery if I had a night when I
couldn't sleep because I was full of anxiety, but my spirit was stronger than I
thought. I slept very soundly and woke up with a refreshed head.
The birds that have already happened are chirping, and the sun, which is just
beginning to rise, shines a warm spring sun by the window. I picked up the dress
first, which received the light and looked soft. In the morning, I should go to the
Captain of the Guard and protest that he did not finish cleaning up the room. It's
enough to ignore people, and I said so far!
I was the first to visit Rupert's bedroom when I changed into a yellow dress that
went well with the season. I and Tori are in charge of waking him up. Because he
doesn't wake up late, no, he rarely sleeps properly, so there are few days when he
needs to wake up.
“Tori, did you sleep well?”
I greeted Tori, who arrived in the bedroom before me. She couldn't properly greet
me by rubbing her sleepy eyes and yawning. What the hell do you do every night so
you're always sleepy? She didn't even follow Rupert's schedule during the day to
sleep.
“Huaam, yes.”
“I look tired. Didn't you sleep properly?”
“I'm thinking about it later.”
Tori replied with a slight answer and opened the door to Rupert's bedroom. The
thick blackout curtains were not collected, and the room was as dark as it was in
the middle of the night. Usually, he woke up and picked up the curtains before we
found the bedroom, so it was an unfamiliar landscape. The fact that it looks dark
on all sides is the outline of the furniture. In order not to lose my feet, I
carefully looked at the floor and approached the bed.
It wasn't until I turned on the bedside lights that I could see where Rupert was.
His face is pure white as he enters the field of view, slightly adapted to the
darkness. He was sleeping swallowed by a futon. Unlike the chosen breath, sweat is
formed on the forehead with peregrine peregrine. Parr, the hand that spills out of
the futon twitches.
The condition did not look good. I hurriedly put my hand on his forehead, wondering
if it was a nightmare again. It was very hot and then cooled, and it was lukewarm.
It looks like I've been sick all night. If I get sick, I'll call Tae Yi. The doctor
belonging to the emperor would not be able to harm him. But he still didn't believe
anyone.
“Tori, please bring me some cold water.”
As she watched Rupert with me, she nodded a small nod at my request. I didn't seem
to worry much about Rupert, so I let go of it for a while. No one knows him better
than Tori, and it wouldn't be very dangerous if she wasn't worried about it.
I soaked a handkerchief in the water I had prepared for washing my face and wiped
his forehead off.
“If you get sick, tell me you're sick.”
I rolled the towel while muttering annoyed thoughts that he couldn't even hear. She
must be sick because of the poison that Laura's brother ate. During the day, I
could have pretended to be casual with that strong mentality, but it would have
been difficult at night when consciousness disappeared.
Even if you are resistant, there is no way you will not get sick from eating poison
that can kill people. They don't just die or become crippled. However, Rupert was
likely to answer if that was enough.
“I really feel so stupid when this happens. If you get sick, you have to say you're
sick, so you can take Who knows if you worked hard when you were a prince?”
When I complained, I woke up at the seat when I was reminded of pain relievers
brought from Belua. No, I was about to wake up.
“Cak!”
“... shut up.”
I don't know when it happened, Rupert grabbed my wrist and dragged me with my butt.
I looked back at Rupert while straddling on a messy dance bed. My eyes are still
tightly closed. The pale face was like a demon of deception that appears in
mythology and eats people.
“I was surprised!”
“My ears hurt.”
Rather than trying to restrain me, I hurriedly closed my mouth with the palm of my
hand because my ears seemed really sore because I was frowning slightly at the
impression.
“I'm sorry. Is your body a little okay?”
When I was in a hurry, he smiled. The sound of laughter from the wind leaking
lightly gets stuck in my ears. I need to change the idea that there is no way to
smile except when he laughs. He often laughed these days. I thought I would never
laugh in front of someone other than Tori.
“I want to bring medicine, Your Highness. Tori is going to bring water.”
“I don't need it. I don't listen.”
“It's an analgesic with excellent efficacy. I used to eat it when I had a

nightmare.”
“It doesn't hurt. It's okay.”

He spoke leisurely and put one hand on my forehead. The handkerchief I put on falls
off. It was a meaningful gift from my mother, so I quickly lifted it up.
“You're sick because of poison, right?”
“Well.”
“Will you find it?”
“What?”
Because Rupert had a big hand, one hand covered his face more than half. I couldn't
measure his expression of not laughing anymore because it was only his mouth that
popped out.
“A poisoned man.”
“It was you.”
His mouth rises as if it were a joke. I was a little upset because I didn't have
the will to find someone who was poisoned by those words.
“Why don't you find it?”
“... I found it.”
He replied in a whisper, and then turned back to see if he didn't want to speak
anymore.
Rupert gave a shocking answer to my meal saying he knew the poisoned culprit, and
then fell asleep again. I don't know if I'm actually sleeping or pretending to fall
asleep, but I can't shake and wake up someone who has been sweating all night long.
I woke up in a hurry to the sound of knocking on the door, recalling his answer,
which was close to a whisper. When I opened the door, Tori stood with a gourd of
cold water. I looked down at the transparent water surface, which was flickering
because of her twisting her body.
“Is it okay to tell you?”
Tori asks, like a child, with her innocent eyes open in a circle. The small nose
that goes well with a small face is dainty. Even if she eats a lot of good food, it
doesn't change at all, so there's a bad corner where she doesn't know where it is.
Things like mud at the end of the dress and ruffles around her neck that are so
crumpled that she doesn't seem to stretch out again make her look shabby. I reached
out and retied her disheveled headdress.
“I do a lot of ribbons these days.”
“... can't I do it?”
The ribbon tied up with her head ripened in her eyes, and a word she handed over
touched her planting. I was puzzled by her suddenly sharpened eyes.
“No. It didn't mean that.”
She walked into the room as it was. Make sure that Rupert is asleep and put the
water he brought on the floor. I handed her a handkerchief that had previously
wiped his forehead back in cold water.
“Put it on your forehead, Your Highness. It's a fever, but I think it's going to be
hot.”
Tori placed a handkerchief on Rupert's forehead. I have to squeeze out the water a
little, but I let it go as it is, and it even makes a sound of a iron puck. Thanks
to this, he was struck by a thunderbolt out of nowhere and woke up crumbling as he
had an impression.
“Cool.”
“Lariette did it.”
Tori replied coldly and sat down next to Rupert, who woke up. Because the bed is
high, the feet that do not touch the floor flutter like petals. As soon as he got
annoyed, I missed the time to make excuses for thinking about how to understand her
blaming me as if I had waited.
“Get out.”
I would have screamed if it was the same, but even though I didn't have energy,
Rupert's voice was powerless. He doesn't even seem to have the energy to physically
expel me right now.
Instead of listening and leaving the room, I ignored his orders and stuck my butt
to the bed opposite Tori. Rupert, who sits between two girls in a sleepy place,
raises his outrageous eyebrows high.
“Get out of them both.”
Because Tori and I answered almost at the same time, our voices overlapped like
chords, and rang loudly in the room. Rupert's expression becomes strange whether it
was shocking that the maidens Choi had resolutely rejected their orders. He had a
slightly exasperated face and exhaled a deep sigh while washing his face dry.
“Really... go out without being jittery.”
“You ask me to leave only La Riette.”
“Why am I the only one leaving? If you want to go out, Tori will go out.”
If you look at it, it's much more logical for her to go out. Tori doesn't even know
how to take simple pain relievers. Since I was a child, I had a lot of trouble, so
I was overwhelmed by the pain. Headaches, toothaches, and pain that Rupert has
never experienced before.
“Lariette, why are you so stubborn?”
“Why is Tori trying to send me out?”
Tory sheds an eye on whether I'm hated, answering his question with a question. It
was the first time I saw her staring at others, and it was cute enough to make her
laugh rather than feel bad. Unknowingly, she frowned hard to see if she thought I
was laughing at me.
“We have a good time together, Tori. There must be two caregivers.”
“Um... okay.”
As I persuaded her attentively, she soon released the strength she had given her
eyes and nodded.
Whether we didn't like the decision of the maidens who didn't listen to their will
at all, Rupert pushed us with his feet. But how painful would it be if the kicking
of a sick person wrapped in silk hurts. I sighed lightly as I grabbed his knee,
which did not touch his body properly.
“Your Highness, I think you're sick a lot. It doesn't hurt at all.”
“Get out before you rummage.”
“You shouldn't be alone when this happens. What should I do if my fever suddenly
rises?”
“Get out.”
Rupert muttered only the same sound like a parrot, and closed his eyes as if he
were not thinking about hearing the conduction. The scene was amazing when I
watched him lie quietly, but it doesn't feel unfamiliar.
I wonder why I feel such a contradictory feeling, and my heart thumps at the answer
that pops out right away. My heart made a fuss. There is a degree of foolishness,
and I realize this now.
No matter how much I denied it with my head, I was already separating Rupert from
the tyrant I knew.
Even with Rupert's ferocious eyes, there was certainly a time when Ogeum trembled
no matter how young he was. It's like the one I encountered when a nonchalant green
was on the guillotine. The sharpness of the features revealed as he grew up was
exactly like that of the emperor. At night, his heart hurt because he was afraid of
the future to come, and his hand trembled because he was afraid to encounter it
during the day.
However, it seemed that I had forgotten all those days in black. It's like a ship
that sank without being able to find it even if you want to find it again. Only the
fact that it existed remains looming. The fear and disgust I felt for him, all of
that.
I was amazed at that awareness.
I'm not forgiving the demonic emperor who downed Belua and killed all of my family.
It's just that they have become different people to me. Rupert, who became the
crown prince of the Lafert maiden, and the emperor who killed me, now had a very
different meaning.
King Lasperich I, who executed me for a sin that he had not committed, was never a
human being who would show a weak appearance here to his maidens. The emperor I
know is a monster who took the lives of half of the aristocrats because he didn't
listen to him. He killed my Empress himself without even passing the first night.
He was such a human being.
I never imagined that the current Rupert would be able to kill Tori for no reason,
or even if there was a reason. The same was true for the aristocrats. Although he
is quite twisted and has a bad temper, he is a very reasonable person. What's more,
even though Tori and I are stretching out here at my command, are they only
sighing, and there is no violent reaction?
I sighed deeply as I summarized in my head the differences that I had already felt
painful. The guilt of using him eats me up again. The feeling of guilt was
spreading slowly, lightly, but surely in my heart, like a gray paint. The feeling
of sorry for him distorts all feelings.
If there is only one reason to relieve my guilt a little, it is his growth. I would
rather have him go ahead and become emperor. It's much easier to use an emperor who
stands at the center of power rather than using a child abandoned by the imperial
family who knows nothing.
“Your Highness, don't get sick.”
“I think I'm sick because of you.”
Rupert responded annoyingly to my earnest request and covered his face with both
hands. The fever seemed to have fallen a bit, but it wouldn't be enough to watch a
day's routine. I walked to the door to cancel all of his schedules.
“I'll ask you to tell Si Jong-kwan that your Highness is bothersome.”
Rupert still didn't like the crowds around me, so there wasn't even a maid waiting
near his bedroom. I opened the door with the idea that I had to walk quite a bit in
the hallway to find and ask for a maid, but I didn't have to. The captain of the
guard was standing with Laura, a few maids, and a number of his knights.
“Lady Belua, I will take you on suspicion of poisoning Her Majesty the Crown
Prince.”
“... yes?”
The captain of the SS is very sued. It is visible that the twinkle forcibly presses
down on the corners of his mouth. I shrugged my shoulders after alternating between
Laura squatting and rolling my eyes as if I was feeling uneasy, and he looked like
he was going to die.
“Do you think my father will stand still because he will newspaper me without
evidence?”
“Evidence came out. In your room.”
“It's ridiculous!”
The captain of the guard shook his head at my injustice, took out a small glass
bottle from his arms and waved it in front of his eyes. It is a glass bottle that
is as common as a roadside stone, and can be easily seen everywhere. Even when I
only went to the kitchen, glass bottles filled with spices were overflowing. But if
what's in it is poisonous, the story would be different. I don't swear I've ever
captured it.
“Ha.”
I was stunned and my nose was blocked, and I couldn't help but burst into laughter.
However, the captain of the SS blows his tongue with a gentle expression on both
sides, as if it were the last step of the villain.
“Let's follow me.”
I thought it was a newspaper, and I wonder if there was anything wrong with it. I
have nothing to worry about, but Laura was the one who cleaned my room. Laura, who
falsely pushed me to Rupert. She would have claimed that she found poison there to
make up my sins. It was a very easy guess.
I was unfamiliar with poison, and I had never bought a poison from someone, so it
would not be difficult to unframe it. I turned around to follow the captain of the
SS.
jaw.
When it happened, Rupert grabbed my shoulder. His white face belonged to a sick
man, but his expression was so fine that he didn't know at first glance. It is full
of feelings as if he were upset about the visit of the SS captain without
permission.
“What the hell is your mission?”
“Yes?”
“Not you, you.”
As I questioned, Rupert shook his head and pointed his finger at the SS captain.
The captain of the SS, who received the finger of Sangjeon, hurriedly bends his
back.
“Your Highness, did you wake up.”
“What the hell is your mission?”
“I am a knight leading the SS of His Majesty. The protection of electric charges is

the most important task.”
“Does catching my maiden, like a jerk, who is so stupid that I wonder if my head is
filled with dumplings instead of a brain, protects me, to you?”
I felt confused by the sound of not knowing whether it was protecting me or not.
“Yes?”
The captain of the SS trembled with Rupert's harsh expression, as if he had been
frightened.
No luck. I thought that the timing of him touching Rupert was generally not good.
Rupert was in very poor condition due to the spread of poison energy, and since the
morning he was annoyed as Tori and I were scratching the inside with a nagging
voice.
“Your Highness, I'm just trying to keep your Highness safe.”
“Is it your effort to catch a young sissy you don't like?”
“Your Highness...”
“I want you to stop going out.”
I twisted my arms with a triumphant face. Let's flirt with this guy. The plan was
very useless, whether the captain of the SS was trying to frighten me with anyone's
owner, or if he really believed Laura's words and tried to protect Rupert. I had no
intention of harming Rupert; at least Rupert himself believed in my innocence.
“Yes! Let's get out!”
I gave strength to my voice to drive the SS captain out of Rupert's bedroom. Then
something familiar is placed on my shoulder. It was the hand that pressed my
shoulder with the right force before.
Rupert's hand. It was nice to see it because it was white and elongated, but the
grip was strangely strong, so my shoulders were low.
“... you go out too.”
“Me too?”
“Yeah. It's noisy.”
I think Rupert's patience has run out. He pressed his dark eyebrows with his
fingers and personally opened the bedroom door wide.
“It's all out. Everything.”
He panted a little to see if the limit was coming by forcibly moving his body. I
wanted to insist on having more, but I didn't want to bother him more, so I sighed
and moved my body. However, the captain of the SS kept his place without getting
stuck in his command.
“I will do a newspaper for Lady Belua alone. You can't just watch yourself become
dangerous.”
“Because I think well.”
Stubbornness is not usually stubborn. Rupert sharpened his teeth while staring at
the captain of the SS.
“I woke up with a sigh, and if you touched her as much as a nail, I don't know
there would be four places in the Imperial Palace.”
“Even if I do a newspaper, I do it. Because it's my maiden. The answer is that it

makes you feel tired once.”
He tuk-tuk the shoulder of the SS captain, who seemed to have no intention of

leaving at all, and sent him out the door. After being pushed together in a hurry,
I was wondering if I should step back as it is, or if I should run away from the SS
Captain, but Tori runs inside and takes my hand.
“Lari, go. Your Highness wants to be alone.”
“Yes?”
“Just go.”
She swayed through the captain of the SS and hurriedly grabbed me. When I want to
follow her, I notice that the knights of the SS roll their eyeballs thinking about
whether they will catch me or not.
The newspaper was lost before she died, so I didn't want to try more, so I
hurriedly followed her. I know what the newspaper in the Imperial Palace means.
Newspapers that have already decided the culprit are close to advisers. No, the
newspaper for my false confession is no longer a newspaper to reveal whether Belua
simulated rebellion or not. The face of the knight, who was holding and twisting my
neck and making a confession, still closed his eyes, suddenly came to mind, and my
heart was distressed.
As the distance from the SS leader dropped considerably, Tori gradually slowed down
his walking speed. As soon as she arrived in a quiet corridor where there was no
one, she stopped and looked back.
“Why does the charge protect Lariet?”
She smiled softly and asked. Her pure white face is clearly visible in the hallway
with a large glass window. Tori's green eyes, which reflected the light, shone
bright blue. By all means, eyes like glass beads do not contain any emotion. Even
Rupert showed emotion in his eyes, and Tori's eyes were not showing any emotion
right now. I turned my head a little eerie.
“La Riette.”
“Because I am also a man of His Highness.”
“I've said it a few times...”
The tip of the torii is lengthened. Facing Tori, looking at me as she mocked her
head slightly and was puzzled, I trembled with a sense of breath. She played
strangely at times and had a bizarre expression, as if a doll imitated a human
being.
“He can't save the person who conveys it.”
“Tori was wrong.”
I was angry at Tori's negative assertion and shook my head vigorously. At least
Rupert, as I know it, is not that kind of person. Why would a person who does not
have a single affection for others take care of Tori so gently? I also speculated
that Fassbender would be needed for munitions, but I felt that Fassbender would not
be Tori's father.
After I entered the Imperial Palace, I never saw her calling Fassbender her father,
visiting Fassbender, or, conversely, visiting her from the Fassbender side. Rather
than being the father of a woman who would become the future empress, he was more
of a powerless minion. A merchant who is groaning but quick to notice and knows how
to look into the future.
“I'm a person who can save people who tell me. You also care about Tori.”
“I'm...”
I cut off her trying to say something like an excuse. I didn't want to hear it
anymore. The purpose I came to the Imperial Palace was to show Rupert well and
avoid extinction by Belua. There is no reason for Rupert to contend with her, the
person she loves the most.
“Tori, I don't expect your Highness to care for me more than Tori. I don't even
want it. You won't do that either.”
I felt like her strange actions were simple jealousy. I'm afraid Rupert will be
taken away by me. If Tori was the only person dear to him, she would be the
opposite. But I have no intention of taking him away from her. I don't even have
myself.
“I'm relieved.”
“Well, that's not a problem.”
Tori sighed. The poor tone disappeared imperceptibly. I was worried about pointing
that out, and I didn't want to fight more with her, so I swallowed the horse.
“I don't know what the hell is the problem. I'm Her Majesty's Maiden. And I'm
innocent. Is it strange that your Highness believes in my innocence?”
“Rupert, no, is a person who doesn't make judgments that don't fit the logic he
conveys. And your innocence doesn't fit the logic.”
Tori chewed her lips and spoke.
“Belua cannot help His Highness, and if it is not the will of the Count, a young
woman cannot enter the Imperial Palace on her own, and even if one of the bays says
that you want to help Her Highness arbitrarily, you are not worth a handful of
times if Belua does not share his will.”
I wanted to refute that it was a bit excessive, but I couldn't say otherwise
because it accurately pointed out my usefulness in the Imperial Palace. She was
right. I am an aristocratic woman whose only skill is horseback riding. If so, how
does she help Rupert?
“Tori? What the hell is Tori doing? It's not about taking the support of your
Highness!”
“Lariette, did you ask me where I go every night?”
She laughed. Carr. The sound of pure laughter hits all over the hall and spreads
out. It was like a loud noise scratching the glass with a nail. Even though I
thought her clear voice was really nice to hear.
Her head, reclined with a smile, finds her place again. Her eyes were still numb.
“I deal with people who are harmful to Your Highness.”
Tori's declaration thumped, slapped his ears. I hastened to catch my dazed spirit
at the moment.
“What?”
“I'm Rupert's black hand.”
She smiles round and round. It was a perfectly decorated smile that no longer felt
like a child.
It is not the first story I hear that the rulers of each country secretly but
openly prepare knights or armies just for them. However, Kronaluka, the black hand
of the Bernardi emperors, does not mean as much as a secret army of rulers or a
group of assassins. They are some of the most unethical slaves on the continent. It
is a group of minority groups raised to not think about anything other than the
mission of controlling the spirit of the son of the death row or the young
successors of the traitor's family with techniques and alchemy.
I knew it was definitely gone. Krunaluka is a group that exists only in history. It
also remains like a remnant of a very old history. Such people existed as if they
were legends, but it was all about learning in writing, thinking that it was
terrible.
I learned that Vasily, the millennial king, who had admired the horrors of their
existence, abandoned the country and dismantled it before going into exile. It was
said that they had eliminated all of the most important substances that govern and
brainwash their minds, but how the hell is Tori called kronaluka?
“Krunaluka is gone.”
“That's right. And then Eva was born again. Yes, I'm the only one.”
“Tori, why are you telling me this?”
Her shocking remarks were also comments, but I was even more questionable why she
told me what seemed to be her biggest secret with Rupert. Because Tori can't put
these words on the line because she trusts me.
“Be careful.”
“Yes?”
“I wanted to tell Rupert that he deals with people who harm him.”
“Do you think I'm going to harm your Highness?”
“You are the one who is most harmful to him right now.”
Tori answered boldly and turned his back. I caught her because I wanted to refute
it. It's ridiculous that I'm the most harmful.
“Why do you think so?”
“He should not know the beauty of wild flowers blooming on the roadside.”
It wasn't until then that I understood the words of Tori's Day. She is probably the
one who has penetrated me the most accurately. I noticed what I wanted to do to
Rupert. I wanted him to be happy, to be human if not happy, and to live a life
rather than survival. Tori points out that my desire will not help Rupert.
“Tori, doesn't Tori want his Highness to live like a person?”
“Life is only pain anyway.”
She laughs again. It's the same thing that Rupert spits out like a habit. Life is
only pain anyway.
As evidenced by the fact that the imperial family and assassination were
inseparable lovers, Rupert's bedroom was overflowing with assassins from different
places. When the day was far away, various poisons were mixed into the food, women
of unknown origin supported them as maids, and one of the knights of the SS was
executed after Rupert. Humans who are aiming for Rupert in such a way are easier to
defeat.
Since Laura's brother thoroughly inspected everything that went into Rupert's mouth
after he died eating Rupert's food, we were able to uncover the source of the
poison. The epicenter was diverse, but when I found it out, it was useless.
Empress, Grand Duke, Gorten, Arnulf and even Nigel. All of them are intertwined,
and even if you find out who sent poison or assassins, you can't touch them at all.
The emperor no longer cared about it, as opposed to directing the investigation. He
asked if he had applied honey to his bedroom in the main palace, and left his one-
of-a-kind successor unattended. It doesn't matter if Rupert is assassinated and
Arnulf becomes emperor.
And as Rupert knew that very well, he never thought of asking the emperor for help.
I was frustrated by the appearance, but Rupert himself would be the person who
responded most realistically to this situation.
“Your Highness, have a meal.”
Since it is almost impossible for many chefs and servants to avoid poison the
moment they touch the food, I almost prepared his food by myself these days. With
permission, I went directly to the market to buy ingredients, and the maids groomed
the ingredients at my place.
One or two maids were desperate for help, but they all had to undergo an inspection
of their belongings before entering the kitchen. It was also a daily routine to
remind us that if it was confirmed that the food we prepared together contained
poison, we could not resist beheading everything.
The same goes for me to be punished with my maid. Therefore, I paid more attention
to preparing food. It's not about taste or shape, so that it doesn't contain
ingredients that I haven't prepared.
Hanji Rupert, whose efforts have worked, has never eaten poisonous food after I
started managing the things that go into his mouth. However, he seemed to be
dissatisfied with Puck that I didn't focus on 'taste and shape'.
“Why does it look like this?”
He looked up at me as he poked the dumplings with chopsticks that had not been
squeezed because the dough did not stick together properly. The tips of the dark
eyebrows are distorted. However, there were many days when dumplings came out
because they were the most confident food, but today it was because I was worried
that they contained ingredients that I didn't know, and I was guilty of making all
the dumplings I made.
Foods like dumplings were the most uneasy. If someone secretly added ingredients I
didn't know, I wouldn't know until I ate them. Because of this, the food that came
from Kapsar has become something that the common people eat? I know that my life is
precious, and there is no way that a nobleman or imperial family who is always
careful can enjoy these unknown foods.
“Just eat it. I told you to be careful.”
“... the taste buds are off.”
“Don't keep acting like a muppet in a precious house. Even the most powerful empire
on the continent is full of kids starving to death!”
Rupert was the prince of the empire, and he was also a prince, so he was a muppet
from a very precious house, but he moved his chopsticks without saying if my
nagging was eaten up.
“Please eat a lot.”
“Make a lot of food and ask them to eat a lot.”
Rupert expressed his dissatisfaction with me and my food by continuing to eat while
maintaining a grim expression. However, except for the appearance, his chopsticks
picking up dumplings whether they are edible or not, are quite speedy. Chef Verno,
who was a long-time Beluan exclusive chef and friend of his father, loved seeing me
happy while eating his own baked sweets and candies, and that's why.
Rupert wasn't happy eating the dishes I made, and although it wouldn't happen in
the future, it was a pretty good feeling that my homemade food would help him
survive the day. I sat a little out of his sight with a heartwarming smile on my
face.
“Your Highness, where is Tori?”
“What do you do to take care of it?”
After all, there is no way to properly answer the question. My face became slimy
when I chewed and swallowed the food I made.
“I was curious.”
“Don't wonder futile.”
“Because Tori has black hands.”
Rupert suddenly stops eating. I looked still, as if time had stopped, and looked at
his chopsticks without moving, and tilted my head. Rupert had a surprised face
after a long time. The eyes that have grown thin at the moment. He doubted me.
“Who does that?”
“Let's go to Tori.”
“Did he tell you that?”
Huh.
A gigantic laugh leaks out. Rupert nervously rubs my temple and eats food again.
“Yeah.”
It's a positive that came out more quickly than I thought. Does that mean I don't
need to hide it? I mean, there's nothing I can do just because I know she's
Krunaluka. I just confirmed that she wasn't as useless as I am. I am the only one
who is useless next to Rupert.
“Krunaluka is illegal.”
“I know.”
“They learned that there is no free map... Is that right?”
“Tori is not a complete black hand.”
After a quick meal, Rupert put his arm on the table and broke his jaw. When I was
surprised is Yang's carefree face. As his finger touched the tip of the plate, a
deaf maid ran out and began to clear the table. It wasn't until she left her seat
that he opened his mouth again.
“He's my mother's failure.”
“Did the Empress turn Tori into a kronaluka?”
“Yeah.”
“For Your Highness?”
In response to my question, Rupert laughed at the sound of falling wind. It's more
of self-help than laughing at me. As he shakes his head, the gorgeous blonde shakes
like the sun. I was fascinated by the moving light and took away my gaze for a
moment.
“No, she didn't do anything for me in her life.”
“Isn't it made to protect electric charges?”
“Why is it for me to live my life?”
Rupert mutters. I didn't seem to be asking me because I was close to talking to

myself, but I asked him back.
“Do you want to say that life is only pain again?”
“...”
“You have to be alive to feel pain. And I think there is no happiness if there is
no pain.”
Rupert ignored it, but I had faith in what I said. The moment I lost my family, I
desperately realized the importance of them. Valuable things are usually so close
that you can't know their value until you lose them.
The same goes for happiness. How can a person who is always happy, and a human
being who has never been unhappy, realize that he is happy now? Happiness is a
treasure without substance that cannot be noticed without its absence because it is
very relative.
“Your Highness will know someday.”
Of course, Rupert would not know happiness. Thinking about the environment in which
he grew up, he couldn't be happier. I understood a hundred times a thousand times.
I don't know happiness even if I'm always happy, but it would be the same even if I
was always unhappy. So he doesn't know grief. I didn't know what it felt like to be
heartbroken. Because the pain of the heart is everyday, so...
“I'm going to make you aware of it.”
A person who knows the happiness of everyday life and who can cherish others will
never become a tyrant. In the first place, Rupert had no water bath. It is
different from the current emperor, who was not satisfied with what he had, and
opened his arms in the hope of more, more, more power, and the imperial power of
the Innocent Buddha. Today, Rupert may not intend to strengthen the imperial power
firmly in his old days.
“I want your Highness and Tori to be happy.”
“There's another fairy-tale sound.”
Rupert cuts off my words with a tired face. Of course, the happiness I claim to
them is not a vague thing to shout out about the princess in a fairy tale.
“Happiness is not far away! It's in the hearts of all of us! ' I didn't want to
line up some dreamy sound.
I just wanted to feel it at least once. It's like a monglyph joy that blooms from
one corner of the chest. I feel like I'm tearful because of the joy of the moment.
The warmth I feel from the moist hands I hold, the sense of security I feel when I
rush into my father's arms, and something that is created by gathering such things.
“Let's leave it.”
As I came, I was full and rattled against Rupert's back, which did not measure up
listening to me. Because he headed to the office, I couldn't take a break and had
to follow him.
There were only a few servants and maids who knew how to read and write enough to
handle imperial documents, so I had to assist Rupert in his paperwork until the
inside of the womb was chosen. Louise often came and tried to help, but it was only
very occasional, so it didn't really help at all, and in the end, it was almost
Rupert who handled the documents.
The work he had to deal with was enormous. He also spent most of his time in the
office because he was sorry that he had to take a nap in the office almost every
night. Of course, Rupert didn't seem to be happy.
“I want to help you.”
“The speed of reading is at a level where slugs crawl, but what helps.”
“Isn't it better than nothing? I also clean the office.”
In fact, the maiden's work was not about cleaning or cooking, and the spirits who
grew up fine in the aristocracy did not touch such things, so I didn't have many
opportunities to improve my skills in cleaning or cooking in Belua, the imperial
family, or in the field of cleaning or cooking. Unlike Tu, who said triumphantly, I
started cleaning the office room, and I didn't use a duster to burn dust, but to
produce dust.
Even though he could see the dust floating all the way to the top of Rupert's desk,
he continued to tidy up his documents inadvertently instead of getting stuck. I
didn't have any expectations at all.
“... is there anything you can do to help?”
“Check the ones that are not stamped that seem urgent, and stack them on the left.”
He pointed to a pile of documents piled up like a mountain of mixed and ordered. I

hurriedly sat next to my desk because I thought I was more predisposed to touching
paper than cleaning. Even though it was a bit slow to read, it wasn't meticulous,
but I sorted out the documents for each song. I suddenly have questions while
organizing documents related to the Gongji War and diplomacy so that they come to
the top. Does the prince usually decide this kind of major ambassador?
It won't be. I realized that the emperor not only hid in a corner, but also lost
his hand to the principality. All of them were left to Rupert. Survival and
positioning as a prince, and the life of the empire are all.
Even if they are cowardly, they want to be cowardly like this, and they kick their
tongues in verse. He ran away. The moment the woman who had the only meaning in his
life disappeared, he gave up his world. Whether it was affection or obsession that
made him live and breathe, or a residue of desire rather than anything else, the
emperor has no reason to continue his life anymore. Because Eva is dead. She may
have died a long time ago, but now even her body is completely broken and buried in
the ground.
I was relieved by her complete death. What the emperor was doing to her was
unimaginably terrible. Even if she didn't feel pain anymore, it wasn't something
she would do. It is also fortunate for Rupert, who had to watch all of the sights.
“Your Highness, I've done it all...”
bang!
The moment I put up the last pile of documents that had been piled up in a mess,
straight up, a seal fell on top of it with a loud roar. It is stuck on the desk and
it rises very slowly from the seat. Even though I fell through the ceiling, I
didn't moan once.
“... Tori?”
She turns her head to my call. Perhaps because she fell off her shoulder, I stepped
back because her body was strangely spinning. It was not her injury, but her creepy
expressionless appearance was bizarre. Without frowning, she grabbed her misaligned
shoulder and matched it. The sound of a clap echoes the quiet office room.
“I've been there.”
“Why is it so crazy.”
Rupert quietly opened Tori's mouth as if he were tyring. It's so affectionate that
it doesn't sound like getting married at all. In fact, it was closer to sighing
than words. However, Tori expressed a grim expression that he greatly discouraged
himself.
I was a little relieved when the face, which was insensitive like a doll, only then
revealed emotions. She was still Tori I knew. A girl under the protection of
Rupert, who is timid and surprised by small things.
“Were you upset when you told Lariette?”

“No, why are you doing this craziness?”
“If Your Highness believes in Lariet.”
The tip of her horse hangs. She was the first outfit she saw when she knelt down,
where her desk could be a chair. It was a gray garment that clung to the body, and
it looked shiny and hard like metal. I wonder if it's a kind of armor. It suited
her much better than the maiden outfit she usually wore. I don't even look foolish
anymore.
“I said I believed in Lariette, so I said it.”
“Don't you know by noticing that it's not a problem? If you act alone without my
command...”
“Shouldn't I do that at least once?”
Rupert was unwilling to stop talking to Tori. I was a little embarrassed, as if I

had lost something to say. Just like she didn't know how to say that. Soon, he
bowed his head as if he had given up on working on her. Wash your face dry with
both big hands. sigh. Rarely long.
“... yeah. All right.”
Tori grinned and woke up. I hastily followed her as she tried to leave the office
without changing clothes. It was the moment when I first faced myself, leaving
behind the fact that I was called Krunaluka, like the blue-celestial wall power.
“Tori! Wait a minute.”
He shouted because he was not confident to catch up with Tori as he slipped through
the corridor quickly. Her head swooped, and soon she slipped back towards me. It's
a smooth movement that doesn't even make a footstep. When I work as an assassin, do
I go like this?
“Why do you do that?”
Tori looked up at me with a big smile. I was reluctant to keep my tone in a stylish
outfit, but I tried not to get carried away.
“Is the reason why you told me Tori's identity was a backlash against his charges?”
“Lari, I'm Kronaluka. I can't repel your Highness.”
“... do you still think I'm doing harm to Your Highness?”
“Yes.”
I was a little shocked by Tori's unequivocal answer. It wouldn't be very helpful,

but I was still doing my best to do my part. I understand why she's wary of me, but
I do it.
“Lariette, I will do my best to separate you from your Highness.”
“Is it intimidating?”
“No.”
Tori didn't laugh. Her face without laughter was very similar to Rupert from her
childhood. Eyes that can't be found at all because they have doll-like features.
It's a slightly different color than the eyes that capture Rupert's brilliant
recording. It is close to a dark green swamp that is lonely and swampy.
“Warning, Lariette.”
“What if I don't listen?”
“Rupert is going to be dangerous.”
“Tori can't hurt his charge.”
Her lips draw a line. Although the mouth was raised, it was far from a smile.
“I tell you, that's right.”
Tori whispered, and then left her seat. I followed her quietly. I would have had a
very agile sense, so I didn't know I was following myself, but she left me alone
for some reason. Instead of her own bedroom or a space where maidens gather to
relax, she moved to the kitchen.
It is not a space where chefs cook, but a small kitchen attached to the maids'
space. It was also a kitchen where I cooked for Rupert these days. Cooking utensils
were not properly equipped, but it was a space intended for making small food in
the first place.
I kept my eyes on the door, which was not completely closed, as much as possible,
and watched her sheep do. She wandered through the kitchen as if she were looking
for something. The pot moves with the sound of a rumbling.
Tori, rummaging through the kitchen with his back at the door, slowly turned
around. As summer approached, I looked into the kitchen because I didn't think
about the quality of the long sun. You can see very well what she's doing with just
one gap between her nails. The opposite would have been the same.
She stood facing the door as if she knew I was outside the door and stared at the
gap where no light came in. I hurriedly turned my head and looked into the kitchen
again as if I had made eye contact. She was still looking at me without moving. I
wouldn't even be able to see the peninsula of my face properly, but can I do
perspective?
There was a good coming, and he tried not to avoid Tori's gaze. She pulled the vial
out of her pocket, facing me through my side. The liquid contained was clear, but
the faint pink glow turned out to be suspicious.
She poured all the contents of the bottle into a teapot that Rupert loved to drink
without me opening the kitchen door and drying it. She prettily placed a teacup on
a tray with hot water that she didn't know when it was boiled.
“Tori!”
“Lariette, I didn't know you were there.”
Tori naturally handed the tray to me in a natural way. I looked down at the tray I
received in a flash. On the other hand, steaming comes up from the teapot placed on
the other. The fragrant smell was no different from usual.
“Please bring some to Your Highness.”

“... you just put something in it.”
“Is it me?”
Tori asks. I was confused at the moment because I didn't know English. But I
couldn't have seen it wrong. I clearly spilled liquid that I didn't know if it was
poison or medicine.
“Aren't you going to have a glass bottle in your arms right now?”
“Oh, it's a tension reliever. I think there are a lot of things you care about
mentally these days.”
“How do you believe that?”
“Then why don't you try Lariette?”
Poison would put my life in danger! But Tori wasn't even in a teasing tone. I
frowned as if I was offended by my doubts, and it was amazing.
Are you testing me? So even though I followed her to the kitchen and secretly
peeked at her, was she still there? It seemed that my head would burst due to a
sudden provocation. When the hell did Tori become able to play so cunning?
“I don't like it...”
“Then please bring your Highness as it is. It's okay to tell me that I'm poisoned
in my car.”
“Your Highness can't believe that.”
“If you're so worried, you can drink Lariette.”
The conversation hovered around like a ratchet wheel played with pet rats. I sighed
and stepped back because nothing seemed to change even if I picked her up more.
“... I'll bring it to you.”
“Thank you.”
I wanted to fall down on the kettle by mistake, pretending to have lost my feet,
but if she noticed my insides, she shook it as if she had seen several things that
looked exactly like the glass bottle she had poured out earlier. If what was in
that glass bottle was poison, could she be as proud as me?
I told Rupert about this. Because he put Tori aside and can't trust me. If you
believe me and it's not poison, it's even bigger. I'm going to look like I framed
her.
“Tori, what's the reason you're doing this to me?”
She did not answer. I put an unanswered problem on a tray and walked to Rupert's
office. Hoping that my intuition will solve this problem.
Yellow light shines from the lanterns hanging side by side in the corridor. The
lanterns that adorned the womb were not candlesticks, but light bulbs made of
techniques were used, and the lanterns that illuminated the way to the office often
stumbled to see if they had broken down.
Imperceptibly as the day came to an end, the corridor was dark. The corridor, where
you move your feet by relying only on chewy lanterns, feels spooky. While I was
hesitant and worried, the teapot, which was hot, became lukewarm because the heat
cooled down. I hope Rupert doesn't drink tea because it's not hot.
The sound of shoe heels rattled through the hall, and the sound made me realize
that I was walking alone in the hallway, and I was scared. Tori doesn't follow me.
Why?
Even now, she wanted to run away, but she almost did the same thing until I handed
Rupert a tea or I drank it.
I was fully affirmed that I could not make a decision even while I was approaching
the door of the office. What if Rupert drank it and it was really poisonous? But is
Tori able to poison Rupert? Rupert is resistant to almost all poisons anyway.
However, Tori was likely to know all of the poison that Eva fed Rupert. No, rather,
that's why she found a poison that might work for Rupert?
Still, I don't think Tori can really harm Rupert. She loved him. She would be her
only family and the only person with whom she could bond. There were many reasons
why Tori could not harm him even if he didn't believe in unrealistic metals that
would exist only in legends called Kronalukara.
But Tori tried to figure out a way to separate me from Rupert. If I didn't deal
with anything even though I knew she was riding something on his food, I would
probably listen to that fact and try to kick me out. She may lie that it was me who
took the poison. I don't know what Laura says, but her opponent is Tori. There is
no reason why Rupert would not believe it.
“Your Highness, I'll go in.”
Even after two knocks, there was no answer, and I opened the office door without
waiting. His silence was often positive. He was just looking at the documents to
see if my expectations were right. The mountain of unprocessed documents was
reduced quite a bit, and moved to the mountain of processed documents.
After going through a mountain of papers, I laid down a tray on a spacious desk. It
was a teapot that had already cooled down and a dusty teacup in the hallway, but
Rupert was not delicate enough to notice it.
“I brought a car to break my drowsiness.”
“Let it go.”
Rupert did not even look at me, and then moved his hand in a busy manner. I stood
beside him and watched for a moment the sheep he was doing. After signing with ink
on the quill pen, melt the wax and seal the paper with the pattern of Whangga. It
wasn't until after a series of repeated operations that Rupert put his hand on the
teapot. The entrance to the teapot makes a rustle, and it feels like an eternity
while the inside of the teacup is filled with pink.
Tak.
The moment Rupert put the teapot down on the tray, I hurriedly stopped him. And he
took away the teacup and drank fenugreek without a bird to dry up. Even when he
swallows the car with a gulp and fear, his desperate expression catches his eye.
The appearance of his mouth wide open felt ridiculous.
“Your Highness, this tea tree is on.”
“What?”
“This car, Tori was riding to drink his charge. If I die...”
“What nonsense is it?”
I breathed and put my hand on my neck. Even if you take poison, there is a high
probability that Rupert will not die because he is close. If it's like the medicine
Laura's brother ate and died, Rupert would have an antidote. If it's not poison,
then I can end up being scared by Tori alone. It will be an opportunity to prove my
loyalty.
I almost impulsively drank tea and tried to roll my head to calculate the
probability. I felt like my whole body was dry because I was so nervous. The ends
of the hair stand squatting.
Rupert didn't seem to understand what I was saying. Without concealing his
embarrassment, he got up and caught me falling forward. I can't breathe well It
seemed like that because I was so nervous, and it seemed like it was because I
really ate poison.
“What are you talking about? Explain it.”
“Your Highness, I think my head hurts.”
“Your head was originally sick.”
“It doesn't mean that...”
I didn't finish the sentence properly. This is because my head was thumping. I
couldn't set my mind as if I were hitting a big drum from both sides. Rupert's hand
on his forehead felt hot like a boiling kettle, and I realized from his puzzled
face that it was not his hands that were hot, but my forehead.
Oh, I think it was really poisonous.
“Hey!”
Rupert shouts. I frantically pulled his clothes. I can't breathe because it hurts.
It was a pain that I didn't know if my head hurts or my stomach hurts. No, are they
both sick.
I wanted to answer, but my voice didn't come out. Thump! My heart beats loudly and
I feel pain. The sound that rang loudly like a drum was my heartbeat.
I fell while holding on to Rupert. It was because Rupert laid me on the floor. He
rubs my forehead with my index finger and mutters something. The temporary chill
made me feel a little less painful, but it was difficult for me to set my mind.
“@#! $@?”
The sound of a horse is crushed and heard. I have no choice but to guess what he
would have said about the situation and his usual tone. However, it was not the
expression I expected, but it was difficult to infer.
Of the many scenes that Tori had imagined since he put a suspicious liquid in the
teapot, he never had such an embarrassing face. The head was disheveled, the
surprised pupil was dilated, and even the cheek was reminded of excitement. I was
surprised that the liquid that Tori put into the teapot was really poisonous, but
he seemed restless beyond surprised.
“Fine, fine...”
I couldn't even connect my words properly, and I closed my mouth. Now I don't even
see Rupert. The blurred vision becomes chewy gum and brightens all at once. The
light flickered.
The last thing I saw was Rupert's mouth when he set his mind dark. The purchase,
which is distorted due to embarrassment, is greatly opened and closed. I suddenly
thought that it was the first time he showed such intense feelings.
Ah. In the end, I was hit.
After laying Lariette on the sofa in the office, Rupert urgently opened the door to
the office. I don't even see a single ant cub because I usually put a dry spell
while I'm at work.
FUCK! Do I need to listen well to this extent? He left the hallway, muttering like
a bath. It wasn't until he arrived at a distance where the office was not visible
that he could find a maid.
“Call me Tae!”
“Yes?”
“Damn it, are you deaf?! Tell them you die if you're late!”
When Rupert screamed, the young maid picked up frightened, nodded and fled. Since
the speed of running was very different, Taeyui will arrive soon.
He hurried back to the office. Lariette was lying on the couch without moving. It
hurts and doesn't even look like it. In a quiet room, lying like a corpse, she only
makes a weak breathing sound.
“What are you really? Is it a life-size? Why are you drinking that?”
He hesitated in front of her, reproaching her for not being able to answer. The
stuffiness pierces the throat like a needle Holding down on the grueling temple, he
turned his head and looked at Lariette. It's white.
Her cheeks were almost always flabby. It was colored peachy like a child who
quickly returned from playing outside. He didn't like the cheek, even though it
felt ridiculous because it sometimes looked like ripe food.
But now it was pale without blood, and I was afraid. Raising his hand to a round
nostril, Rupert confirmed whether he was breathing frequently or not. I felt weird.
I feel so reluctant that I can eat my ears. He heard a loud breathing sound and
thought it was noisy, but when he realized that it was his own, he refined his
breath.
Rupert brained profanity. I wanted to make a sound because I thought it was too
late, but at the moment Larriet turns around.
“Mandibular!”
Her body was getting hot again. He once again painted a pension team on her
forehead, which produces cold air. You may find a word that will run soon, but is
that the middle of it right now? I don't understand why I drank it all, even though
it might have been poisoned. Domuji can't catch up with his own accident.
Why?
The question mark biting the tail of the tail and inflated. Then he unwittingly
realized. Lariette doesn't have faith in me either. Because I don't think I'm going
to trust her. So, I drank it.
“Are you stupid?”
If you don't believe it, leave it alone and stop it. Then you will realize it for
yourself. In addition, he is immune to all poisons he can tolerate. In fact, Tori
never heard of him trying to poison him. Because she can't harm herself.
Tori seems to have grasped Lariette very well. I was sure she was going to drink
poison, so I would have done this. Otherwise, Croonaluca, who dominates her heart,
cannot allow Rupert to do anything that could harm her.
“Your Highness! What's going on!”
A man who was threatened with his life ran frantically and opened the door to the
office without permission. As Rupert tweeted Lariette, he hurriedly pulled out the
stethoscope. The boundaries of the field of vision shake as if the curtain of the
play falls. Everything from Lariette lying like a corpse to her embarrassing words
felt like a lie. All the ridiculous words of hopelessness are, like lies.
The Imperial Palace turned upside down in the hustle and bustle. Even if I
discovered that my food was poisoned, it happened with a prince who had passed over
without much effort. From the species that carried tea leaves to the potter who
made the teapot, Rupert called it into the womb.
It was the fourth day of the night when I couldn't fall asleep because I didn't
have enough time because I gathered all the people who had the slightest chance of
mixing poison in the car, and they had more than a dozen newspapers each one by
one.
I didn't find a clear clue. There was no problem with the tea leaves — the merchant
proved by chewing and eating the tea leaves himself — and the teacup should be
wiped off. All the people who make such a grim cry have been suppressed, and the
only thing left is Tori.
Rupert eventually turned to Tori. The order was to start the newspaper with Tori,
the most powerful suspect, but she didn't return for a long time after passing over
to Willetan as an excuse for his personal assignment to me. As soon as she returned
to the womb, he immediately grabbed her and called her to the bedroom. I can't let
anyone listen to this conversation, so there are only two in the room.
“Did you do that?”
Tuk, ask like a throw.
I threw it as if it wasn't new, but it was a question where anguish was formed with
peregrine peregrine. As soon as the question went out of his mouth, Rupert washed
his face dry. Sigh again. It was so deep and deep that the listener was breathless.
He did not want to doubt Tori. No, I couldn't doubt it. Because she can't fall in
love with him. That's how it was made. No, did you know it was made that way?
“Answer.”
“Why do you ask me something like that?”
Tori doesn't feel frightened by Rupert's close attitude. She looked at him with her
clear eyes and slowly swept my forearm. A kind of workwear made with excellent
maneuverability, is close to black gray, so it does not wear well even if it gets
blood. It wasn't until Tori's palm turned red that he approached her with a sigh.
“Did you get hurt?”
“Do you care?”
“Are you going to keep playing this way?”
Rupert spoke in a jumpy tone as if he were a child. From morning to night, it was
an unbelievable affection for a person who received his rough moon, regardless of
whether it was a maiden, a servant, or a maid.
Tori stopped looking up at him and bowed his head.
“Well, that's right. I'm not sure.”
“If you don't know, who knows.”
“I wonder who fed Lariette with poison?”
Tori slowly braided his hair after wiping the blood flowing from his hands to the
tip of Rupert's top. This is how Lariette told me one day. It is a hairdo that
young women of aristocrats often do.
It made her young face look younger, but she didn't like her pigtails. If all the
freckles on the cheek are revealed, at least it doesn't look similar to Rupert. No
matter what hair she does, she doesn't look like him anymore.
“Tell me.”
“What?”
“It was fed by your Highness.”
“What kind of dog is it.”
Rupert's face is distorted. Even if the impression is crumpled badly, the beautiful
face does not lose its light. However, it only leaves wrinkles. Tori lifted his
heels and put his hand on his forehead. I laugh and smile.
“My mission is to protect your Highness, to survive to the end and become emperor.”
“I know.”
“It's just an effort to eliminate distractions.”
“You guys.”
Rupert breathed briefly to see if he was breathless. If the culprit is Tori, there
is no way to do it. He can't punish her. He was already a difficult child whose
life itself seemed to have committed a heavy sin. He pressed his eyes firmly with
his rough palm, and then refined his mind.
“What the hell did you feed? Tell me that too.”
“It's a sedative that your Highness eats.”
“Lofium?”
There is only one drug that Rupert regularly consumes. Lopium is the most powerful
sleeping pill and analgesic currently existing on the continent, and even those
with strong resistance to some drugs only smoke in a very small amount. There are
few people who can drink lofium and still be fine. It's not easy to get it in the
first place, but what number did you get it? I wonder if he intercepted something
that should have come to him in the middle.
“Did you feed Lofium?”
“I just saw you put it in the car to give it to your Highness. I've never asked you
to drink.”
“But do you hear that he's crazy?”
“I think I was mistaken for burning poison in the car my charge would eat. Is that
my fault?”
Tori had an innocent face that she didn't know English. Rupert knew the expression
was a mask, but he closed his mouth because he didn't feel the will to pursue it
further. Lopium is not a poison, so there is no antidote. There is nothing Lariette
can do even though she has been lost in the sutra for several days without being
distracted.
It's your own bid. I should have noticed when I stressed that Tori was riding a
car. One didn't do that. I noticed what it meant, but I really wanted to. No, Tori
can't do that. It was not a real trust or expectation from a deep bond, but a
conviction of her existence.
Kronaluka can not harm the owner. Tori didn't have it, but I thought it was more
jealous than longing for what Lariette had. I really thought she would harm me, and
I was going to remove it.
It may be because Rupert himself did not feel the harm of Lariet at all. What kind
of threat should I feel from a girl who knows how to do it is enough to put the
wind in her cheeks and tortoise? It's stuffy, and it's likely to twist. Rupert
couldn't breathe well, so he put his hand on his neck and looked around Tori.
“Why?”
“Yes?”
“What's dangerous?”
“Your Highness is showing emotion like this.”
As if Tori decided to only see the opposite of Rupert, who was angry with him, he
answered calmly without giving a sick tee while wiping his arm flowing through iron
iron with blood. Rupert didn't even get upset because it looked like a doll made of
wood. Because I'm the one who made her into that area.
“The only thing your charge should care about is the throne. The rest doesn't need
to be inferior.”
“Did you care about Lariet so much that it interfered with me aiming for the
throne?”
“Only you know.”
In Tori's sober words, Rupert chewed his lips. I don't even have time to mess with
her like this right now. Now that you know you've fed Lofium, you have to make your
own antidote. There are few people in this empire who ate so much poison.
Rupert ordered the injured Tori to be treated, and then left his seat without
looking back. Opening the door of the lab connected to the office, he took out all
the chemicals related to Lofium and placed them neatly on his desk.
A chemical formula for making lofium existed. I made it dozens of times, so I knew
the formula so well that I didn't have to look for it. However, that alone is not
enough to stop the action. It was already spreading through blood vessels in every
corner of the body, so I had to hurry up. He hastily poured the powder of the plant
that formed the main part of the lofium into the cylinder.
Pow!
A piece of the cylinder bursting with an unexpected reaction rubs Rupert's cheek
and pops out.
“Damn it.”
He chewed his bath and wiped away the blood flowing from the wounds caused by the
temple. The light scattered from the glass on the back of the hand. He is an
alchemist, and he has studied alchemy more than a hundred times, a thousand times,
or even ten thousand times, but he has never been injured. I didn't touch dangerous
substances until I came up with a formula that wouldn't fail. But now there is no
time.
Ah, it would be helpful if there was still a loffium fed by Tori. He quickly left
the office with a lot of thought. Then, before leaving the corridor, they are
blocked by a long seal.
At the moment, Rupert wondered who was the boy I was facing. It was a big stature,
chiseled eyes, and the face of a strong soldier who had not yet taken off his young
tee. Then, when he saw the boy's dark dark brown hair, he remembered it
unexpectedly. Belua.
It's a brown color that's different from Larriet's light brown hair, but somehow
it's the same brown. Dark brown was a rare hair color in Bernardi, and the direct
line of Belua was famous for its consistent brown hair.
So why is the firstborn of Belua in the womb? There was only one answer. Because
she left the maiden of the maiden who had nothing to see in the immediate subject.
“Did you come to see La Riette?”
“I would like to greet Lehan Dietrich Velua and His Highness the Crown Prince
without permission. I have received a message saying that my sister has fallen and
cannot set her mind.”
“I drank lofium.”
“If it's a lofium, isn't it poison? Are you aiming for an electric charge?”
At first glance, I wanted to see if he would resent him, but Lehan's expression was
neat, with no afterthought of emotion. Unlike her sister, she seems to be the owner
of a calm character.
Rupert asked Lehan to follow him.
“No.”
“My parents are very worried. I want to take him to Belua because I found a
competent doctor.”
“It's useless to show it to the doctor. Because lopium is not poison.”
Rupert calmly replied to his brother, who was worried about his sister. But his
words are true. Lopium is a very precious medicine, so it is rare to inhale it to
the extent that it is harmful to people.
It is a medicine that was not enough even with the capital paid as a prince, and
only obtained ingredients by moving the top. Since the finished product was not
available, Rupert had no choice but to manufacture it himself. There are few
doctors who have treated lofium properly, even as a medicine.
“Is there no way then?”
For the first time, the expression of Rehan, who was calm as if he had turned over
the helmet of a soldier, becomes blurred for the first time. However, Rupert did
not feel the need to comfort Lariette's brother in his old days. The doctor said it
was a dance, not that there was no way.
“There are a lot of words. Follow me without saying anything.”
At Rupert's command, Lehan closed his mouth to the burial mounds. However, rather
than fearing the power of the prince, he noticed that he wanted to understand the
situation. The light dark brown eyes are still unshakable. Rupert thought that
Lehan was fearless at the Lariette level. How the hell does Belua teach the kids,
so they don't get scared even in front of the prince.
Arriving in Tori's bedroom, Rupert rummaged around without calling the owner of the
room. Even if I ask for it anyway, I don't think I'll listen to me as gently as I
used to. He put Rehan in front of him for the first time in his life and complained
that he didn't know why my closest servants knew the owner's words so much at the
level of barking dogs.
Tori's mind was difficult to predict, but she was able to figure out where she hid
things like a ghost. Rupert lifted the bed and pulled out a calabash with pink
liquid. When I opened the cork and smelled it, the sweet was giddy. He hurriedly
sealed the calabash. Lopium was certain.
“Is it a lofium?”
I don't know how a cadet from an academy knows the aroma and color of the lofium,
but Lehan also found out in a short time. After a rough nod, Rupert began to walk
fast again. Lehan immediately followed him.
“Are you going to make an antidote?”
“I have as many questions as your sister. Yeah, that's right.”
Rupert answered nervously and walked down the hallway. In order not to miss him,
Lehan also made a big stride. The two unmatched combinations entered the prince's
office thinking of the same person in their heads.
“Do you know much about Lofium?”
“Chew, I'm going to help you or it's off!”
Rehan was annoyed by following him and asking about this and that, and Rupert put
Lofium on his desk and stared at him. Lehan opens his eyes in a circle as if he
were a little surprised. If you look closely, it's a gentle impression that comes
to mind of a big dog. It doesn't resemble Lariet much, but it's not that you can't
find a corner that resembles it at all.
“I'll help you.”
“What?”
An unexpected answer came back. Rupert shook his head when he was surprised by
Lehan's desire to help him coldly.
“Alchemy doesn't even know rat horns, you.”
“I know Felipe.”
“You know Felipe? Are you?”
When this damn inspiration tank received an oath to live as if he were dead, he
released it, and he picked up inside Sangpagne. Why the hell do you know about
cadets? That's also Belua's.
Rupert sharpened his teeth while pressing firmly on the temple, which suddenly
became hot due to the heat rising to his head.
“Damn, what did you take care of that inspiration?”
“I don't know alchemy, but I learned chemistry. I know a lot about cadets. Please
let me help you.”
In a unique hard tone, Lehan asked, but pleaded. I wanted to say something if it
would help Lariette. I don't want to stay still, leaving her to a prince who
doesn't seem to care about her life at all. That's because she had already
experienced death.
“Keep your mouth shut.”

Rupert felt like he would soon shed tears from his brown eyes, so he threw
parchment paper with a twisted lopium manufacturing formula. It's a skill to feel
like that even though it's an expressionless expression that doesn't seem to fit
damn well.
Lehan was still looking away at him without understanding that kind of permission.
Rupert shouted, worried about tightening the throat of Lehan, who was raising my
heat like a sister.
“Do it!”
“Thank you.”
Still, Lariette flinched when he screamed, rolled his big eyes, and even noticed,
but Lehan couldn't even find him. They simply pick up parchment paper that has
fallen to the ground and read it. Rupert instructed him by pointing to a bookcase
full of chemical books.
“Three volumes in the center in column A, and the two rightmost volumes in column
B.”
Lehan quickly pulled out the named books and brought them to Rupert. While Rupert
was reading the book quickly, Lehan examined the ingredients that make up Lofium. I
organized it according to the proportions. Rupert tore all the pages he wanted to
need and put them on his desk. It's an expensive book that's more valuable than any
jewel, but he doesn't care about things in the first place.
Even though Lehan didn't do it, he carefully read down the pages Rupert had torn.
After seeing him like that, Rupert started working again. I don't know how much
Felipe taught, but if that inspiration made me want to teach someone, I wouldn't
lose my head at all.
“Bring three bottles of distilled water, because they're inside.”
Lehan found the right distilled water from a cylinder that filled a wall without
saying anything. Rupert was a little curious because he had no experience of having
a subordinate who pretended to do what he told him to do. There are so many
transparent liquids like distilled water that it wouldn't be easy to distinguish by
eye.
“Mix it up with this. If it burns, throw it away.”
“Fire, it will fly.”
Lehan looked closely at the cylinder that Rupert handed over and answered boldly.
It seemed true to say that he learned chemistry from Felipe. The cylinder that
Rupert handed over contained a substance that easily ignited even when a little
heat was applied. But instead of praising Lehan for his knowledge, he swept the
bottom of the cylinder.
“I'll just mix it up.”
The light spread from Rupert's fingertips moved to the bottom of the cylinder. Soon
the cold air rises with the light. If it became known that the prince was an
alchemist, the empire would be hilarious, but since he was a casual face, Lehan did
not put words in his mouth saying that he would keep a secret.
It was also something I guessed to some extent when Kishil Felipe made a bluff
rather than a bluff because he knew the imperial family of the empire. If it wasn't
for the purpose of secretly learning alchemy, there would be no reason for the
imperial family to get acquainted with such wacky inspiration.
“How much time is left?”
“It will be as long as your sister is breathing.”
Rupert's answer darkened Lehan's face. I'm going to bring it to you. He was unaware
of the danger lurking in the Imperial Palace. Whether her blood is mixed with her
or not, it doesn't matter how much he values her. It was the most precious. If you
lose it, it's not a tragedy that will end in simple despair.
A belated regret came, but as the prince said, there was no time. Lehan hastened to
follow Rupert's instructions.
“Don't let go of the spirit. If you go out to help, don't interfere.”
Rather than comforting his brother, who was on the verge of losing his sister,
Rupert immediately gave Pinzan after Lehan paused his hand. But even that was
insane. Hands and brains were busy calculating the ratio of the most efficient
drugs, but one corner of the mind crossed the corridor and settled in another room.
What if I die?
Thump.
Suddenly, it seemed that my heart was rattling and falling in my thoughts. If you
die, isn't it something you can't help? Nor is it a necessary talent for the
emperor. In terms of efficiency, he was less than Louise, and he doesn't obey him
as much as Tori. However, when I come now, I feel that Yang is a necessary person
for some reason. I think I should be smiling next to me.
“Make three of them like this. It must shine unconditionally to complete it, so
throw it away if it doesn't.”
Rupert snorted in the book by handing over to Lehan a recipe for an antidote that
calculated different proportions of lopium ingredients. I feel like I've missed
something. It's because I've made poison, but I've never made an antidote, so I'm
immature. No, I followed the classic calculation as it was. It must have worked.
Lehan hastily called him after boiling several bottles of cylinders from a
distance. A faint light was flowing out of the cylinder placed right in front of
Lehan. One of his recipes succeeded in becoming an antidote.
I just had to run to Lariet with that shining bottle, and I felt strange. Persimmon
is not good.
“Wait.”
Rupert stopped Lehan from leaving the office and took a bottle of Lopium from
Tori's room. As he lifts his wrist, the pale pink liquid that filled the bottle
swings. It was the color of the lofium. The same was true for incense, but it does
not mean that poison without color or aroma does not exist. If Tori contains
substances other than lopium, there is no way to know before eating it.
With his mouth wide open, Rupert emptied a whole bottle without hesitation. It was
as quick as a traveler wandering through the desert soaked his thirst. As soon as
Lopium passed through his neck, heat rose to his head and his vision began to blur.
The rise in heat was one of the effects of Lofium. Since I drank a lot of it, of
course, my head is hot enough to get dizzy. However, it was unfamiliar to say that
the poor feeling spreading at the fingertips was due to lofium. There's something
else.
“There's something mixed up.”
It doesn't make sense for Lariette to eat only pure lofium and wander through sutra
in the first place. Tori couldn't lie to Rupert, but it wasn't a lie because it was
true that Lopium took mostly medicine. He ridiculed his blindness and ridiculed
him.
Instead of responding to words close to his self-help, Lehan took a handkerchief

out of his arms and handed it to him.
“Wipe the blood.”
Rupert wiped blood from his mouth with his sleeve, ignoring Lehan's sincerity. Even
if it was a large amount of poison, I felt like it was overturned. He thought it
might be dangerous, but he went back to his desk and opened all the drawers.
Drugs that cause numbness in the hands and feet are common. However, there were few
things that were so effective that they would not die even with the energy of
Lofium. Moreover, since it would have been difficult to obtain items from outside,
there is a high probability that Rupert used what he had.
Of the dozens of powders folded and stored on Rupert's rough paper, he picked up
the most siperun powder bag. At the moment, his head was severely tired and almost
upset, but he didn't get tired.
“Is that what?”
“One tablespoon.”
My mouth was getting dry, and it was hard to speak. However, Lehan quickly noticed
Rupert's intentions and brought the bag out of his hand. When I added a tablespoon
of the finished antidote, a bubble popped up, and a blue light with a concentration
similar to that of the liquid that Rupert had just drunk began to color the liquid.
It was. Rupert sat down in his chair with peace of mind.
“Take it and feed it.”
“Are you okay?”
Lehan frowned. It felt difficult to breathe. It was a pain where hot air hovered
around the body and squeezed it. I was used to it. It's worth holding out. He shook
his hand as he recalled himself.
“A.”
“Didn't you get the same poison that your sister ate?”
“I don't listen more than my sister.”
Rupert fell, thinking that Rehan's stubbornness was daunting.

The two woke up almost at the same time, but Lariette woke up a little faster. The
first thing that came into her view was the window where the leaves of Ciferun
clung to each other. I heard the sound of rain and wind all at once. Summer is
crying.
She remembered her twelve-year-old birthday when she returned and opened her eyes
for the first time. I also felt like this at that time. I didn't know why I could
open my eyes. I felt a different sense of the season than when I closed my eyes,
and myself reflected in the mirror.
Lariette woke up and quickly rushed to the mirror to check me out. I don't guess
how much I couldn't get distracted. Fortunately, there was no big difference in the
seasons as it was when I regressed, and the appearance remained the same except
that it was a little emaciated.
It was the beginning of summer when I ate the tea that Tory handed me, and the air
that touched my cheeks was not cool, so it doesn't seem like a long time has
passed.
“No.”
Lariette recalled the moment when Tori drank tea at once. Even the moment she
drank, she didn't think Tori would have really been poisoned. Tori would often
taunt her.
Tori liked to test Lariette. Things like her loyalty, the reason she dared to stay
by Rupert's side, and the purpose of visiting Rupert in the first place.
It didn't feel good, but Lariette understood. I thought it would be because I cared
for Rupert. In the first place, she didn't say she was born to protect Rupert.
However, this is not about crossing the line. The poison she put in her car could
endanger Rupert, not Lariet. It was not known for what reason she, who had to
protect Rupert the most zealous in the world, had to restrain herself until she
harmed him.
Lariette caressed her throat, which was hot like burning, carefully strolled around
the room and looked around her surroundings. My body felt squishy because I had
been lying down for a long time, but I couldn't move or get sick.
This room was more luxurious than the bedroom she originally used to use. Although
the maiden's room was also the most well-maintained room used by the servants of
the Imperial Palace, this bedroom seems to have been designed for the imperial
family. Although it was not as glamorous as it was dazzling, the material of the
furniture itself is a precious old wood, and it is finely carved, so it feels old-
fashioned.
Lariette stood in front of the visit for a long time and raised his hand to the
handle. She has not yet fully grasped the situation.
If it was really poisonous, why would she wake up in such a good state? If it
weren't for the poison, how could you explain the pain she felt when she fell?
“A, I don't know.”

Lariette spoke to herself and opened the door. As soon as I opened my visit, I
thought the corridor would come out, but the corridor, which was narrow enough for
one person to pass, led to another room. The bedroom is much larger than the place
where Larriet was lying. The gorgeous bedroom, decorated with red cloth and gold
decorations, was a familiar place for her.
Rupert's bedroom.
A large room connected to a small bedroom is definitely Rupert's place if Larriet's

memory is not wrong. She was upset and was the first to give her gaze to the bed.
Just like this place, there was a familiar seal lying on the bed, which was large
enough for Jang Jung Sunnut to lie down.
Rupert, who felt like seeing it after a long time — I wouldn't have seen it for at
least a few days — was a very calm face unlike usual. My eyebrows didn't rise to
the point of looking rough, and I didn't frown on my nose. It's just sleeping
comfortably.
Since he is sensitive, it is the first time I see him fall asleep so deeply. He
usually wakes up as soon as he hears someone's pretense even when he sleeps.
Lariette grabbed Rupert's arm and waved it because of his strange appearance. I
don't wake up. She lifted her hand from his arm and raised her hand on her cheek.
It's an action that I wouldn't normally be able to do even if I was scared, but
when I was worried ahead, I would do it casually.
Pair! Even a light frictional sound sounded, but he didn't wake up. At the moment,
goosebumps were inflicted, and my back was creepy. A cool worry spreads from the
chest and flows through the neck. She hurriedly bowed down and took her ear to
Rupert's chest.
Thump.
Thump.
The heart was ringing regularly, so it was difficult to say that it was very weak.
She woke up with a slight disgruntled smile. No, I was about to wake up.
“What is it.”
Rupert, who did not wake up even when he grabbed his arm and waved and lowered his
cheek, slowly rises up. Her left hand grabbed Lariette's forearm, and she sat down
on the bed without a whimper. It is a scene where you can feel a strange feeling as
if it were something you saw in a dream or had experienced. When I thought about
it, he grabbed her arm and stopped and stood up.
“I was worried that it wouldn't happen.”
“How much?”
Lariette blinked her big eyes slowly because she didn't understand the question.
The bright sunlight accumulates on the light brown eyelashes. How much is it?
Wasn't it just about falling asleep deeply?
“I just woke up and I don't know.”

In response to Larriet's answer, he slowly raised his arm and put his hand on her
forehead. It was simply checking whether she had a fever or not, but it was too
intimate to happen between them, so she couldn't even think of withdrawing and held
her breath.
“Why, why do you do that?”
“Doesn't it hurt?”
Although it was an indifferent tone, Lariette laughed at Rupert's comfort. Why did
this human suddenly want to do this?
“Make me sick?”
“Yes?”
“Didn't you like being sick?”
“It's not...”
Trying to do some shenanigans, again.
Lariette shrugged on Rupert's continuing questions.
Having confirmed that her physical condition was not so bad, Rupert did not think
to look at her. He is very upset. It was the first time he was so angry that he was
swallowing it because he did not feel the will to express it, but Rupert felt
extremely angry with Lariette. And that anger is suppressed, squashed, and in a
word, pops out into a condensed obsession.
“Or is gluttony ahead of reason?”
“Are you saying that the tea your Highness would have drunk, that I drank instead?”
Lariette had its own share of Lariette. It was for him that she drank the tea,
whether she was too blind to Tori, or she didn't end up with stupid doubts. It's
all for Rupert. No, in fact, there were times when she came to show that she
thought of him as much as Tori.
“Do you treat your servant who swallowed poison instead of your Highness?”
“Servants are also their own servants. You're just a jerk.”
“Mr....”
“Mr.?”
Hying.
Lariette was afraid of Rupert's face, which was getting tougher, and tried to grab
his mouth to pop out. A sigh falls to the top. It was a heavy sigh as if it were a
stone ball on it.
“You don't know how to say, chew, not a fool, not to drink it?”
“If Tori said that, he wouldn't have believed it.”

“Why am I?”
“Because it's Tori.”
“So why is that?”
Lariette couldn't answer a question that was too obvious. Because? Because it was
Tori. Rupert's Tori. Tori to be the Empress. The only person he embraces while
living his life so devastated. I don't know if it's a person or not.
“... I thought your Highness wouldn't believe me.”
“...”
“In any case, you'll trust Tori more than I do. If Tori was poisoned by his
Highness's car, I thought it was a carrier.”
Rupert's eyes circled. It makes sense, but I don't understand it. Kishil, because
he doesn't believe in Tori's heart. What he trusts is the nature of the metal that
is grabbing her heart. She was able to move as much as her essence allowed. For
example, using Lariette, who will never hand over poison to Rupert, to make her
swallow poison.
“Murder.”
“I think I'm sick...”
In the ongoing obsession, Lariette wrapped my forehead with both hands while
crying. My lips couldn't stand it anymore and popped out. It seemed like tears
would come out of chagrin. But she opened her eyes wide, reminding herself that she
was already fifteen years old — although she was actually more. The tears that were
about to break out are absorbed back into the big eyes. Rupert sighed rather than
watching the series of processes.
“I don't die for any poison.”
“I didn't think what Tori put in was enough poison.”
“If you eat that poison, you will surely die.”
“I'm not dead. Isn't it something your Highness saved you?”
It wasn't until then that Rupert thought of her brother. She perfected the antidote
and let go of the dark spirit, so it must have been her brother who made the part
of the antidote more. The name is...
“Did you say Rehan.”
“Yes? My brother?”
“Yeah. I helped your brother make an antidote.”
“Lehan? How's he doing?”
“I don't think you're as stupid as you are.”
Rupert stumbled as if he was trying to offend her, but Lariette knew before the
regression that Lehan had a better head than her. I was even proud of that fact.
“My brother is very smart. I entered the Academy as a senior. And isn't it really
handsome?”
Lariette smiled and raised Rehan's pride. Feeling offended for no reason, Rupert
laughed and pressed her dent dimples with his fingertips.
“Stop talking, go out and call me a word.”
Lariette nodded like a calm child and then set foot on the floor. However, because
I had been lying down for a long time, my legs were instantly relieved and I was
upset. Momentarily, in a position that none of the two could have anticipated.
Rupert received the Lariette with his arms open for a moment. It was a reflex nerve
close to the unconscious trying to catch falling objects.
The soft body spreads in the arms, and the scent like the sweet smell of summer
fruits rises. I've only been lying down for a few days, but as soon as I woke up, I
wonder where to pick up fruit and eat it. He was holding Lariette with such useless
thoughts.
Rupert had never been distracted by holding Lariette, but she looked different.
Lariette stayed still for quite some time without breathing.
“Don't you wake up?”
“Hee, Hiprofit!”
It wasn't until then that she raised her body with a strange sound that was
distracted. She stuck to the Hudadak wall in a similar motion to a squirrel.
“I'm sorry!”
“What?”
“Uh...”
When Rupert was too casual, Lariette became embarrassed. She scratched her head as
if she wanted to withdraw her apology and walked out of the room with a step back.
I didn't even feel like I wanted to confuse her rudeness as she withdrew without a
greeting.
He looked down at the palm of his hand for quite some time after she left. Under
the fingers where the nodes are thick and the bones stand out due to lack of fat,
the wide palms come into the eyes.
The texture was completely different from the crisp palm of his own. It was not a
completely different species, but the same human being, but it was too different.
Tori's body was cold even in summer because of the metal in her heart, but La
Riette seemed to be warm even in winter. That's why I envy and be wary of her so
much.
It was a feeling that made me feel strange. When I looked back at the situation, my
face became hot. No, it seems to be because I'm not in good physical condition. The
scene that his head thinks of regardless of his will could not have anything to do
with this heat.
He explained the reason why my cheeks were becoming beautiful as a simple sequelae
of poison, and then lay down again. I was no longer sleepy because I ate lofium and
took a long sleep after a long time. So he lay down and observed the ceiling.
It's been a few months since the bedroom of the Imperial Palace became my room, and
now it's getting closer to a year, but it's my first time looking at the ceiling in
detail like this. It was full of elaborate patterns worthy of the splendor of the
bedroom. It's so delicate that you won't be able to notice it from afar. It was
complicated, but not crude.
He would not have been dissatisfied even if it was an old place where insects
crawled out, rather than decorating the bedroom, but he did not feel bad about its
sophistication. It's even quite satisfying. That decoration wasn't just for
aesthetic purposes.
His bedroom clearly reveals the reality that he is a prince. Bernardi's imperial
family had a distinct sequence even within the imperial family, and the difference
between the Imperial Palace, the Imperial Palace, and the Prince's separate palace
was clearly different from the pattern of carving minor pillars.
“A place where no matter who you give it to, there will be no foolishness.”
The emperor expressed his place like that. For humans who think so, the obsession
with the place was great, but it was like going to the end of the last and giving
up halfway.
I would have wanted to give it to my little brother because he took the throne in
rebellion and took it away in the same way that he robbed my brother's. Since no
child inherited his blood, he would have wanted to give it to the child of the
woman he loved.
The emperor wanted to test Rupert. Will he, who inherited Eva's blood, be as
intelligent as she is? Will she be as good as she is in alchemy, politics, and
fighting?
Eva thought she had completely deceived the emperor, but she didn't. The emperor
knew everything about how much she hated herself and how much she missed her
country. I just didn't care. It was the arrogance of those in power, and the loss
of empathy that came from power. Those in power do not sympathize with the feelings
and circumstances of those who do not have power. There is no need to do that.
The emperor was able to take possession of Eva without listening to her suffering.
It was only owned. They have never shared their feelings. On the surface, the
emperor seemed satisfied with such a relationship. Even after Eva's soul left her
body, he possessed her until the body was completely destroyed.
And his obsession went beyond insanity, and he couldn't touch him, even knowing
that she had left Rupert behind to strangle her. Rupert was the only disciple who
learned Eva's alchemy, and the only alchemist who could breathe fake breath into
her body.
It was a condition to play Eva's “death.” It was practically impossible because

Rupert was not a god, but the emperor was satisfied with the false life that Rupert
created. On condition of proving his ability, he had promised the throne.
It was Rupert's first goal in his life, and it was Eva's wish. Her aspirations were
twofold. Returning to Claude's arms, sitting a boy who has nothing to do with
Bellerum in the center of an arrogant imperial family that only knows blood and
insults them. The former failed, but the latter eventually succeeded. By selling my
son and his own life.
Rupert used Lariet to prove that Grand Duke Ventibolt was willing to rebel. I
wouldn't have expected the Grand Duke to join hands with Marquis Gorten to gather
the military, but he asked the emperor for the practical evidence he needed most.
When I thought about it, it was Tori who gave Lariet as a limb at that time. She
wanted Lariette to prove her loyalty to Rupert. Rupert didn't want to confirm it
because he didn't expect her to be loyal to me in the first place. I ended up
watching, so I don't have an excuse for myself.
In fact, unfortunately, the documents that Lariette had held as his life were not
as useful as white paper. I can't keep important documents in such a fragile safe
even if the Grand Duke leaves her under the roof to rummage through my house like
this?
Instead, Rupert used Fassbender to rob Amelia Belua's house while the Grand Duke
was paying attention to Lariet. Since the Grand Duke used his lover with his right
arm, evidence of rebellion was lined up in her villa like a fish with a bait door.
When the evidence of the stepmother was woven and poured out before the emperor, he
laughed after a long time. He was a human being who could not understand from the
beginning to the end of his life, and his laughter was also difficult because there
was no reason to understand it. Rupert was puzzled by the smile that came to the
emperor's mouth as he sat at his desk, contemplating the documents that my brother
was preparing to hit his neck.
“Why are you smiling?”
“... In fact, I think dying at the hands of my brother is the last thing that suits
me best.”
“Why?”
“Because I took this place away. If so, the ending of being taken away by someone
would not be the most plausible.”
“I'd rather be taken away by me.”
“Cheeky Army.”
There can be no ending suitable for the emperor. Because he was a human being, it
was the same as the embargo he gave up. He had no affection, no morality to have as
a human being, or the shame that even beasts would feel. If there is anyone who
deserves to take the throne from such a human being, he is Rupert. He suffered the
most damage from his violent temper.
Rupert was born and raised only to become an emperor. He was trained with only one
goal, and was raised to ascend to the throne. Not to take power, but to become an
emperor and complete Eva's revenge. The goal of life was so clear that all other
options were erased. Without the arrival point of the emperor, I couldn't get a
sense of what to do.
After that, what should I do? Becoming an emperor does not end your life either. In
fact, the life of that human being who is already an emperor has been quite long
since he became an emperor, and it didn't continue without meaning. It was a
ridiculous human being. The woman named Eva had long since ended her life, and when
even her body could not move, he seemed to have forsaken everything.
It was Rupert who was able to aim for the throne most easily by his side. He knew
the emperor's personal weakness, and he was the first to notice that he had already
given up his life. If I was watching the emperor, the place was not very busy. I
was so reluctant that I wanted to avoid being lonely. He coveted someone who could
not have it, and even though he had a gear nose, he was despised by giving his
whole heart and whole life.
I think of the emperor and Eva, but I don't know why Lariet's face always comes to
mind together. It was a subtle afterimage like the moon shining on the water
surface. Round, white, smooth.
Ah.
Rupert closed his eyes.
No.
It seems to be a warning that the head falls unconsciously. She was curious. I was
very curious about what kind of mechanism it was moving on. Why do we give so much
attention to things that are not as helpful as nails in what we want to achieve?
Why are they struggling with the life of one maid?
But he was not to covet people. Because he knows so well what the words of those in
power who coveted people are like.
You can have things. He was born holding few things, and he didn't even want to
have anything he wanted to bring up without pampering greed in the first place. In
the meantime, it was natural, to pamper some of his possessions that were held in
my hands. Tori was a 'thing' that was closer to an object than a person. So it was
fine.
But isn't La Riette different? It was only then that the obvious fact that it
clearly emerged above the surface. That's why Tori is so wary of her.
I could have changed myself. Because of her. And the change would be very dangerous
for him. Rupert unwittingly realized.
#10. A flower that blooms without awareness
“No more.”
Lehan was pretty assertive, and I only rolled my eyeballs. However, he had an even
more resolute face to see if I noticed that I saw his eyes. Firmly closed lips and
straight eyebrows are reminiscent of a very knowledgeable old man.
I stepped back with my eyes slightly lowered to the bitter eyes of Rehan, who
reminded me of Madame Crisina's father, who was in charge of my etiquette
education.
“Uh-huh?”
“No more. Come back to Belua.”
“But...”
“I even ate poison. My mother was surprised and confused, and it's not been a few
days since she set up her mind.”
My heart was greatly shaken. I would have been stunned if I heard that Rehan had
fallen from poison at the Academy. My mother or father's worries were natural.
“Please shine through your face once. It's ridiculous that it doesn't come down at
all.”
Lehan loosened his expression and changed direction, whether he thought that
assertiveness was no longer eaten by me. The slightly lowered mouth was reminiscent
of a large dog with docile eyes. I was very weak with animals, especially dogs, and
the waves that echoed my heart became more and more intense.
“Do you think you won't listen to me even though I ask you to do this?”
“But...”
“Even I'm worried about my sister and I can't sleep properly. Will my father be
mischievous?”
“I know that heart, but...”
“If your sister doesn't go to Belua, your father and mother may come to the
Imperial Palace.”
“That's not possible!”
It's ridiculous to call my father and mother here at a dangerous time like this.
However, Yang Lehan was adamant that it would not make more sense for me to remain
in the Imperial Palace.
“I can't understand why you shouldn't do that.”
“There are just a few days left for your Highness to sit on the throne. This place
is going to be very confusing.”
“Haven't you already become a prince? My sister kept his side well enough.”
“How do you know if it's enough or not?”
“... because he wanted to save his sister.”
Hesitating, Lehan quietly came up with an answer. He claimed that Rupert wanted to
save me. It's also pretty desperate.
I had already heard from him who jumped into the Imperial Palace as soon as I heard
that it happened, but I still couldn't believe it. Rupert wouldn't want me to die,
but he didn't seem to want to “desperately” save him. What would you regret for him
because I was dead? No wonder I wanted to hear it, and then a lost laugh came out.
Is there a way to do that?
“It really is. Didn't you figure out the ingredients until you drank your sister's
mixture of lofium yourself?”
When I heard that, it was really strange. Why did you do that? It is said that Tori
fed me, or to be precise, the car that I put in myself after riding in the car
contained poison other than Lopium. And Rupert noticed that in the process of
making an antidote.
Did Rupert say that Lofium's antidote was something that Rupert could make too
easily? Tori was also prepared quite thoroughly. However, Rupert did not punish
Tori to the end. In the end, it was like eating poison made by Tori.
“Well, that's weird. I don't know.”
“You have become a meaningful person to Your Highness.”
“That's too much of an elixir.”
“In any case, it has been fully proven that my sister is a man of her Highness.”
“Hugh, okay.”
“Yes?”
“I'll go. Let's go.”
While continuing to persuade Lehan, it seems that he was not confident. Lehan's
pupil grows to see if my answer was very unexpected. His blunt mouth rises greatly.
I laughed along unknowingly because my homecoming would make me laugh like that. Be
cute
“I wanted to go too.”
Even though I had regressed at best, I never had a day in Belua that I missed so
much. Moreover, the nanny's carriage accident was just around the corner. You have
to go to her and let her go somewhere else, or let her know not to ride a carriage.
“Well, I know you're coming to Belua, and I'll prepare for it right now.”
“Uh? Now?”
“Yes. I don't know what excuse I'll get out of it if I leave time.”
“But I couldn't tell your Highness.”
“Do it now.”
I couldn't refute it further because Rehan's words were resolute, and I couldn't
stop my brother from preparing the carriage. Lehan grabbed my arm and took me from
the reception room to the hallway leading to the office, and then quickly
disappeared.
“When did the temper become so urgent?”
Rehan, which I remember, was always calm. It's lamenting. Even after I was at the
door of the office, I couldn't take a break because I was worried. I wasn't worried
about preventing them from going down to Belua. I wanted Rupert to give me a sudden
vacation, but I didn't want to let him go down to his hometown even though he drank
poison and lost to sutra sutra because of himself. Of course, that's not really his
fault.
You wouldn't be interested in me that much in the first place. Actually, I don't
think I care about whether I'm in my hometown or not, so I'm worried about that. I
didn't want to confirm his indifference myself.
However, as evidenced by my inclination, Rupert allowed me to go to the office and

ask for a vacation without raising his head. Still, I'm going to spend quite a long
time in Belua, but how can I be indifferent?
I sat on the sofa next to my desk with my mouth squeezed out because I felt
overwhelmed. If I was puzzled that I wasn't going out right away, Rupert looked
back at me with his nose that he had put on the paper.
“Why?”
“What is it?”
“Why don't you go?”
If I go now, I don't know when I'll see it again, but it's a bumpy face that
doesn't seem to matter at all. It's just an expression that it's annoying for me to
interfere with my office work.
Even though he knew there was no reason why he wanted to see me privately, he
twisted strangely. No, if you play a regrettable performance, will you fall a
thousand punishments anywhere? He has a great skill at making people feel
overwhelmed. That's why Luise cries and blows every day.
“Your Highness, how long should I stay before I come?”
“There are as many as you want to be.”
“What if you want to be there for a lifetime?”
My question is that his eyebrows are raised at an angle. Is it a heart that will
only react if it comes out so extreme? He had no answer for a moment. I thought he
would soon raise his voice and say that he was going to run away now, but he
maintained his composure. The raised upper eyebrows only express feelings that may
be a little unpleasant, or unpleasant.
“Do you want to do that?”
I didn't answer right away because I really thought I would leave it as it was if I
answered it because I wanted to say that to that calm voice. As I swooped my mouth,
Rupert waited for my answer all the way to his chin. I don't urge Yang to worry
slowly.
“... no.”
“Yeah. Go and go.”

His mouth rises at an angle. For some reason, I felt teased, and I stared at him. I
know I'll come back and do that. I don't know what I'm so sure of seeing, but I
believe I'll come back. I think it would work if I was stuck next to him and
eagerly said that I was his faithful servant and belonged to him.
In other words, if you don't come back, the efforts that have been stuck next to
Rupert will become a bubble. My goal is to maintain an acquaintance with Rupert
until he becomes emperor.
“It may take some time. My parents are so worried.”
“It's okay.”
Rupert is still a casual face. Little by little, I became angry with his
insensitivity. I definitely don't want to be stuck by his side. Nevertheless, I
feel a little worse because there is no reaction to my absence.
“What if I'm lonely because I'm not there?”
The question that popped up in my upset heart was half a joke. A joke that isn't
funny enough to be said by Luisena. However, Rupert was worried about whether he
didn't accept it that way. The bridge of his nose frowns, and the answer comes a
long time later.
“If that happens, I'll go.”
My face was so serious that I couldn't find a break and nodded in a jiffy. I
wouldn't be lonely without me. No, I can't come and realize the loneliness he
didn't feel all his life.
“Do you think you're lonely? Really?”
I couldn't believe it, and I questioned it. It was a daunting question for both
speaking and listening, but the parties didn't seem to be really ashamed, so I
decided to talk about it too.
“What does it feel like to be lonely?”
“I feel like I'm left alone in the world. Whether it's a dark night, a very quiet
dawn, or a sunny day, it feels like that. It may be as if your heart is soaked in
ice water. Tears may come out.”
I don't think Rupert really knows what loneliness feels like, so he explained it in
detail. He seems to be listening to my explanation, and he nods small.
“Yeah. If I feel like that, I'll go.”
“Yes, even if you don't, come. Belua is not a bad place to visit.”
In fact, Belarus is also a popular resort area for the capital aristocrats. The
days are warm, fruits and grains are plentiful, and there is plenty of personal
feelings. Belua in the summer as it is now has fruit everywhere, and the sweet
scent vibrates. Even people who are in a hurry to become an emperor like Rupert and
are not inspired by everything may have a little anxiety in a calm place like
Belua.
I imagined the sheep in front of me on a hill where the warm sun of Belua fell. It
would be okay to go on a picnic with my mother on the hill I used to visit. I
thought I should buy a few bright summer dresses that I rarely wore in the capital.
“I'll go.”
Rupert did not answer, but I greeted him.
I found peace of mind in the wagon. The faint smell of peaches seemed to tell us
that we were getting closer to Belua in summer.
Like a child on a picnic, I twisted my body around without sighing in the carriage.
My head definitely feels tired, but I can't sleep because my heart is stomping.
Because of the fast running carriages, the wind rises, and the summer in the south
does not feel hot.
“Alas, why is it taking so long.”
After opening and closing the window, listening to the words of the chessboard
prepared to appease the freedom, and distracted, Rehan watches me with a smile.
“Please stay still.”
The tone was resolute like a teacher who confuses a child, but the expression was
soft and he didn't feel resolute at all. I reopened the window that I had closed,
ignoring his Pinzan. The fragrant fruity aroma begins to appear again. But the
smell of belua is a little sweeter.
“How much is left?”
“It looks like we're just passing through Bronin.”
Bronin is a small town halfway between the ecliptic and Belua. Although the size of
the town itself was small, it had a livable southern weather, but it was close to
the ecliptic, and the population was quite large. My father gave me a gift for my
seventeenth birthday because it was a village managed by the defense system of
Belua.
“Bronin. Would you like to buy wine?”
Bronin is famous as a producer of high-quality wine. After a very long time, I went
down to my hometown, so I bought fashionable desserts and clothes that can only be
tasted in the zodiac in Baribari — but I don't know if I can satisfy my demanding
mother's standards because of my lack of sense in decorating — but I still feel
lacking. In response to my question, Lehan closed his mouth as if he was worried
for a moment, and nodded happily.
“My father also likes Bronin's wine.”
I set foot on Bronin, recalling my seventeen days, those brilliant days. The Baron,
who manages Bronin, lived in a small house that was embarrassing to be called a
mansion, rather than a castle. When a carriage from Belua hit the corner of the
entrance, he ran out without wearing his shoes properly.
“Lariette! Mr. Lehan!”
“Hello, Baron Bronin.”

Baron Bronin was a typical Southern uncle with a thick beard. The plump, round boat
seemed to make a bumpy sound like a percussion instrument when hit by hand. Shabby
attire is an appearance that is closer to a farmer than an aristocrat.
“Oh, how did you come to the countryside like this?”
“It's rural. It's closer to Sangpagne than Belua.”
“Still, if you want to live these days, you should live in Sangpagne at all, and no
one wants to live in Bronin, so it's the same as in the countryside.”
The baron smiled as he pointed his finger at the secluded village as if he were
embarrassed. I moved my field of view along his fingertips, and there was no corner
different from my memory. Overall, the houses with low floors had colorful roofs,
and fruit trees were planted along the roadside, making it easy for anyone to pick
fruit. Now that my age is fifteen, and the last time I visited Bronin before my
regression was seventeen, it was natural if it were.
“I want to see some wine for my father. Is Baron's Chateau running?”
“Yes? Chateau?”
“Didn't you make wine? Named after his wife.”
“I'm preparing... but where did you hear the news?”
Oops.
I bit my tongue in the face of a bewildered baron. Will his chateau (winery) be
held next year? He said it was the first wine he made, and he didn't remember
exactly when he sent wine to his father. If I only guess from my memory, it seemed
like an old thing, but it wasn't. Human memory is easily manipulated.
“Alas, I think a friend who loves wine told me.”
“Oh my gosh! It was going on secretly, but it looks like it was leaked somewhere!”
The baron frowned, smiled vigorously and knocked on his stomach. Drums sound like I
expected. I secretly exhaled a sigh of relief because he didn't seem to care much
about my mistakes.
“Originally, I was preparing to give it to the Count first! Is it okay to take a

break at the cottage today and prepare for tomorrow?”
“Of course, Baron. Thank you.”
In order to express my gratitude to the baron, I handed a box of sweets bought at a

famous confectionery store in the Zodiac to the maid, and then turned to the villa.
It wasn't until then that Lehan, who was watching us from a distance while I was
talking to him, took a step and approached me.
“I want you to be careful.”
“Huh?”
“It's like a chateau.”
“Oh, I was mistaken...”

I only laughed awkwardly because I didn't know what exactly to answer his words.
The fact that I was going through the future was true, but it was hard to think
that he would fully believe the story. But Lehan believed me from the beginning. No
matter what claim I make.
“I listened to my sister and studied alchemy.”
“Are you? Alchemy?”
When my father knows, it sounds like a big deal. He didn't neglect alchemy, but he
was highly knowledgeable, and I can't hope that the only successor of Belua will
become an alchemist anyway.
“Yes. I wanted to know if it was actually possible.”
“So is it possible?”
“No. Time seems to be the realm of God that cannot be handled by magic.”
“Then you won't believe me.”
“I have never believed my sister's words.”
This is the answer I expected. I wondered where Lehan learned alchemy for the
second time, and how the hell did he learn alchemy while attending an academy after
taking the time to learn alchemy. The Academy is a place where it is difficult to
even make time to come down to your hometown because of the dense school schedule
without a vacation.
“How did you learn alchemy?”
“I have someone who knows how.”
“Yeah, the villa seems to have been a long time coming.”
I didn't notice that Lehan wanted to talk anymore, but I turned the topic back. No
matter where I learned it or how I learned it, I'm not a kid who's going to do
anything.
“It's been a long time, too.”
Originally, it was a place where I would have spent time playing every summer or
fall, but I was wondering what Bronin's villa looked like because I suddenly
entered the Imperial Palace.
Because of his father's frugal taste, Bronin's villa was a small wooden house that
didn't even look like a villa for an aristocrat. Because the days were warm, there
was no need to dig firewood, and it was cool because the stream was rippling right
in front of the log house.
“It's been a long time, Lady Lariette.”
The maid of the villa, who does not remember her face or name, carefully greets us.
She was embarrassed that she couldn't anticipate our visit because she didn't tell
anyone in Belua that she was stopping by Bronin. She is a middle-aged woman dressed
as a maid and appears to be her mother's age.
“Hello.”
“Oh, I don't need to do technology for me. My name is Eberlin.”
“Evelyn, suddenly, can I use a villa right now?”
Because of the time I spent at the Imperial Palace, the technology got stuck in my
mouth, and I used it again even though she specified it. I didn't really want to be
polite to her, but her expression becomes strange. Is it because authoritative
nobles do not have a law to be polite to their servants? I have never seen even a
father with a gracious character use technology on a servant.
“Sure, lady. I'm clearing my bedroom right now, so please wait a bit in the
reception room. Or would you like to take a walk along the river in the back? In
the meantime, I'll summarize it.”
“I'll come for a walk.”
The stream flowing in front of the villa and the river connected to it are not
large, but wild flowers bloom in full bloom, making it a popular spot for Bronin. I
wanted to go with Lehan, but I moved my feet alone because there seemed to be quite
a lot of things that needed to be taken out of the wagon and tidy up.
As I walked along a quiet side path where there was no one, an open river quickly
appeared. I hum in a cool mood as the strong wind passed through my cheeks.
“It's pretty. Isn't it pretty?”
It's been quite a long time since I didn't share my vision with Rupert, and I
talked to myself while looking down at the beautiful wild flowers that were a
habit. After I shared my vision with him, I developed a habit of looking deeper
when I saw something beautiful. Because I wanted to show it to Rupert. I wanted to
tell him how common there are beautiful things, beautiful things, and things that
can give a light touch to the heart in the world.
White, red, yellow, blue. Although they didn't sparkle like jewels, and they
weren't even as gorgeous as roses grown by craftsmen in greenhouses, wild flowers
had their own beauty.
I thought I should bring wine carefully made by Baron Bronin to Rupert as well. It
may be different from what I remember because it's a memory that's too old, but his
wine I remember had a warm taste. It was a wine with such a sweet feeling that
filled the southern sun.
Time passed quickly as I was watching the river flowing with my hips attached to a
rock that was flat enough to sit on. Imperceptibly, the sun that was floating high
in the sky descends and approaches the end of the river. If you are not aware of
time, it will pass quickly. It's as if the four years I spent in the Imperial
Palace have passed in a blink of an eye. I wonder if this time has permeated
Rupert.
“It looks like it's ready.”
“Lehan!”
I was upset by the voice I heard suddenly and looked back. Rehan, dressed in
comfortable clothes, stands with a bucket full of ice.
“I was surprised.”
He sat down next to me, clutching a top that was large enough to have fluttering
sleeves. The outfit looked like a child of a regular farmhouse, but the position of
sitting on the floor was so straight that it was ridiculous to be like a soldier,
and I got a laugh that would make me lose.
“Take some strength off your shoulders. Are you going to war?”
“Ah.”
It wasn't until then that, as if he was conscious, that he gave a lot of strength
and straightened his body a little bit. She smiles nicely and strokes her short,
shaved back hair. Every time I saw it, the line that gradually became thicker was
getting closer to the appearance of a young man.
“How do you feel about returning to Belua after a long time?”
“Okay. It's also nervous.”
“...”
“If you think about getting married to your mother, no.”
My head was already tired when I thought of a mother who would straighten her back
and raise her voice in a position as straight as Rehan, a soldier. She had a
tendency to overprotect me when she was a child, now, or before she came back. I'm
not going to send it back to the imperial family. Then how should I run away again?
As I cry, Rehan laughs slightly. I felt a little strange from his smiling face.
“My mother knows that you can't keep them from going back to the Imperial Palace.”
“Do you want me to quit too?”
Lehan frowned his dark eyebrows small, as if he was worried about my question.
Soon, a low but affectionate voice rings in the ear.
“Yes. The desire for my sister not to be in danger remains the same.”
“Could Belua be extinct?”
“Is family more important than people?”
“The successor of Belua would not say anything.”
When I talk to him like a mess, Rehan laughs at the sound of an affair. In fact,
the majority of aristocrats prioritized families over people. That would have been
the same for my father. So everyone in Belua would not have broken their own
beliefs, that is, the ideology of Belua, until they were in danger.
“I don't look like a good successor.”
“Don't sound like that. Where is a smug kid like you?”
“Don't rate it too good.”
As I raised my voice excited by Lehan's self-help, he shook his head resolutely. He

spoke without looking at me.
“Because I'm afraid I'll be disappointed.”

“Are you me? You can't do that.”
“That belief is scary.”
It wasn't until then that Lehan turned his head and looked at me right away. I was
warmly colored by the sunset with eyes that were close to dark brown and lonely
black, which was much darker than me. I raised my hand on his straight bridge of
nose and stroked it as if it were soothing.
“I will not be disappointed no matter what you do.”
“...”
“You just have to protect Belua the way you want it to be. I'll protect Belua the
way I think it is.”
“Is Beloisle what I want to protect?”
Rehan's question was not something I could answer. I wanted to ask me a question
that was up to me, but it sounded close to being lonely and alone. He didn't even
urge me without an answer to whether I was really talking to myself.
The silence that was longer than I thought was awkward, and I woke up from my seat
with my ass shaved.
“Let's go. He said he was ready.”
“Yes.”
He woke up with a nod. As I got closer to the villa, the fragrant smell of grilling
meat pierced my nose. I didn't contact Belua, so I couldn't have a chef, but Baron
sent me a chef. I suddenly became hungry and walked into the villa while sweeping
my boat.
“Are you good at walking?”
“Is Evelyn cooking?”
After hearing the sound of the moon, Eberlin hurriedly walked out of the kitchen
with an apron. The smell of butter emanating from her body stimulates my hunger
even more. The smell of meat, the smell of butter, and sweet aromas such as freshly
picked sanmaru were mixed, making it the most delicious smell in the world.
“I'm ashamed to say cooking. I'm preparing it simply because I'm afraid I'll get
hungry.”
She smiled sweetly and guided me to the table. Three or four times during my
childhood in Belua, I played with the children of a farmhouse hiding the fact that
I was the daughter of Belua. It was my father's guidance to learn what kind of life
the people of the estates lived and how they differed from the life they carried
the honor of being a nobleman, but as a young man, I was not aware of such things,
and I just had fun playing.
I don't remember it properly, but I think I've been to a house with this atmosphere
at that time. The rustic bread was golden as if it were baked at sunset, and the
strawberry jam was not as small as if it were chopped with a spatula, but it used
to be a very tasty meal just by applying it to bread. Evelyn's cuisine was also
clunky, but at the same time she felt her affectionate heart, and at the same time
it was very tasty.
“I would have been embarrassed by the sudden visit, but thank you.”
“I don't know both bodies because I keep using technology, lady.”
“Oh, this pie is so delicious!”
There is no pretense, and the peach pie she just baked is much tastier than the
famous confectionery shop in the Zodiac, which I bought a lot and held by the
baron. I forgot how to do it, and ate a large slice of pie with my hands. I feel
like everything in the world is being washed down by squeezing my mouth full and
eating a well. Alas, I like sweet foods because of that.
“Please eat slowly.”
Lehan pressed my mouth tightly with a handkerchief and poured wine into my glass.
It's so cool that you can feel refreshed because it's soaked in an ice bucket. I
laughed at the feeling that I came to a resort.
“I really feel like taking a break after a long time.”
“I don't feel like that, but I really take a break after a long time.”
When I heard it, it really did. When I came back on my twelve-year-old birthday, I
immediately ran away from home and entered the Imperial Palace. I thought of Rupert
I encountered on the market street, and picked up dumplings that were cut in the
southern style and ate them. Gyoza is definitely a common people's food. How did he
become fond of dumplings?
“Then eat at ease.”
To be considerate of me and Lehan, Evelyn politely greeted her and then left the
dining room, which was a very small room with a kitchen. As soon as her appearance
disappeared, I killed her voice and turned to it.
“How is Belua really like these days?”
“I'm not sure because I don't have it often, but I'm calm.”
“There must have been someone who came to visit my father.”
It would have been time for Grand Duke Ventibolt to move. Treason does not happen
overnight, but it is certainly preparing under the surface. Only then did I wonder
why the emperor did not deal with the Grand Duke. I'm going to hand over the throne
to Rupert, so I wonder if I don't care. It's Rupert who the Grand Duke has to fight
for the position of emperor, not him.
“Marquis Gorten... seems to have sent a scorpion a few times.”
“That's what Litchie said.”
He answered the sheep, which was not new, and moistened his throat with wine. The
fact that the Marquis had a connection between rebellion and seedling was so self-
evident. The Duke of Arnbach would focus on making Prince Arnulf an emperor rather
than intervening in rebellion because my daughter was a emperor, and the problem is
choosing. What exactly does he gain by cooperating with the Grand Duke's rebellion?
Did the Duke get promised?
Since Bernardi's founding is old, the history of aristocracy is also very long.
Therefore, it was a country that valued the name more than the status of an
aristocrat. As long as Gorten is Gorten, it doesn't matter if he's a marquis or a
duke.
“Is Litche doing well?”
“My relationship with the Marquis seems to be struggling.”
It was also before the regression that she began to feel overwhelmed by her
relationship with her. She hated the fact that she was an aristocrat. I dreamed of
being a nomad in the Capsar or a free person in Hillel. She might have gone into
exile if her appearance hadn't belonged to the typical Bernerian, a wall of pure
white skin. If she had done so, we might have been able to maintain a friendship
relationship.
“Don't you see Liché in the imperial family?”
“I don't usually encounter maidens from other palaces. There is no exchange between
Charge Rupert and Nigel.”
“Is that right.”
“I don't like hanging out with people that much. Because Nigel is a situational
uncomfortable person.”
“What kind of person is it?”
Lehan hesitates with his mouth for a while, and asks carefully.
“Your Highness the Prince?”
“Yes.”
“It's a difficult person to explain.”
I can explain it, but it was a problem because it only came out ugly. Rupert was
fussy, assertive, and poignant, and enjoyed the end, was indifferent to almost all
issues, and was often sober enough not to feel like a person. Still, sometimes...
“Is it different from what your sister went through in the future?”
“It's different.”
This question was much easier to answer. When asked if it was different from the
emperor I experienced, I could immediately answer that it was different. It wasn't
even a little different, and it was a lot different. Rupert was a dirty temper, but
he wasn't a blood-crazy monster. Rather, he belongs to a calm axis. There was no
way to go ahead and create disturbance, and attempts to harm oneself were boldly
shed.
In fact, even when the maid's brother, who had fainted for his food, died, he made
no effort to find the culprit. Because there are enemies everywhere, no one can
believe it, and it seems that they care less about loneliness. Even when I tried to
find the culprit, I thought it would be impossible to do anything. The invisible
hand will aim at him endlessly even after he becomes emperor.
“My Highness and the tyrant I have experienced are different people.”
“That would be the case if my sister said that.”
“At least not yet.”
Since Rupert has not yet become emperor, I cannot predict how it will change. He
was quiet in the past while he was a prince. In the past, he revealed full-scale
cruelty, starting with Tori's death.
After all, I wonder if Tori is the key to Rupert.
“Stop worrying about it. All right, I asked.”
“Huh?”
“I don't want my sister to be as disturbed as she was during her stay in Belua.”
In saying so, Lehan put his hand on top of my hand. Things like warmth transmitted
warmly and a sincere voice come together. I was worried about my dark brown eyes
that I was more worried about my anxiety right now than the Belua crisis that I
didn't know when it would come.
“It's okay, Lehan. I'm not really worried about it.”
I was lonely and told him all.
“At least the current preaching will try to protect me.”
“It seems like that.”
Lehan was immersed in thought. Silence came to the small dining room, but it was
not the cool kind I felt in the imperial family, but the silence that made me feel
safe even if I stayed still. It seems that Lehan has always been like that to me. A
person who finds peace of mind when he is by his side, feels consideration for me
even if he does not dare to express it. What if I entered the Imperial Palace with
a desire to protect him, but I was in a position to be protected by him again?
“I will always watch him by your Highness.”
He looks at me with his head raised, where Lehan bowed to my endless words. I was
speaking slowly.
“Just in case, he seems to have a heart to hit Belua like before...”
“...”
“I'll contact you. I ran away with my parents. With the money I collected, I bought
a small island in Hillel.”
I worked as a maiden of the Imperial Palace and didn't have time to spend money, so
the salary I had accumulated was quite a bit now that I became a maiden.
“My father can't abandon Belua and my sister.”
“Then you go too. What would the miracle that happened to me mean if I couldn't
save it too much.”
I spoke vigorously to Rehan, who was about to shake his head.

Rupert looked down at the back of my hand. It's not a hand that feels uncomfortable
because of the bursting of bone nodes as it used to be. The long, manly hand
signified the power he had. Now he has the power to survive without trying to look
like a woman.
“Did you say Laura?”
Laura was suddenly called without knowing English, but she was not really angry
about whether she thought that punishment would fall, but she was lying down as if
she bowed down with trembling.
The lower ones were poisonous and scared of him. Even Rupert himself heard rumors
that his throat would blow if he didn't like it or made a small mistake. In fact,
rather than hitting the neck of a servant, he did so even though he had never given
anyone other than Lariet a different pinzan.
“It's a very fearful face.”
Laura trembled so badly that she was sympathetic. When I fell, my eyes were only
facing the floor as if I couldn't even think of looking at this side, and my lips
were dry.
Rupert stroked my chin as she tried to find the cause of her fear. It was simple.
There is a reason to be afraid. Only the person who has committed a sin has such a
face.
“Why?”
“Your Highness, I have done nothing wrong!”
Najimak only asked, and Laura cried as if she had been beaten hard. I said that I
have no sin, and that strong denial is positive. She was sinful enough.
“What are you saying wrong?”
It was Tori who handed Lariet a poisoned car. If so, what was Laura's fault?
As soon as Larriet left for Belua, the first thing Rupert did was to search for
Tori's nod. If Tori was involved in the work of a maid who didn't even remember her
name and died after eating poison, it would be in the same context that a maid
named Laura issued me a Lariet. Whether Laura was taking Tori's hand, or she was
deceived, it would be one of the two.
“Tell me. I wouldn't have been dumb all of a sudden.”
Rupert sat down in a chair with a sigh. Laura, who bowed her back deeply as if her
head touched the floor, could not open her mouth even at his urging, and was just
shaking. With an indifferent face, he moved his hand rather than looking at the
maid who was pretending to be the most pitiful in the world.
Tang!
Laura's left ear flies with a roar. It was a neat cut as if it were cut with a
knife. However, even though the scope was adjusted by alchemy, the gun was a gun,
and her ears were broken into pieces and walked on the ground. The maid's cry
echoes the ceiling.
“Aaaak!”
She hurriedly wrapped my ears with both hands, or the place where the ears were.
The dark red blood dripped at a frightening speed and spread, making round marks on
the floor. Rupert was frowned upon by the figure. This is because I didn't like
getting dirty on the floor rather than sympathizing with the maid's pain.
“I hate to say it twice.”
Crackle.
Rupert twirled his pistol with his hand as he looked at the howling Laura. The
smooth barrel rotates smoothly, and a small paillettes sound. The smell of
gunpowder vibrated because it was not a gun that he mainly used for alchemy, but an
ordinary pistol.
“I'm sorry! I'm sorry, Your Highness!”
“You know I don't want it to sound like that.”
It's a corporation that can be stupid. Rupert shrugged his shoulders as if he

couldn't help it, and pointed his muzzle back at Laura. Then Laura wakes up and
opens her mouth wide.
“Tori did it! Tori let you do it! He said it was Hwangmyung!”
“Hwangmyung?”
“Lung, Your Majesty... Your Majesty the Emperor is worried about the safety of His
Highness, and it is a requirement to drop Lariet from His Highness! Don't let your
brother die in vain!”
“Ha.”
Rupert briefly laughed at Laura's frowning. It's called Hwang Myung.
“I'm sorry, but the emperor didn't even know about Tori's existence.”
She is a doll that Eva created to restrain the emperor. It cannot be discovered by
the emperor, and the emperor has no history of paying attention to him enough to
care about the little maiden circling around Rupert. In the first place, the
emperor had never met Tori.
“Ha, but Tori showed you a letter with the seal of His Majesty the Emperor!”
“Dexterity is good, my maiden.”
Tory told me how he made my puppet, but it looks like he sold the emperor's name.
Laura said that the killer who killed my brother received a sergeant from the
emperor in exchange for making a false accusation of La Rietra. Since Tori had
enough wealth to give others a mansion, the reward would also be a sin.
“... get out.”

Laura has nothing more to figure out. He was afraid to waste his strength on
useless things. Rumors that Rupert, who became the maiden and crown prince of
Lafert, were cruel to the lower person, is completely unrelated to the truth. He's
not interested in others enough to get pleasure from harassing others. In the first
place, fear and torture caused by need were also annoying.
In addition to Laura, there may be more maidens and servants played by Tori.
Because burning poison on the food of the imperial family is a big thing that only
one person cannot do. However, no matter how much I searched, no one with a
connection to Tori was found. Tori was struggling not to leave a trace, and there
was also a reason why Rupert lacked a hand to play.
Tori was originally in charge of this Yu mission. He has not often gone ahead and
investigated it himself. I thought about bringing in Luise, but if that happens,
Tiga or Tori will hide all the traces of Tiga and Tori. Or maybe you've already hid
it.
“FUCK.”
I was sick as if my head was going to break. He found Fea while pressing hard on
the grueling temple play. It becomes a plausible analgesic if the leaves are dried
tightly and mixed with lopium in a stone stone. As I inhaled smoke spreading like
fog, my head with a fever cooled down.
I knew Tori was wary of Lariette, but I never thought she would mobilize anyone
else. I thought that the number of Tori was clearly piercing, but something
happened that I didn't predict at all.
Rupert was shocked by the part. Tori is a life created by mixing Rupert's blood. It
was closer to the aquarium than my real aquarium. His own black hand exists solely
for his comfort. What if I don't understand her feelings like that?
“Stop coming out.”
Since several feathers were burned in a row, the room was as foggy as if it were
foggy. At first glance, it felt like a battlefield due to the faint smell of
ammunition from the scene where Laura was shot.
Behind the insignia in the corner of the office, Tori walked like a ghost. I was
tired of being pure white with only one face. She cried like a child.
“Don't do this to me.”
That's what Rupert wants to say. Tell me not to do this. Stop it. He couldn't
afford to take care of Tori's grumpy. Preparing to bite the nape of the emperor is
hard and daunting enough. However, Tori's eyes quickly turned red as if they were
dripping thick tears. The lightly flared eye area is pink. A sigh that seemed to be
scratching the inside burst out.
“What are you asking me not to do this?”
“Are you trying to abandon me?”
“Stop being shenanigans.”
“Because La Riette is alive.”
Tori burst into tears as if he couldn't stand it anymore. It was the first time
Tori cried so loudly. The chagrin is full and overflowing, and the bank flows like
a collapsed river. Her slouching cries filled the room. It wasn't until then that
Rupert realized. He will never be able to pursue her.
“You're alive, too.”
“I can't even grow up.”
Tori was frustrated. I was truly frustrated. From the moment Eva opened her eyes
every day in her life, I have never been dissatisfied that I am not a complete
human being. However, Lariette reminded me. What you didn't have.
The vivacity, the peachy cheeks, and the steps were like butterflies flying in the
middle of a fluttering butterfly. It seems like a girl at night should do it. She
didn't even know what she had. I couldn't bear it because of envy. The inside
twisted with jealousy overflows, and it flutters up and overflows hotly.
“I can't even grow up!”
Tori shouted and ran to Rupert. Even when she was created, Rupert was similar in
height to her. No, it was a little smaller than her. In the same way, she had a dry
and shapeless body, her skin was lustrous due to fatigue, and her shoulders were
narrow and thin. The stiff hair was bushy with the sheep covering the broom. They
were really shabby. But it was okay because they were 'together' shabby.
“I grew up preaching. You grew up... leave me.”
The bond shared by Tori and Rupert was created on the basis of misery. Rupert
certainly had a poor childhood. Tori was the doll that was made to endure that time
together. However, he is no longer a child. It wasn't miserable anymore. He is the
prince who will become the emperor.
“Leave me alone.”
Rupert reached out as he watched the weeping Tori still. Tori's tears are not hot.
Because she can't make the tears that humans create because their bodies hurt and
their hearts hurt. Maybe I put cold water inside my body to talk about this feeling
to me. He wiped the lukewarm water dripping with his hands with his clothes. Then I
reach out again. Until her tears run out.
“Don't cry.”
“...”
“I'm sorry. I'm sorry.”
“Even if I told you, La Riette would be better. I know.”
“Lie.”
Rupert couldn't answer what Tori just cut out. I was so sorry that I was sick to my
toes. The guilt of growing up alone. Why can't we grow up together? No, why did Eva
make her in the first place? In this way, I will live a shabby life comparing
myself to others.
Strangely enough, at that moment, I was reminded of the importance of family, which
La Riette claimed many times as if she were brainwashing herself.
“You're my family, Tori Fassbender.”
“...”
“You are my sister.”
“You didn't think so.”
Tori squinted his eyes as if he were serious or not. Certainly, Rupert has never
thought of Tori that way. They didn't feel the will or need to define what kind of
relationship their relationship was. Ridiculously, it was Lariet who established
their relationship.
Rupert had little to say about Tori's doubts. Noticing that he was picking an
answer, Tori waited without urging him. It's a sound I haven't heard in my life,
and the person who spits out such words doesn't even understand the normal meaning
of the word family. Tori knew Rupert well.
“Lariette said that.”
Again, Lariette.
Tori wanted to make a sound.
“I unavoidably insisted on how valuable my family is to me, even when I didn't need
the amount I wanted to imprint on me. I didn't understand it at first, and in fact
I still don't know what I mean completely. To me, all human beings mixed with me
and blood are just disgusting.”
“But if there is someone close to her family that she claims to be with me,
wouldn't that be you?”
“I'm not even a person, Rupert. That's me and my family?”
Tori was upset that Rupert kept reminding him of Lariette, but he tried to calm
down. The complaint about why she came now and accepted herself as a family only
after she came to him has risen to the end of her throat, but she tries to endure
it. Lariette only did what she couldn't do. Lariette turned him into a person.
He was clearly on the border between people and monsters. I was the same as myself.
I didn't know I was sick when my hand was cut, and I didn't know that I was sad
even if my mother died. He was not a weak human being who never shed tears, but a
monster with an iron heart.
However, Lariette was getting rid of the monster more and more. The small seeds she
planted in Rupert's heart seem to be germinating soon. Tori often slept at night
because he was afraid of the appearance of the seed. Rupert's change was
unforgivable. Is she the only one who is going to run away alone, leaving her alone
in this dark mess?
“Hypocrite!”
“Tori.”
“If it's me and my family, don't change.”
“It hasn't changed.”

“They also lie.”
Due to Tori's endless distrust, Rupert decided that there was no need to continue
this story anymore. At one point, fatigue rallied, and my eyelids became heavy.
“Let's stop today.”
He buried himself on the couch after issuing a chastisement order. Tori left the
room for a long time watching him turn his head as if he had no intention of
talking. The fist clenched hard shakes and hides it at the end of the sleeve. But
he knew her resentment without seeing it. I just don't get a sense of how to
soothe. This is the first time Tori comes out emotionally.
“Haah.”
Instead of thinking about Tori, Rupert looked at a small diary roughly placed on
his desk. The cover is made of high-quality leather, and it is a possession of an
aristocrat even if it is pretending to be.
It's been a while since Tori brought it, but he couldn't open the diary. It was a
bit more instinctive reluctance than a matter of conscience for not receiving
permission from the owner. Why did Lariette bury this?
Both Tori and La Riette have passed the level of trouble in a different sense.
Rupert wrapped his increasingly dizzy head with both hands. It was more difficult
to understand them than to prepare to become emperors.
I was nervous as Belua got closer and closer. I've seen my father often, but my
mother has never had a single one in nearly four years. She may already be aware
that she knows that I am not her daughter. Wouldn't it be awkward? I was very
excited, but I couldn't even guess how our relationship would change.
“Lehan, I'm worried.”
“What if my mother makes me awkward?”
“...”
Lehan didn't answer my restless questions. It seems that the mouth that swipes up
is laughing at me. However, as an academy cadet dotted with chivalry, he endured a
gearnose laugh as he tried not to offend me.
“You tried to laugh now!”
“No.”
“Why are you smiling?”
“I think my mother would have the same problem.”
My mother is as proud as I am. She was a singer who also made a name for herself in
the Zodiac. I can't imagine that she was only nervous about this when she was on
the stage where many people watched the emperor and the empress. She had a bold
character. I never remembered seeing a woman as strong as my mother.
He told me to swallow crying even at the moment of death. Until the end, she was
fearless. He was proud to say that he was sinless.
I have no shame in looking up at the sky, but I die only because of the cruelty of
the emperor. So I will not succumb to death.
Even with death in sight, even the cruel emperor flinched at the appearance of a
calm mother. It was the first time he saw the fall of Belua and reflected what
could be called a facial expression.
Even when I took a double bath, it was very different...
“La Riette!”
A loud voice breaking my mind comes through the window of the carriage. The
performance was enormous enough to be eaten by the ears. Lehan and I were surprised
to open the window wide.
The Countess of Belua was still so far away that he could only see the palm of his
hand, and her mother was rolling in a wheelchair and rushing here at a tremendous
speed. Because the road is not well cleaned, she may fall if she runs in a
wheelchair so fiercely, but she doesn't slow down at all. I was horrified and
ordered the coachman to stop, and then got out of the carriage and ran to her.
“Mother! It's dangerous!”
“La Riette!”
She looked at me and speeded up even more. I can't see my arms. I ran with full
pride as to why I was out alone without having to push my wheelchair. The farmer
who was working in the field watched us with open eyes to see if her outing was
unexpected.
“Mother! Slow down a bit!”
“Why are you coming now, Lariette!”
We were able to face each other quickly because they were both facing each other
quickly. I was surprised by my mother who ran like crazy, and I couldn't know what
to say. I was sorry, but she opened her mouth that didn't fall because she wanted
to be the first one, and her words were one step faster. No, it was more of a
sobbing sound than a word.
“Huh.”
“Mother!”
She took her hands off her wheelchair and covered her face with both hands. My
mother's tears shocked me a lot. I couldn't even get closer because my feet didn't
fall as if they were stuck to the ground. Why?
“How much, black, worried about you, black, ji, no?”
“I'm sorry...”
I bowed my head without even making excuses. It is only then that the guilt of
upsetting her, whose body is not holy, comes to reality. I was always sorry for
leaving Belua at will, but I was trying to adapt to the Imperial Palace, and I was
overflowing with emotion as if the bank had collapsed. I was sorry for her, and I
only flinched my feet, but I couldn't approach her anymore.
“Baby, Lari, my baby, are you here?”
My mother reaches out to me. I could not refuse, and barely moved my feet and
grabbed her white hand. It's drier than I remember. When I looked closely, my
mother was still fine, but she was emaciated.
“It was a lot big.”
She looked closely at my face and touched it. My heart hurts tingling due to the
stuttering touch. And it turned out that in this life, I couldn't show her how I
grew up.
Before the return, I thought of my mother, who was very upset that Lehan was not
coming to Belua. This time, the two children would have doubled their upset because
they were so ruined.
“I'm sorry, mother.”
“It's okay. You had a reason too.”
“Inhale!”
I swallowed tears that were about to fall on my mother's affectionate words. You
can't cry here! If I look strong, my mother will send me back to Sangpagne with
peace of mind. As I was, I gave strength to my eyes and looked at the sky.
“Lari, would you like to see me?”
My mother called me to appease me to burst into crying. I shrugged my waist halfway

to face her gaze. The eyes I faced were still strict but affectionate, fiery, but
full of love for me.
Alas, I may not have missed Belua. I missed her. Even though the blood was not
mixed, she lived a lifetime, or two lives as a mother and daughter.
“I really wanted to see it too.”
“Yeah, that's all I need, I am.”
My mother smiled and wrapped your hand in my hand, slightly raised on her leg.
Lehan, who got out of the carriage, walks to us with a loud and clear sound. When
he saw the two pairs of open eyes, he sighed small.
“It's very dangerous to jump out of the wagon.”
“Yeah, Lariette. You have to be careful.”
“My mother too. Why the hell are you leaving alone without a bell? If I had waited
at the mansion, I would have gotten lost in no time.”
Lehan grabbed and pushed her mother's wheelchair while nagging with a blunt turo.
Even though there was a carriage right behind us, we walked to the mansion. The
road to the mansion was not properly cleaned, but the wheat fields spread out on
both sides, and it was quite beautiful. Since it was still before it ripened, the
wheat rippling blue was spectacular.
“Lady! Aren't you a lady?”
A farmer who was working in the field comes out to the roadside and greets me. The
face was full of surprise and joy. Even though I didn't remember his name, I smiled
and greeted him who was familiar.
“You're back!”
“I just visited it for a while.”
“Oh my gosh.”
He dragged his tongue as if he was sorry, and took a green apple out of his arms
and wiped it with a clean handkerchief and handed it to me.
“Please stay there for a long time! Everyone wanted to see her.”
It has a fresh smell of apples that are not yet ripe. Perhaps this apple was the
only snack that adorned his day. I accepted an apology because his heart was barely
there.
It was a summer belua. Belua that I missed so much. I realized that I was in Belua
from the back of Rehan pushing my mother's wheelchair.
“Well done to come back to Belua.”
“Yes. Well done.”
Lehan immediately affirms in my little words alone. I had a premonition that it

would be a happy time like a tearful winter.
Hometown has a special meaning for everyone. In a sense, it is formed by a fateful

encounter like a family. Even God could not change the hometown in which he was
born. Belua will remain the supreme value of being home to me and will always be
special. Every day I spent in Belua was so special to me.
Contrary to worrying that it might make me awkward, my mother wanted to be attached

to the amount that she couldn't fall with me at least once. No matter where you go,
it's hard to follow the sound of a wheelchair. I tried to dry my mother who was
chasing her to the hill of Hansako.
“Mother, this hill is hard to climb with a wheelchair.”
I cried as I looked back at my mother who came with me until the entrance to the
hill. It would have been nice if I had the power to push her up, but no matter how
much physical training I did every morning, it was impossible to hit an innate
limit.
“I can climb! I've been following you a lot these days, and look at your forearms
getting thicker, hey.”
My mother took a pose boasting that she was very slender and had strong forearms.
With a sigh, I grabbed her wheelchair and turned to the mansion.
“If I had to follow you like that, I just wouldn't go.”
“Lari, you don't have to. Because I can do it alone.”
“No, it's hard.”
In my resolute refusal, she follows me with a small sigh. My mother shrugged her
shoulders as if she couldn't help it, and pointed her hand at the hill.
“Did you really like that hill?”
“It's okay. I've been there a lot.”
“I know that you love watching the sunset over there the most.”
I did not deny. Because it's true. I loved and loved looking out over the village
from there, which is the highest hill in Belua. I never had a landscape as
beautiful as Belua at the time of sunset.
“Lariette, did you just go alone? Mom will stay at home.”
“It's really good...”
She smiled and put her hand on top of my hand as I blushed over my sorry words. Go
and go. Whispers in a small but affectionate voice. After I nodded, I handed over
my mother's wheelchair to the servant who followed me.
After walking a little, the familiar uphill road comes into my eyes. It's a small
hill, but it's quite steep and breathtaking. Yesterday, I was tired because I
chatted with my mother all night, but the smell on the tip of my nose quickly made
me feel better. Belua is a region where many wild flowers bloom, so it is a
fragrant walk no matter where you walk.
In the middle of the hill where I climbed, my favorite zelkova tree was waiting for
me with a straight back.
After saying hello to the tree that would not answer, I sat down without laying a
mat. White socks will hold grass, but what does it matter? I am not the maiden who
now replaces Rupert's face. It's a Beloan La Riette.
I had imagined this hill dozens and hundreds of times in Sangpagne, the zodiacal
path. This hill was the first thing that came to mind when Rupert missed his father
and mother when he was afraid or troubled by the guilt that caused it. Immersed in
nostalgia, the place I drew in my head was always unrealistically beautiful.
“After all, memories are glorified.”
I just came, but it wasn't as beautiful as my memory. The weeds were overgrown and
overgrown, and the zelkova trees were not properly groomed, and the branches were
stretched long. It was no wonder that it was not a garden of aristocrats, but only
a hill in a rural manor.
But I just felt good because I didn't think I would be able to walk here before
Rupert became emperor. An ordinary hill, the ship looks beautiful.
“Shumcha.”
As you get closer to the ground, the blushing sun gradually subsides. As I looked
at the sky spreading red like paint, I raised my body to the idea that I had to go
back before the day was completely over.
“Are you coming down now.”
When I arrived at the entrance of the hill, I descended from the carriage bearing
the seal of Yang Belua that Lehan had been waiting for. My mother would have told
me that I was here. I was escorted by Lehan with a smile at Bash City.
“You don't have to pick me up.”
“The day is about to get dark.”
“It's not Sangpagne, it's Belouan.”
“The South is not the same as it used to be. Danger is everywhere.”
In recent years, I stared at Rehan, who was only nagging, with thick eyes, and then
leaned on a fluffy backrest. The horse moves its feet with the sound of a rattling
horseshoe. Since techniques are not as common as the zodiac, I have only seen
ordinary carriages here. Knowing the taste of driving a Prao wagon myself, I felt a
little disappointed when I saw a loose line tied to a horse.
“Oh, I'm hungry.”
“I think you can look forward to the dinner because Chef Verno said he put a little
effort into it.”
“Power? Wen power?”
“My mother is not the only person who was excited when my sister returned to Belua
after a long time.”
He smiles as he looks at me with his eyes open. It was a simple smile without any
unusual corners, but she was handsome enough to be admired. Ah, Lehan is growing
really well. I had a heartwarming smile as I looked at him as he was becoming a
young man who had been dedicated.
“By this point, there must have been maids following you.”
Whether Lehan went to train or to take a bath, the butler Boite was troubled by the
maids who left their duties behind and stopped chasing them. Growing up fast, he
was already smelling the smell of a handsome young man, so it was natural that the
maids could not be distracted.
“Yes?”
“No. I think it's all here. Let's get off.”
I stepped on the floor, holding the outstretched hand of Lehan, who got down first.
The butler who greeted us bowed his back while touching his stiff mustache. He was
a bit shy and his actual personality was not very affectionate, but his loyalty to
Belua was great.
I remembered him asking Louise, who was dragging Lehan on a topic other than a
knight. I was very fond of sweets, and I was picking around the kitchen, and when I
was kicked out by Verno, he held a few candies in his hand with a blunt face. One
corner of my heart is tingling.
“Voight.”
“Lady, the dinner that Verno set up so hard will cool down. Come on, go up.”
“How about having a voite together?”
“... yes?”
Servants never had a way of eating with the enshrined nobles. There was no generous
aristocrat who only violated manners and tolerated it.
Voight's hard expression distorts as if he can't understand what I'm making. The
Countess's maids are the scariest faces, but when I look back, it's also a bit
cute.
“Let's have a meal with Voight.”
“Is it me? Are you with the Countess and the lady?”
Voight's mouth is wide open. He shook his head almost as if it were a flagship.
“How dare I do that? It's not a knight who triumphed and returned, and it's okay.”
“Did you have to go to war for Belua, fight, and come back to be loyal to the
Countess? Voight has been trying his whole life to care for our family. I think
it's hard work enough to be congratulated.”
He couldn't think of closing his mouth with an open mouth to see if my words were
unbelievably shocking. No, is that surprising? My father was certainly an
aristocrat, but he didn't treat his servants carelessly.
“Lady... Lady Lariette, how should I accept this favor...”
“You just have to take it without thinking. It's also voiced that Rehan rectified
all the accidents he was hitting.”
“Yes? When did Muppet get into an accident?”
Is it not yet? I looked back at Lehan standing behind me. He also noticed something
unexpected, but he kept his mouth shut to see if he didn't intend to fall in love
with it. I touched his torso with my elbows.
“Lehan, what are your thoughts?”
“It would be nice to be together, Voight.”
“Well, if even the muppet says that...”
“Is Boyt crying now?”
I was surprised by the bite in the eyes of the blunt butler, and I reached out to
him. As I approached, he turned around angrily.
“Oh, no. It's going up.”
Rehan and I want to have a meal with Voight, but my father and mother are not the
ones who would never oppose it. Moreover, since Chef Verno worked for me, the
amount would be great, but it was clear that it would be daunting for us, with only
four members of the family, to get rid of it.
My father and mother sat in the dining room and were waiting for us. When I say
that I would like to have a meal with Boyt, he simply nods. After thanking his
father, Voight took a seat at the very end of the table. It was not a seat facing
the top seat, but literally the end of the table, so I wondered if I could reach
the dishes.
“Voight, it would be nice to sit next to Lehan.”
“Yes?”
“It's too far away. What do you eat there?”
Voight's arms are made of rubber, so if you increase it, it will be difficult to
reach the appetizer, let alone the food you saw on the spot, unless it stretches as
you increase it. He squatted and raised his body and sat down next to Rehan. I
wanted to make a good proposal to him because he looked very uncomfortable and
worried about losing weight.
“Voight, I'll take it easy.”
My father also recommended food with a gracious smile to see if such a voice was
unhappy. Voight nodded with a trembling fist with a more moved face than when I
suggested a meal.
“Let's start with an appetizer.”
Verno, who came out of the handmade kitchen and explained the food, looked back at
me as he glanced at the seated voite. With a triumphant smile, he pointed to the
appetizer in front of me. It was a dish in which the tongue of a cow was boiled,
but considering that it was the first form I saw, it was not a southern meal.
“This is a dish I learned from a chef from Kapsar, lady!”
“It would be delicious. I worked hard.”
“The lady loves meat dishes very much! I'm not my lady who couldn't use the four
tribes when it comes to sweet and meat!”
“...”
Chef Verno's perception of me never changed, even if I regressed or returned after

a few years in the ecliptic. He must know me as a baby pig with a child's diet.
The bowl was blown endlessly, as Chef Verno proved why he was so confident. It was
the dessert that was more of a true sacrament than the main dish. A sweet feast of
sweets and sweets. Chef Verno looked at me with sparkling eyes as if I was moved
and expected to shed tears.
I didn't like sweets as I used to, but I still didn't lose interest in desserts
because I went in and out of a teahouse selling sweet snacks with Lehan, and I
watched him put the dessert in front of me with a satisfying smile.
Chocolate, which has a very strong odor, is placed in a warm tableware and flows
like a liquid. On top of it, various seasonal fruits from Belua were decorated like
beautiful sculptures. Frozen milk was added separately to create a sweet but
summery dessert. I clapped my hands with pure admiration for Chef Verno's skill.
“Verno, it's amazing. Is it too pretty to look at?”
“I thought you would like it! The lady has nothing sweet! Pretend! Because you like
it!”
“...”
It sounded like I was praising his cooking for the simple reason that it was sweet,
but I shut my mouth because he seemed delighted with my compliment anyway.
“Lady, we have a lot of frozen milk here, so please enjoy it to your heart's
content! Please enjoy one treat at a time!”
No, I can't eat that much.
I looked away from the excited chef Verno's gaze and listened to a dessert plate
decorated with green leaves. Voight, who imperceptibly permeated the table in
Belua, is in full swing with his father.
“Voight, eat dessert.”
“Yes, lady. Thank you.”
He listened to a plate of Verno's dessert, as if he had only noticed my words. My

father and Lehan don't like sweets, but they eat seasonal fruits that Verno gave
out separately. I looked up at my mother looking at me with a heartwarming smile
like Verno.
“My mother should eat it too.”
“No, it shouldn't be a hat. I'll eat it after you've finished eating.”
“I'm never short of it...”
Up to my mother.
I felt like a baby pig in Belua, and I became zinced. I'm not twelve years old who
just returned from regression, but I'm close to a fifteen year old woman! I ate the
dessert without sound in a grievous heart—there was a taste— and suddenly I looked
down at my wrist.
It's not as plump as it was when I was a kid, but it's definitely not as skinny as
if it were broken. The flesh was moderate, and the right hand looked very soft. I
must have lost so much weight around this time that I was too dry and twisted to
look bad. Is it because I ate too much at the Imperial Palace as an excuse to hint
at Rupert's food?
“Lariette, my face still looks better.”
“That's right, lady. It has become very beautiful. Originally it was cute, cute,
and so pretty.”
At the words of her mother, the maid who was listening to the support from the side
hits her face. She was a maid whose face was familiar, but she didn't remember her
name. I think I mainly followed my mother and did chores...
“Is that right, Nelly? Isn't our La Riette so pretty? What if I install someone to
take me with me?”
“That's right. Nowadays, there are a lot of young people like Nom Pang, oh, sorry,
there are a lot of men.”
Oh, it was Nelly.
The name of a maid who is younger than a nanny, but not a young age, was quite old.
I laughed when I saw the maid who was hitting all of her mother's remarks, and the
butt seemed quite sincere.
“That's not going to happen, don't worry.”
“Yes, she was the attendant maiden of Her Majesty the Crown Prince, right?”
The laughter of Nelly saying that was very insidious. With her eyes and smile as if
she knew something, she was reluctant to have any information about Rupert's
relationship with me.
“Uh, that's right.”
“If Your Highness the Crown Prince was so handsome.”
Rupert was handsome. I have never seen such a handsome man in my life or in my life
before I returned. Even though my ferocious eyes seemed to kill people right now,
were flawed.
“Uh-huh, handsome.”
“All the spirits of the family called me are aiming for His Highness the Crown
Prince.”
“Nelly! Be careful.”
“Egu, I'm sorry, Ma'am. I shuddered the main book again.”
It was none other than my mother who dried Nelly, who gave me another suspicious
wink. She shook her head calmly, as if she couldn't even imagine me getting
involved with Rupert. Nelly drew her body while wining at her mother's scolding. I
only knew that she was reaping the curiosity between me and Rupert around that
point.
But it's my big illusion.
“Lady, lady. Can you tell me a story about Your Highness the Crown Prince?”
After her meal, she was desperate to listen to my bath as I headed to the bedroom.
I said I don't want to take a bath, but if so, I'll clean the room. What the hell
is this frantic because you want to hear it?
“What are you so curious about?”
“Is it true that your Highness saved the lady from a situation where she was driven
out of the imperial family by wearing a grim framing name?”
“Uh?”
“I was framed to hear that the lady was trying to poison her, but I was upset that
if she touched her, she would not let her feet enter the Imperial Palace! I said
you gave it out.”
There is a sense of exaggeration, but it was not completely wrong. I stopped

walking and looked back at her as I wanted to know where she had heard this story.
“Uh, that's what happened.”
“Oh my god! Really! Then the rumor was true!”
“Huh? What rumors?”
“It is rumored that the lady receives the favor of His Highness the Crown Prince in
one body.”
“It wouldn't be a favor...”
If such an attitude is favored, it can be said that almost all of the Countess's
servants receive the favor of his father. But as if Nelly didn't even hear my
negative words — she seemed to have a tendency to listen only to what she wanted to
hear — she was excited and clapped her hands and rolled her feet at the same time.
“My lady should be the protagonist of that romantic imperial love affair!”
“Huh? A love affair?”
“Uhu, it's okay to talk to me. Since then, I have a heavy mouth.”
No, I think it's lighter than a bird's hair...
I turned my head because it was too difficult to face Nelly, frowning in my left
eye. No matter what I say, she will listen to my romance with Rupert.
I'm surprised that such a ghost story revolves around among the maids, by the way.
In other words, Rupert, who became a prince, was so popular because of his
outstanding appearance that it was rumored to be a star. The prestigious Young-Ae
often had scandals even if only words were mixed with Rupert. If all the rumors
about him were true, he wouldn't have an imperial woman he hadn't dated.
“I'm tired. Let's go in, Nelly.”
“Will I need to clear my room?”
“I don't tremble so neatly. You can do it tomorrow.”
What would I have cleaned up this morning anyway?
I replied roughly, bitten Nelly and the other maids, and walked into the bedroom
alone. When I lay down on my bed, I feel like my fatigue is relieved sluggishly. At
the moment, I thought of Nelly's words, who had all kinds of frustration alone, and
I buried my face in my pillow. The ear becomes hot
It's my romance with Rupert.

If he hears the rumor, he will restrain me, saying goosebumps. I also hated
goosebumps, but I didn't feel good because I imagined that he was struggling with
rumors intertwined with me.
I don't like it either, well! I hate you too!
I somehow accepted that he was a different person from the emperor of the past, but
that doesn't mean I love Rupert privately. He wasn't a monster, but he was still
violent, mischievous, and... hated anyway.
I didn't even think Rupert popped out in front of me, but I felt so bad that I fell
down my pillow. I have to go to wash. A, I was just offended.
“What are you doing now?”
It was a leisurely afternoon. When I had to make a plan to save my nanny from the
risk of a carriage accident, I found Lehan because I needed a discussion partner.
However, contrary to my idea that he was walking around the butler saying that he
was in the garden, he was doing something very different.
Oh my God!
“What do you have in your hands right now?”
The liver is big too! What if the garden catches fire! I rubbed my eyes because I
couldn't believe what was in Lehan's hand. It was something I used to see at the
Imperial Palace. It was often held in the hands of Rupert, and although it was
quite expensive, it was not very good for the body.
“Lehan!”
Lehan throws his face on the floor with a casual face and turns his back. Then I
began to walk stringy. It looks like a run away, but it's too shameless to do so.
No, where is she going now?
“Come here!”
I followed him and hurriedly walked. It was a hard and fast step, but I was forced
to get caught by the speed of running. I caught up with him at a terrifying speed
and grabbed his wrist. It was the moment when my morning training was shining.
“... please close your eyes.”
“What do you close your eyes? Are you afraid you smoked now?”
“Yes.”
“You know how bad that is for you?”
“Don't you smoke preaching?”
“Your Highness the Prince?”
“Yes.”
I was amazed by the attitude of Rehan, who didn't even feel like reflecting, and I
was speechless. Do you know if Rupert does it, I can smoke too?
“Why do you compare yourself to your Highness?”
“That's what your Highness recommended.”
“What!”
Rupert, this guy! Is it that I recommended something bad for my brother to be

useless to my body? No, when did you make that much of an acquaintance? I was also
outrageous to Rupert and Lehan, who secretly put a face on me.
“Are you unconditionally saying that your charge is authorized? Your Highness
Maiden is me, not you!”
“I haven't even tried it a few times.”
I felt like my blood pressure would rise and fall due to Rehan's bumpy tone.
Strangely twisted eyebrows are very rebellious. I ignored my brother's disgruntled
attitude and rummaged through his pants dance.
“What are you doing?”
“Give me here. Didn't you hide anything?”
“That's the last one, sister.”
I can't believe it. I found a piece of fabric in the back pocket of Gearco's pants
that appeared to be a faded pocket. When I opened it, it was full of feathers. Oh
my God! Jousting!
“You, you! Where the hell did the money come from?”
“Because your Highness gave it to you.”
“You can't! Don't smoke!”
“Why is it?”
I couldn't immediately answer Rehan's rebellious question. This is because the

situation suddenly understood. Yeah, it was at this time of year. A time when Lehan
was insanely out of place. There has come a time of fury and fury that no one can
avoid. I looked up at Rehan, who was frowned upon by sinning the fea held in his
hand.
“Verse. vs. Not. It's okay.”
Lehan left his seat with a bumpy face saying he didn't want to hear nagging
anymore.
“Where are you going to run away?”
I shouted and chased, but I couldn't catch up with his fast pace, which was much
bigger than me and even received a knighthood. Ogi arose and kept chasing him, but
it wasn't until after a long distance from him, I stopped walking when I realized
that I couldn't hold him no matter how hard I tried.
“Haah.”
It's only then that Lehan looks back with a relaxed face as he breathes vigorously.
I've never thought of it as a yalmib, but why does it look like this today?
“Did you calm down?”
“If you get caught, you're dead!”
“If you get caught, what would you do again?”
Lehan's shoulders rise slightly. I knew Lehan. The face was still polite, but that
gesture was clearly intended to make fun of me.
In fact, even if I caught Lehan, there was no way to do it in the first place. He
was no longer a child, and it wasn't illegal, like a very strong sedative popular
in Madam's salons, where fashion began these days, and Rupert would become even
more popular after he became emperor.
But even though I was concerned about his health, I wanted to tear it off. What's
more, isn't he going to be a soldier?
“If you go to the battlefield, your mind will be devastated, but you need to be
strong! Aren't you going to think about your health?”
“I don't intend to abuse it enough to strain my body.”
“Lehan!”
“Thank you for your concern.”
As always, Lehan thanked me for his blunt but affectionate tone, and then slowly
approached me as the medicine rose and rolled his feet at the same time. I was
stunned and laughed because I was careful as if it were calming an angry beast.
When I return to Belua, everyone treats me as a child. Or treat a baby pig that
only reveals what to eat.
“My sister is so worried that I will not smoke in the future.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
“Lie.”
“It really is.”
I grabbed his hand in a coloured tone. Now it's big enough to hold one hand with my
two hands. As Rehan's hand grew, the day of Rupert's becoming emperor might have
come.
“Yeah, I thought about it! Shippuden's puberty or anything is fine. But you have to
take care of your health.”
“Did I get sick because I smoked too much in the past?”
“Uh, no...”
You were very healthy until you climbed into the guillotine for rebellion. I was so
healthy that I played like a bastard and had an accident whether it was in the
zodiac, in Belua, or at an academy.
However, Lehan shut his mouth because if he told me the truth, he would really be
like he used to be.
“That's not it.”
“So why did I find it?”
It wasn't until then that I clapped my hands when I thought about the purpose of
finding Lehan.
Our nanny, Viscount Koen, said she had just returned to Coen. Since it was a long
time ago that Neither Lehan nor I needed a nanny, she would have stayed in Belua
only to comfort her mother. My mother would have been very lonely because I and
Rehan suddenly left Belua without permission.
“I need to save a nanny.”
“Is she dangerous?”
When I roll up my fists in a circle and give strength to speak, Rehan's face
becomes serious. I'm not the only one who loved nannies. Many people in Belua were
relieved by her affinity.
“No, it's not dangerous right now. I don't know if she will be able to come here in
a dangerous time.”
“Why?”
“I don't remember the exact date, but she died in a wagon accident. In the year I
was sixteen.”
Lehan nodded as he stroked my chin.
“Then it's just around the corner.”
“Yeah, so I have to somehow stop my nanny from riding a carriage next year.”
“Koen is not far away, so I hope to visit it tomorrow.”
I was actually curious that he seriously believed in my impenetrable sound. Even my

father said that what I went through is the future, so this time it might change.
“I think you would believe hydrangeas bloom in the fields where I sowed rose
seeds.”
Lehan laughed as if the words were ridiculous. He sometimes laughed at the sound of
the wind falling, and I liked the sound. It's a laugh that reminds me of a
refreshing summer.
Suddenly, Rupert came to mind. I don't remember seeing him make a sound and smile
sincerely. It was natural that he was a rare person to smile. I wonder if it was
the sound of dragging his tongue when he laughed at the amazing sheep. If he laughs
loudly like me, what does it sound like? Is it still like a cold winter howwind?
“So what should I say to my nanny when I visit Koen?”

“Isn't it a simple task to order not to ride a carriage in the future?”
“What?”
I looked back at Lehan because I wanted to hear that I was wrong, but he had a
casual face. The fact that Lehan, who does not have a military tee, is a cadet of
the Academy from the inside of his bones, was an approaching word, except for a
short night's head or a stiff posture.
It's an order for a nanny! Strictly speaking, she was my lower man, but I didn't
want to obey her by command, as she cared for and examined me like my own child.
“Why is it? Coen has been attributed to Belua for more than a few decades.”
Isn't it natural that you don't like it? However, Lehan didn't understand it. I
shook my head with a deep sigh.
“I don't want to order a nanny.”
“Then I actually died and returned to the past, and my nanny will die in a carriage
accident, so be careful?”
It seems sarcastic, but Lehan is not a character worthy of contempt for me.
In fact, his words also make sense. It was dangerous to increase the number of
people who knew my secret in the yard where Lehan and his father had already
learned about my regression. No matter how much I was a nanny that I followed like
my mother. Maybe she'll believe me.
“Well, I found you because I didn't know how to do it.”
“Don't tell your nanny that your sister has returned to the past.”
“That's right. What if she was so worried about me that she tried to put it in the
Asylum (psychiatric ward).”
If she had a similar personality to her mother and had a lot of worries, it was a
story that was likely enough. Lehan also didn't say anything other than giving
orders to her. I rolled my feet in silence and exhaustion of ideas, and held my
hands face to face.
Pair!
The flickering thought was a joyful move, but with a sudden frictional sound, Lehan
looked back at me with his eyes wide open as if he was upset.
“Let's play!”
“Yes?”
“It instills in her the perception that wagons are very, very terrible things.”
“Are you going to brainwash your nanny?”
“Why did you suddenly become so violent?”

I was upset and frowned upon by Rehan's radical speech. Lehan seemed to be secretly
getting acquainted with Rupert after I fell under poison in the Imperial Palace. Is
that why?
“Because I listened very well to me, and I had a clever horse.”
“Did Your Highness Sergeant you?”
“Yeah. I was good at bringing it in.”
Jeffrey had no way to listen unless it was directed by Nana or Rupert, and there
was a corner of Ancalzine, so it was a tricky word that would make him angry if he
didn't look into it often.
How did Jeffrey know I was leaving myself, I left the stall alone and chased the
carriage in Belua. It wasn't until I reached the middle of my journey that I was
forced to bring the stubborn words I discovered to Belua. I planned a small play
because of the ingenuity of being able to follow without tying a line.
“You just have to let Jeffrey play!”
“Are horses smart enough?”
Lehan tilted his head as if he doubted that my plan could go well. Of course, I
wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't known the word Jeffrey, but Jeffrey was
really “that smart.” Strangely enough, the animals that Rupert cares for behave
like people together. As if there was a perception. I wonder if alchemy was used
for animals as well.
“That's why.”
I believed in my story of coming back beyond death, which may sound blatant. I
snorted at Rehan's distrustful eyes and headed to the stables. The stall keeper
greets us in a half-color manner.
“Oh, lady! I didn't, but I was going to visit the mansion right now.”
“Why?”
“The lady brought me from the Imperial Palace, and the taste is so bad that I don't
continue to feed her.”
Even though Jeffrey is tricky for people, his diet is not difficult. I was puzzled
and approached by a horse that emits a faint white light as if it had received
moonlight. Jeffrey, who was stuck in the corner of the stall and didn't even give
an eye to the stall keeper, slowly turns his neck and looks at me.
“Jeffrey, why didn't you eat rice?”
When I asked, Jeffrey made a loud, small cry. I slowly passed the carrot handed
over by the stall keeper to the horse's mouth. Soon, the crunchy carrot chewing
sounds a small stall with a light size.
“Do you eat well?”

I looked back at the stables, pointing to Jeffrey, who was casually chewing
carrots. He shook his head hard when it was zinc-colored and denied the sight in
front of him.
“Wow, I didn't eat it...”
“Well, I'm going to Coen with Jeffrey tomorrow, so please be prepared.”
It looks like a tricky guy fought a hunger struggle, saying he took him to an
unfamiliar place and left him alone. I stroked Jeffrey's mane as if he was hungry
because he was stunned and funny by the beast's ankalzim, eating his trough.
“Did you starve because I didn't come, you?”
“It's really clever. I endure hunger because the owner doesn't come.”
The stall keeper looks up at Jeffrey with admiration. It wasn't until then that
Lehan, who was standing beside me, nodded, saying he understood what I had said.
“Okay. I want to hear what kind of play it is.”
“I have to get into a wagon accident.”
“... yes?”
“You have to let Jeffrey hit me.”
“Do you ever have a head ache?”
I squeezed my lips out at Rehan's rudeness.
“Are you really going to play such a dangerous play?”
“Because it's not dangerous. How smart Jeffrey is.”
“Let's be clever, Han Gat Beast...”
Purung!
Rehan's Pinzan was blocked by Jeffrey's snort and could not be heard properly. I
asked Lehan, who was stunned, to look at it. Yesterday, he went into the mansion as
if he didn't want to listen to me anymore, so it seems like he's going to oppose it
today. But I don't have as much desire to be persuaded by him.
I couldn't tell my nanny that I knew the future when I came back from death, and I
didn't listen to it when I pampered the herd with craziness, and I hated ordering
her even more.
Frowned upon as if he didn't understand my stubbornness, or that he didn't want to

understand, Lehan opened the door to the carriage where Jeffrey was tied, as if he
had given up.
“Do you go to the store too?”
“I can't spend it alone, isn't it?”

“Yeah! I was worried that the way to go would be bored, but it was good.”
I smiled brightly as I listened to the Recat (a type of strategy game) set in the
carriage. It may be my tomb to give soldiers a game with a battlefield motif, but
today I didn't want to read a book or embroider like other spirits.
“... do you know how to do it?”
“Of course. I've tried it a few times.”
Lehan doubted that I knew the rules, and when I picked up one of Lecat's words and
waved it in front of me, he grabbed his words with a sigh. The moment he catches
the horse, the carriage begins to move slowly. I asked the coachman to go to Koen
as soon as possible, and then looked back at the number that Rehan had placed.
“You know how to do it, right? What if I put words here.”
“It would be lonely and unfair to start fairly.”
How arrogant is his lips, as he slowly breaks his luck. I was so excited that I
laughed and moved my words. Even if you ignore me, you ignore me like this! I
haven't tried it a few times, but I've never seen it when I had a little fun with
the spirits.
“I don't like that! Start fair.”
“You will regret it.”
“No, I swear.”
Shortly after I shouted so proudly, I swallowed the silence, looking down at the
plate covered with a tight waterway.
“Um...”
“I told you that you will regret it.”
“What are you? What cadet is good at playing games here?”
“It's a secret.”
“Do you gamble?”
Of course, it was a joke, but at the moment Rehan's face hardens hard. I was upset
and grabbed his wrist.
“No, isn't it?”
You've already derailed that far?
“No.”
Lehan denied me by knocking on the shoulder as if calming me when I was surprised.

However, it is not easy to dispel doubts that have bloomed in every corner of the
heart due to the long gap between questions and answers. In the past, when Lehan
was a little older than this, he said that not leaving school was a lot rider, and
it was sometimes found on the gambling board. I wonder if his derailment began
earlier than I thought.
“It's really not. I've been mischievous, don't take it seriously.”
When Lehan distorted his face as if he cried because I couldn't stand firm, he
touched my cheeks and laughed. I didn't fully believe his words, but instead of
burying, I went over and grabbed the horse again. If you really gamble as a hobby,
you'll get a tee. I even took money to look at the gamblers' gestures that would
unconsciously come out.
And by the time I arrived at Koen, I lost all my salary for a month.
“Do you want me back?”
“No, it's okay... Because a bet is a bet.”
I sighed rather than looking at Lehan, who took off my pocket and swirled around
with my finger on the ring on a heavy wallet. He doesn't feel like a gambler, but
he didn't know because he was expressionless at this time. Moreover, I'm even more
suspicious because I'm seeing my money being robbed casually. No matter how much I
bet, I rob all my wallet, but I didn't feel as sorry as my nails.
“It seems to have arrived at Koen.”
I tucked my hand into the pocket of my lighter skirt and followed Lehan out of the
carriage. As a sleeping bag, I heard that even if the bag is light, the wallet is
heavier. Only bags full of gifts for nannies are heavy, and wallets don't even feel
a sense of presence.
I have to give Lehan pocket money, well. The salary of a cadet at the Academy would
not be comparable to that of a maiden in the Imperial Palace.
Coen is a small town attached to Belua, so it is not an exaggeration to say that it

belongs to the Count's Order. Nanny was certainly the hostess of the self-made
artist Koen, but when she arrived, her mansion was a little better than Baron
Bronin's house, so it was almost similar to the mansion of an ordinary young man.
I wanted her to stay in the beautiful Countess of Belua for the rest of her life,
but she said she liked the small mansion in Coen. A place that is just as beautiful
for her, as it contains memories of her child who died when she was a child.
I had never visited Koen in the past or even now, but the scenery of the town
spread out in front of me was somehow nostalgic. It resembles a nanny who was
always affectionate.
“Muppet! Lady!”
It seems that the scorpion to visit has arrived well, and the nanny runs for a
month. I laughed unapologetically in her arms as she hugged me.
“Oh my God, how is it! It was all really big!”
“It's been a long time, nanny.”
“Your face remains the same. Be cute.”
The nanny put both hands on my cheeks rather than staring at my face. The pressing
cheek didn't hurt, but she was a little embarrassed, and when she opened her eyes
in a circle, she was upset and lowered her hand.
“Oh, I'm sorry. The girls were all big, too.”
“Uh? It's not. Touch me more.”
I put out my face because I was sorry that the warmth of the nanny disappeared.
Then she hugs me again with a nice laugh to hear. I wonder if all the people who
were born and raised in the south were so warm. From her there is a smell of ripe
wheat.
“How did you come. I heard that you entered the Imperial Palace.”
“Uh, I got a vacation.”
“Does Your Highness the Prince take good care of her?”
“I'm his maiden. I have to take care of it.”
I just cut it off and answered, but in fact, I thought he would take care of me
more often than I cared for Rupert. I thought of a letter I sent to the Imperial
Palace through Nelly before I came out to Coen. I told you to use the fastest
Jeonseo-gu, so I wonder if I will arrive tonight.
I couldn't afford to oversleep in the morning, so I couldn't write a few characters

and sent it roughly, but when I went back, I wanted to know what to do if the
letter was obsessive about what it was.
If you're obsessed, you won't be constrained. Rupert's obsession is not

particularly scary.
“Please eat it at home, lady. My husband is also looking forward to it.”
Viscount Koen is a person who has never been seen except when he was a child when
he was first introduced to a nanny. I followed the nanny as I tried to recall his
hazy impression that was only looming.
“I'm here too.”
“Oh, look at my spirit! It's been a long time since the lady.”
Lehan, who was a complete backstage to her nanny, announces her existence with a
small voice from behind. She hugged Lehan by hitting my head with her hand as if
she had blinked. He faces the nanny with a puzzled face to see if he was not
offended.
“Muppet, did you dare?”
“No. It's been a long time.”
“Uhu, the tone is still hard. I would be very good at cadet life.”
The nanny smiles cheerfully and knocks on Rehan's shoulder. Rehan's expression was
ambiguous because it was a compliment that didn't seem like a compliment, but she
didn't seem to care.
“For some reason, the lady is very worried, but I think the muppet will take care
of it and do it well.”
“I also took care of it and lived well.”
“Yeah, it looks like that. I'm really happy.”
The nanny, who had no idea how much trouble and remorse was involved in the “taking
care of” living well, nodded. She leads us to the parlor, and a middle-aged man of
my father's age who stood by the sofa in the reception room politely greets us. He
looked glazed, but had a caring smile.
“This is Robert Coen. You can remember it.”
“Sure, I remember.”
I may not remember Lehan, who was younger than me, but I remember his face faintly
when I was a child. He looked more glazed then than he is now. Like a person who
has gone through a very terrible thing.
“The lady was big as it was.”
He smiled with a smile while saying something similar to his nanny. The friendly
smile was nice, but for some reason I felt like I couldn't take my eyes off my
face, so I felt burdened and hid myself behind Lehan.
“Hello everyone.”
“Yes, Muppet. Welcome to Koen. Are you and the Countess at peace?”
“Yes.”
The viscount, who laughed at the sheep saying that Rehan's hard answer was funny,
left after only posting a greeting as if he were unraveling the nanny and the
meeting room. Even though it wouldn't be a long way to go, I felt strange when I
kissed her cheek while holding her nanny affectionately. I thought that the reason
why Nanny was able to stay with the Countess for so long was due to her
relationship with him. However, it seemed to me that they were very close.
“I'm a friendly husband, Viscount.”
“I always live with gratitude.”
Nanny replied, blushing her cheeks, as if she was ashamed of her affection with her
own work. I forgot the purpose of my original visit to Koen and thought about my
own work looking through my face. It was definitely an observation eye.
“Does the Viscount know me well?”
“I'm very interested. I thought it was strange that the Belua lady became the
maiden of the Imperial Palace. I was particularly surprised that the Countess and
his wife gave me permission.”
My father was not a person who struggled with power like Marquis Gorten, so he
would have thought that I could not enter the imperial family for political
purposes. Is it just something I was curious about because my move was unusual?
“Now, lady, you've been here after a long time, so talk to your nanny.”
“What?”
“So what kind of relationship are you with Your Highness the Crown Prince?”
“... huh?”
I had a choking breath. Oh my God. When I saw a nanny doing this, I can roughly
imagine how rumors about me and Rupert came out. In the past, I've read quite a few
romance stories and popular romance novels that flow from the imperial family.
I shook my head resolutely as I looked at the shiny eyes full of anticipation of

the nanny.
“It's not between anything!”
“Really?”
“Yeah!”
As I nod hard and hard, the nanny's face sinks slightly into disappointment. No,
why is this disappointing?
“So, did His Majesty the Crown Prince not overturn the Imperial Palace for his
Highness Prince Arnulf's wrong treatment of his lady?”
“No, that's right...”
I couldn't lie, so I replied clumsily. It was true that Rupert shot Arnulf at
random for me. Then the nanny suddenly gets up from her seat and claps her hands
with a lot of excitement.
“Then it's not between anything! Oh my gosh! Oh my God, Mrs. Molly's words weren't
completely rumored!”
“No, not that, nanny! Wait a minute!”
“Lady, stay there for a moment. I'll go to Mrs. Molly for a moment.”
Excited by my answer, the nanny quickly left the room after clutching a weekly
magazine named Imperial Scandal on the coffee table in the parlor — how bad a
magazine it would be, roughly guessed by its name alone.
Oh, rumors seemed to blow up in more and more strange ways. It's ruined. Honsa-gil,
which was originally blocked, is a plate where the road itself will disappear
before it is blocked.
Lying on a spacious bed, Rupert often walked into the room through the balcony
attached to the bedroom and watched the raccoons entering the room. The raccoon
occasionally found out about Rupert's bedroom and climbed up on a pillar because of
how Larriet had arranged a place to live in the womb of the womb. No matter how
much she cared for, the raccoon followed only my master.
With a happy smile, Rupert looked at the creeping beast while killing his footsteps
without even knowing he was looking at it. A groaning figure with a slightly bent
back reminds me of someone.
Qurung.
As Rupert bounces his finger, the raccoon, turning his head, climbs to the bed with
an affectionate sound of Kururung. It's similar to what I saw now. It was very
similar to the appearance of rubbing round eyes or two small hands and flattering
rather than flattering.
“Who's been listening long.”
Carlour.
The raccoon rubbed my face on his cheek, as if he had understood Rupert's words. He
did not stop the beast because the texture of the frizzy fur was not bad. The
raccoon didn't even let it go, but he immediately came to himself and waved his
tail gently.
If there is a difference between a lariet and a raccoon, it is that animals really

like themselves. Why the hell is he good? Since I was a cub, I picked up something
that was abandoned by my mother because my legs were not perfect, and I took care
of it, and repay that grace with affection?
“Go to eat.”
Rupert hugged the raccoon and placed it on the balcony. The beast's bowl must be in
Larriet's room. But the raccoon turned back and snapped his nose in his leg. He
gave up sending the raccoon out and picked up a small envelope placed on the
bedside nightstand. The letter contained in it was a short article that could not
even be a direct message.
To Your Highness the Prince
Your Highness,
I just arrived in Belua.
It's so good.
Goodbye.
Lariette Dream
Rupert revisited the letters he had already read many times. The neat, round font,
and the magic of increasing the number of letters did not happen when I looked at
it again.
He clenched his fists with his hand with the letter he had read. The paper crumples
with a light scream. He was also a person who received few letters, and although it
was the first private letter at all, he was also the first to receive such a short
letter.
“If you're going to do this, why send it?”
It was a letter that meant that it was very troublesome to share the news to
Rupert. There was no greeting that began with a misa phrase, and I didn't even
write all of my names. I don't want the delicacy of sprinkling perfume, but this is
not polite.
After receiving the letter, he was stunned and laughed, and then threw it away and
brought him to the bedroom. The content was short and short, and when I saw it
about twice, I remembered the typeface and the position of the letters.
“Your Highness the Prince, did you wake up?”
The low voice of the palace attendant bursts through the small open bedroom door.
While Lariette, the maiden, vacated the Imperial Palace, Rupert decided to keep the
court attendant by her side instead of the maiden. Because Tori didn't have enough
learning about manners, she lacked the qualities of being a practicing maid of the
prince, and she didn't think about coming out of my bedroom because she was tight
in the first place.
“Uh. Come in.”
The elderly court officer politely greeted him, and then brought the maid who
brought her face wash into the room. With an unfamiliar face, she looks like a new
maid because she sees her maid's suit as smooth as new.
He even picked up a new maid who brought food through Fasbender. However, when I
think back, it feels like a useless thing. Even Tori, which I thought was the most
reliable, was dealing with me unavoidably.
“I'm sorry from the morning.”
“Why?”
“Archduke Ventibolt visited you.”
“Why?”
Rupert repeated the same question. However, he shrugged his shoulders with a nice
smile to see if it was a difficult question for the court to answer. The visit of
the Grand Duke was very unexpected. Like Arnulf, I wondered if he came to Sadal
because he couldn't stand being on the throne, but he was very gentle when he was
hit by Rupert in the Prince's parlor.
“Greetings to His Majesty the Prince, Ventibolt Louise Bernerum.”
“...”
Rupert laughed at his humble greeting. This is because it is the same attitude as
ridicule towards oneself. The Grand Duke was the emperor's younger brother,
strictly speaking, his uncle. However, they had no blood mixed at all, and the two
men were well aware of this fact, which would be the center of power divided as if
it were a river.
Arnulf was such a mess that even my supporters could not attract on his own, but he
quietly crouched and built strength and foundation.
Rupert was not nervous at all, although he knew that he was not a funny human being
since he checked reports of the size of mercenaries and military supplies collected
under the water. If it was a tense spirit like that, I would have been overwhelmed
by the emperor's defeat and left behind.
“Why?”
This is a short word that asks the purpose of the visit. Rupert's left eyebrow went
up because he wondered how many times he was making the same sound today. The Grand
Duke seemed embarrassed by the spoiled question of his “nephew,” but soon boldly
revealed his purpose.
“Give up the throne.”
Rupert did not like the direct request of the Grand Duke. At least it was better
than the pretense of the emperor who pretended to be very worried about himself.
But it doesn't mean you don't like it, it doesn't mean you listen.
“If you covet someone else's thing, you get undressed.”
“It's a story that the Grand Duke must engrave.”
“... Look at Your Majesty.”
The Grand Duke bowed his head as he looked at the fluttering Rupert.
“Didn't you watch the words of the lustful from the closest?”
“Grand Duke, if you think I'm greedy, that's your mistake.”
“I thought so. I didn't see it now. So I have to give up more.”
The Grand Duke got up from the couch and approached Rupert. Rupert was ostensibly
the son of my older brother, and my brother, who was wicked and greedy, like his
nephew or the serpent of the royal family of Bernerum, was unable to produce
offspring. I wanted it to be the will of God because he was a person who could be
called the worst monster of Bernardi.
“You are a person who cannot be happy even if you become an emperor.”
Rupert has no history of looking at happiness. However, the Grand Duke's assertive
words were unpleasant. That reminded me of someone who would be more indignant than
me.
“But?”
“So let go of greed. I'm not going to let the Imperial House of Bernerum fall
apart.”
“You've been left behind enough so far.”
Rupert smiled slowly. Picturesque red lips draw a twisted line.
The imperial family of Bernardi was distorted by the worst situation. The emperor
was crazy for a long time, and the deceased empress became a living doll, and the
emperor produced the prince and the maiden through adultery. A legitimate successor
does not exist in the first place.
“I want to talk about blood, but how are you going to prove my blood line?”
“Even if you were a child of His Majesty, the way you became a prince was not
legal.”
“So, if you usurp that place, do you become legal?”
It sounds ridiculous. The imperial family of this guy seems to pass the throne only
by rebellion. Rupert sweeps my chin with one hand and laughs.
“I'm going to fix everything. This is the imperial family that my brother misled.”
“Yeah, do it well.”
“I only hope that His Highness will not be sacrificed.”
Rupert's strangeness, which had never been so casual, quickly darkens. When the
face of a cheeky boy who likes to laugh at adults suddenly became cool like a beast
of winter, the Grand Duke flinched unknowingly.
“You knew from the beginning what happened to me and my mother.”
“...”
“But do you crawl out like an earthworm and pretend to be trying to save me until
your Majesty becomes a return dock?”
Rupert was struck by his meanness. When the emperor had a great obsession with the
imperial power, when he was a man of power so cruel that he did not dare to express
his dissatisfaction, a human who did not even see a peep in the Imperial Palace
dared to be stuck on a remote island in the distance.
“Your Highness, no Rupert.”
“When did I allow my name to be called carelessly?”
“That's all for my sympathy.”
“That's good.”
When the Grand Duke cut cold as if he was tired of it, Rupert stood up with a face
to face. There are only words like garbage that are useless to listen to more. He
shook his head with a feeling that his ears were dirty.
“Because I have no intention of sympathizing with you at all.”
“...”
“There is only one reason why the emperor is patient with you, because it's not
worth beating.”
Rupert was furious at the grandeur of the Grand Duke. He knows that he believes
only what is written on the documents stolen by Lariet as soon as possible.
Rupert has long since recovered money from a mercenary commander who he thought the
Grand Duke had hidden well. How long will that person who believes in an army like
Kangjeong, and proudly prays for it. Aiming at the throne in a cowardly manner, the
despicable face of believing that he was justified was so ridiculous.
I somehow turned away from my nanny, whose eyes were curious about how I imagined
the relationship between me and Rupert. It was a very difficult evening because
there was a self-made who looked at me with a gentle eye when she turned her head
away from her tenacious gaze.
Nanny now thinks of me as the protagonist of the most famous scandal in the
imperial family, but I couldn't understand her sad eyes at all. He couldn't take
his moist eyes off me as if I were the heroine in a tragic play.
I found Jeffrey after finishing my meal in a hurry because it was very difficult
for me to go inside and outside my own home. In one hand, she held a basket full of
sugar cubes obtained by asking the chef. Because it was a very small mansion, I was
able to quickly get caught by Jeffrey, who was standing side by side with his own
horse because it didn't take a few steps to the stall — that horse seemed dead for
some reason.
“Jeffrey!”
Hiying.
As I approached, the horse stirred his head from side to side with affection. No
matter how much it was a horse, it wasn't easy to handle, but since I got
acquainted with it, I opened my heart, and I didn't have this kind of affection. I
smiled and stroked the mane of the horse with a smile on the beast's Ayang.
“I had a lot of trouble coming. Eat this one first.”
I picked up a sugar cube made from Jeffrey's favorite brown sugar and put it in my
mouth. I was able to seduce Jeffrey quickly thanks to the chef who brought sugar
cane, oats, and apples because he said he would give it to the horse.
Gunma training is usually governed by boilers, but Jeffrey's love for snacks was
too much to do because they couldn't train with snacks as they had a lot of work to
do. I stopped Jeffrey with one hand, rushing to the snack basket as if it were
going to hit me.
“Jeffrey, Tsu-eup!”
Hying.
Jeffrey's eyes grieve at my resolute command. The horse followed my instructions,

but I can't take my eyes off the basket. At the moment, Viscount Koen's words came
to me sluggishly when he saw the basket.
I tried to stop the words, but it doesn't matter if it's because I'm not so smart,
or because I'm ignoring me, I'm crying and getting close to being bruised. However,
the words of the self-made writer soon kicked in Jeffrey's back foot and kicked
out.
Purung.
Jeffrey or Rupertna, why do we love kicking others-horse-kicks so much.
“Jeffrey! I can't harass another child! Don't give it!”
Hiying.
Jeffrey is a beast, so I can't really recognize it by facial expressions, but I

express my feelings quite clearly with crying and kicking. I calmed down by
stroking Jeffrey's back, who would have been crying if he were a person.
“We don't have time for this. You need to practice theater with me.”
I grabbed Jeffrey by the neck, made her look at me, and then bowed down. When he
grabs the horse's left leg with both hands, the beast, who does not know what
English it is, blinks a round eye. I literally grabbed Jeffrey's leg and brought it
slightly to my belly.
“Aiko!”
Hying!
Jeffrey was upset and surprised as I moved backwards. I woke up from my seat with a
smile tickling the feeling that the horse's moist tongue licked my cheeks.
“Now! If I do this, I'll give you a bunch of sugar cubes.”
I put one more sugar cube in the horse's mouth, and then repeated the same action.
The first time or two Jeffrey didn't seem to understand what the hell I was doing,
began to 'kick' my boat on his own after the same situation was repeated several
times due to his unique ingenuity. It seems that I have finished understanding that
even if I take the gesture of kicking me, I really shouldn't kick hard.
“Well done, Jeffrey!”
Half of the sugar cubes left in the basket. I deliberately showed Jeffrey the
leftover snacks and promised tomorrow. If you're as intelligent as Jeffrey, you'll
learn completely by the day you return to Belua. Hmm, I can't hide my proud
laughter.
“I think you like horses.”
“Kaaak!”
Suddenly, I was surprised by the sound I heard from behind, and even dropped the
snack basket. Surprised by my screams, Jeffrey lifted his forefoot while throwing,
and I quickly took the reins and calmed Jeffrey down.
“I was surprised. I'm sorry.”
“Yes, I was really surprised. You don't pretend to be popular.”
It is Viscount Koen who apologizes to Turo, whose sorry feelings are powerful. When
I looked closely, he seemed to be older than his father. The bent shoulder is a
person whose mood itself is heavy whether it is pressing what is being pressed.
“Amanda loves talking, too.”
“Do you know your mother well?”
“Sure, it's a long-time friend.”
It's the first time I hear that my mother has a deep acquaintance with Viscount
Koen. Instead of staring through the faintly smiling homebrew, I packed a basket
and left the stall.
“Lady.”
“Yes?”
“There was someone else who loved talking as much as Amanda.”
“...”
I was puzzled by the endless words of the self-made, and gave me a gaze towards it.
He still had a weak impression, but he solidified his lips as if he had made a
commitment to something.
“It's dangerous for a lady to stay in the Imperial Palace for a long time.”
“Yes?”
“The Count may have a meaning too. But I think it's a safer place for a lady...”
“Viscount.”
I called him gibberish as if he didn't even know what he was saying. Horses that
wandered through the air without meaning sink in the hood. It wasn't until then
that he closed his eyes trying to organize his thoughts.
“Lady, you must leave the Imperial Family before your Majesty the Prince becomes
the Emperor.”
“Why?”
“The reason is not something I can tell you.”
“I can't even tell you why, but do you want to believe that?”
“It's hard to believe it.”
He sighed a little lamented and added.
“When you return to the palace, look at the Lung Palace.”
“Lung Palace?”
“There is a castle that was once used as the main palace.”
“There must be a reason why it was, and of course it would be forbidden to enter.”
“I'm just going to go.”
The Viscount turned around as if he was trying to get out of his seat without
answering my questions. I caught him because I was outrageous by his endless words.
However, they don't seem to answer that they're burying, so they swallow up their
feelings. You want to take a look at the Lung Palace? It's clear that Rupert will
be annoyed because he's been trying to pick something not to do these days.
“Viscount.”
“Yes, lady.”
“I'm sorry, but I'll do what I didn't hear.”
Viscount nodded without feeling disappointed with my refusal. I don't even seem to
have the energy to persuade me. If it weren't for a wagon accident, he would have
died early with all his energy.
“I'm in a position where I'm too dangerous to follow unfounded opinions.”
“Yes, lady. I don't think it's something I'm going to do.”
“Then why did you say that to me?”
“... it looks like I'm immersed in memories and made a cube.”
The viscount whispered small as if he could hear it, and then walked into the
mansion. I listened to Jeffrey's bluish sound and watched his back getting smaller.
“Lady, have you gone already?”
The nanny, who even invited a baroness living nearby to talk about her curiosity
about the imperial scandal without hiding her curiosity about the imperial scandal,
was very sorry to break up with me. It was unclear whether it was a regret for the
protagonist of the Imperial Weekly, which was the only hobby and vitality point of
her free local life, or a regret about the departure of someone who cared for her
like a daughter since childhood.
“Uh, yeah. I had to go back to the Imperial Palace.”
“Oh, really, that's right. The Prince will be waiting for you.”
“It's not going to be.”
“Stop being ashamed of the lady too!”
My nanny slaps my forearm and laughs Hoho. I had a nice smile as I swept away the
part that was hit in a flash. I don't think Rupert will wait for me. If they run
away, they'll chase them.
“Uhh, nanny. But I kept explaining that it was a Phrao carriage.”
“Yes, because wagons like that are popular in the capital these days?”
“When I go back, I'll send it as a gift. There are a lot of wagon accidents these
days. It's just that wagons are dangerous.”
“A, I think it's too difficult for me to do such a recent artifact.”
Throughout her stay at Koen, the nanny shook her head to see if it wasn't enough to
persuade her even though she had added the advantages of a Prao carriage. But if I
get into a wagon accident in front of me, I'll change my mind.
I beckoned to Jeffrey, who was caught in a carriage and rattled. Jeffrey's eyes
change as if he understood my meaning.
“What's more, the words are pretty, right? Your Highness told me that word...”
“Uh, nanny. Stop it.”
PLEASE.
I dried up my nanny's fuss and quickly carried myself in the carriage before Lehan
even escorted her. Lehan hurriedly tried to climb into the carriage as if he had
noticed what I was trying to do, but I closed the door pretending to be a mistake.
Thump! Jeffrey, who recognized the sound of my feet as a signal, also started
playing before the coachman rode.
“Oh, huh? Lady! Get off!”
Noticing Jeffrey's excitement, the coachman runs towards the carriage. But Jeffrey
was a little faster. The horse kicked angrily and ran out of nowhere. When I
arrived at a distance invisible to the naked eye from the mansion, I squeezed out
into the coachman's seat, took the reins and took control of Jeffrey. The heat of
the horse, which was pretending to be excited, gradually subsides according to my
command.
“Well done, Jeffrey.”
I stroked Jeffrey lightly and rolled on the floor as if he had bounced out of the
carriage. All over the place. Jeffrey, who followed me, poked my belly with his
forefoot as he escaped the pebbles tingling his side and revealed it on a smooth
path. The hard horseshoe didn't feel good, but it didn't hurt either.
“Lady!”
From afar, I can see a horrified nanny and a self-made man running in sight. Even
Lehan, who knew Jeffrey's acting skills were outstanding and that I had planned a
play, was tired of running white. As the nanny approached, I grabbed my belly and
rolled it.
“Oh, hey!”
“Lady, are you okay?”
“Ugh!”
As if I had suffered a major injury, I woke up slowly after receiving the support
of Rehan as if I had suffered a major injury.
“What do you do if you really get hurt?”
Lehan whispers the sound of Bormen. I cried at the nanny who looked at me
pretending not to hear his complaint.
“Yu, Yumoo. It hurts so much.”
Since I was much younger than I am now, it was rare to smoke or be foolish. My
nanny's face gets tired of being pure white when I'm so foolish that I don't fit
in.
“Oh my god, lady!”
“Hying, Apoo.”
“The lady said she was sick! There is no doubt that even a bone was injured!”
“Uh, huh.”
“Oh, how sick you are because you fell out of the wagon!”
I sat down on the street, slightly pushing the nanny trying to pick up her clothes
and look at her wounds.
“You can't walk, right? Right now, wagons... no, wagons shouldn't be too dangerous.
What about it?”
“Le, I need to go up to Lehan.”
I pointed to Rehan as if I thought of a clear answer rather than looking at a nanny

who was devising a way to move me who was injured. Fortunately, the nanny didn't
see his absurd gaze following my finger toward me.
“Can't you really walk?”
“Yeah.”
Lehan asks politely but fat, as if my performance is undeserved. But he couldn't

beat the back of his nanny and had to raise me up. He became slimmer than he had
just regressed, but it wouldn't be as light as he was because he was so tall, but
Lehan didn't give a tough tee as an article on the topic. However, I only mumble in
dissatisfaction, saying that my plan is extreme.
“Lehan.”
“Yes.”
“Noisy.”
Lehan's mouth is tightly closed to my somewhat rough tone to see if it resembles

Rupert. The nanny is restless and often walks along with us.
“Doctor, alas, what! Coen doesn't have a doctor as competent as Belua.”
“Should I call Dr. Eilee?”
“No, honey. It would take half a day to receive the news!”
The nanny cries and sighs when asked by the self-made. When she was very sad about
my injury, she felt guilty and her heart was sick, but she deliberately lay on the
couch in a tizzy manner.
“Ugh, nanny, I think I'm fine. Calm down.”
“It's okay, lady! I personally visited Koen, and this kind of Buddha happened.”
“This is all because of the wagons. Carriages are a dangerous means of

transportation.”
“There are variables because we have to use animals, but this is the first time I
see a dangerous accident like today.”
“No, it happens a lot in the capital. Carriages are originally dangerous.”
I shook my head, emphasizing that wagons were originally an incredibly dangerous

means of transportation at all times.
“If I kept riding horse-drawn carriages, it was something I would suffer someday.
I'm not going to blame my nanny.”
“I've never been out of Coen or Belua, so I didn't know much about it. I think I
really need to buy a Prao carriage.”
Yes! That's it!
I sang pleasure only inwardly at the words of my nanny, and laid down and smoked
all kinds of fat. It was annoying for Rehan to look at me with ridiculous eyes, but
what about. Isn't it a much more effective way than giving an authoritative command
to a nanny like his proposal?
“I'll have to show it to the doctor for a while, but what about?”
“Please contact Belua first. And there must be a reliable doctor in Koen, Nanny.
Don't worry too much.”
“I've never found a doctor at Koen.”
The nanny cried. Koen is a small town, so I don't want to leave the attending
physician separately. I deeply apologized to the self-made and nanny who left the
house to look for a doctor. As soon as they left the house, Rehan came up to me and
sighed deeply, as if asking me to listen.
“Are you satisfied?”
“What's so dissatisfied?”
“You could really get hurt. You should have told me what's going on in advance.”
Even if I knew it in advance, I was surprised to see Jeffrey running. I laughed as

I stroked Lehan's soft hair.
“You've seen Jeffrey smart.”
“I was worried.”
“Uh-huh, sorry.”
I reached out rather than watching Lehan's blunt expression slowly soften. It looks
like I'm angry, so it's okay to ask for this, right?
“Lehan.”
“Yes.”
“Give me some money.”
“...”
I didn't have a lot of cash that I brought because I wasn't distracted. Even if you
are a doctor in a small town, doctors are basically sassy, so if you want to buy
it, you won't have to use the money you have.
Lehan stared at my outstretched hand for a moment, and soon rummaged through his
arms. I am pleased with the drawstring that climbs quietly in the palm of my hand.
Unlike in the past, it seems that our friendship has not just deteriorated.
“Thank you.”
While lying still and thinking about how to kill her mother, the nanny hurriedly
entered the living room with a young male doctor. The self-made comes in, and it's
okay to pay for treatment, so hurry up, but add the words to look at me exactly.
The man nodded and came close to me.
“You rolled it very badly like that.”
“... yes?”
“It looks fine, but it has an inner image. I think you'll have to get some pretty
demanding treatment.”
I could smell money from that ridiculous sound. That person definitely likes money.
People in Koen will not often call a doctor because they are injured, so it seems
that they are trying to catch a lot without looking at it properly because they
want to take a chance.
Among the doctors, there were many intellectuals who were coalesced with pride,
such as Dr. Eilly, who didn't like money. I had a hunch that he wasn't going to be
such a doctor, and I tried to hide his twinkling mouth.
“No, that's right. My stomach hurts a lot.”
“After all! I knew it at a glance.”
As he frowned, he also pulled out an old stethoscope from his old bag. He shrugged
the sheep, which is a great thing, but I have seen it a few times already, so I
don't have much inspiration. I didn't even think it would function because the line
was about to break.
“It is a luxury item that is difficult to obtain even in the ecliptic. I can even
judge the wounds in my stomach.”
It is a very appropriate word to deceive people inside and outside the countryside
who are not familiar with medicine. The nanny nodded loudly - the viscount was a
bit suspicious - and urged him.
“Come on, lady, come here.”
“Wait a minute. Can you leave everything except the doctor?”
I first opened my mouth when a man was about to get close to me. Because I could
tell my lies because he was setting him up for treatment. No matter how much I look
at it, his lie seems to be much worse than my play.
“Why, lady?”
My nanny asks, as if I was puzzled by my request. I looked back at the doctor,

avoiding her worried gaze.
“What if you wear a stethoscope? I had to take off my top in the ecliptic. Isn't
it?”
When I opened my eyes to the man as if I didn't know such a thing, he was
embarrassed and shook his head excessively.
“Well, that's right! Sure! Please go all out!”
Is there anything wrong with the doctor asking me to go out? Lehan and the Viscount
had no choice but to leave the living room while glancing at us. I beckoned to the
man after crouching to hear my voice as they waited for the results in the parlor
right next to me.
“... yes?”
“You are an impostor.”
“Yes?”
“Don't you reduce your voice?”
I stared hard at the man who was angry and withdrew. The man is frightened to see
if Rupert's mimicry of staring at Louise had its own effect. Hagiya Belua was the
most prestigious family in the South. It's not a name that a doctor would dare to
scam.
“Oh, no, young love. That's the doctor.”
“I thought I had a doctor's certificate, and it must be a crappy skill.”
“Oh, it's not...”
He hugs his old stethoscope as if he was a little discouraged.
“Yes, the doctor is right...”
“So why do you say you're sick without even looking at me? Are you a drunkard?”
“Because it hurts...”
I was amazed by his unbecoming excuses. I have an internal injury because it just
seems sick. Where is the doctor in the world who makes the diagnosis? I took out
the necklace of Belua, which was hanging around his neck, and waved it to kill him.
“Do you know who I am?”
“Beh, I heard from the Viscount that she was from Belua...”
Suddenly, the doctor blurs the back words as if he was more frightened by my high-
pressure tone, which was shortened. Instead of a horse, I put my necklace in with
my eyes.
“It's a direct line from Belua. Do you listen to deceive me like that?”
“I'm sorry. Oh, I'm so sorry, Young-Ae. Forgive me only once. I thought it was
really painful.”
“I became an apology. I don't intend to be treated by a quack like you, so I'll

leave this house saying that the treatment is over and I only need medical
treatment.”
“... yes?”

“Oh, no!”
The Imperial Palace dog learned how to do it in 3 years, and after keeping Rupert's
side for 3 years, I also felt threatened. I felt a little sorry that I was seeing a
doctor who showed an attitude that seemed to cry under the guise of his
drunkenness. I took out the pocket that Rehan had given me earlier and gave it to
him.
“Let's go out pretending to be moderately treated. Then I won't take more fault
with you.”
“Thank you!”
“Child, yeah! Don't you lower your voice?”
I was prematurely wondering if his voice would leak out the door. Fortunately, no
one comes into the living room because they are having a conversation with each
other. The doctor took out the bandage with the length and put it on my leg.
“Hey, if you don't go around here, you'll be less uncomfortable moving.”
“It doesn't seem to hurt much. Let's wrap my arms a little too.”
The man pulled out more bandages and folded his elbows. If I did more, I didn't get
hurt, but I couldn't move, so when I stopped it, the doctor took care of it and
called a nanny.
I thought I knew why Rupert called people this way. He listens very well, quickly
and accurately.
“Lady! Are you okay?”
When the doctor says that the treatment is over, the nanny hurriedly enters the
living room. When the viscount asked me about my condition, the man said with a
casual face that the wound was serious, but that he had healed it well. I was
convinced by his shameless attitude that he was really a cheater.
“Uh, nanny. I'm glad that Koen has a competent doctor.”
“Thank you so much! I need to do an example.”
“No, I've already done that.”
Instead of a nanny, I looked at the doctor and shook my head resolutely. The man
hurriedly hits his hand to see if he understood my meaning.
“No, the Viscount. As a doctor, I only did what I should do. Moreover, the lady has
already paid for the medical treatment.”
“Lady, why did you do that! Of course we have to pay.”
“Not long ago, but what. The salary of the Maiden of the Imperial Palace is not
small.”
It seemed to me that Lehan wanted to say something to me, who was condescending
with my money, but I didn't even pay attention to it on purpose.
#11 -1. The second debut
“Lehan, I'll pay you back the money. Don't worry.”
Lehan didn't say anything, but I was stabbed by my conscience. Lehan, who remained
in a straight position even in a swaying carriage, took his eyes off the book he
was reading.
“How are you going to pay it back?”
In fact, not long ago, I had spent all the money I had to buy an island to evacuate
my family. I was a little embarrassed because I didn't know if Rehan would really
ask me to return the money.
“I'll ask your Highness.”
“Are you the one who gives you money as your sister asks you to do?”
“That, well.”
I bowed my head, avoiding his eyes asking for a clear answer. In fact, if I asked
for it, I thought I would give it without asking why. Since Rupert had no water
bath, he would have accumulated a lot of money because he didn't spend it. In
addition, he is the real owner of the Fassbender Shokai, which is becoming the
biggest top in Bernardi.
“I'll give it to you! Promise me!”
Instead of believing my words to give back the money, I shouted loudly at Lehan and
followed him out of the carriage. I plan to do more medical treatment in Belua as
an excuse to get sick anyway. By the time I return to the ecliptic, I wonder if
Rehan will forget it.
But God doesn't seem to make me forget that Rehan lent me money. Because there was
a person in front of me who made shenanigans that I would receive money and pay it
back, someone who would never be in Belua. I was hardened by the scenery that came
into view before I even stepped on the ground while getting out of the carriage.
“Sister, please come down.”
“...”
At the urging of Lehan, I was forced to move my hard and firm body and completely
descended from the carriage. Jeffrey, who has been safely dragging a carriage into
the Belua mansion, heads there crying to see if he saw the person I discovered.
Dagdak. I was fortunate that the sound of the carriage moving hid the stupid sound
that flowed out of my mouth.
“Why come so late.”
It wasn't too long ago that I left the Imperial Palace, but my nanny caught me
saying that it was a long way to Belua and that I needed to recover my body even a
little. It's a voice that feels like it's been a long time since I delayed my time
at Koen due to the persuasion of my nanny. In fact, there was a feeling that his
voice was a little lower. Rupert's voice became thicker and thicker.
“Why didn't you come? Can't you move?”
When I saw me, Rupert walked out of the porch as if he interpreted that he was
unable to move because of poor mobility.
Rupert, father, mother.
The combination of three people gathered in front of the entrance is incredibly

unique. Rupert had never come here even when he caught all the people of Belua like
this. He didn't really get along with Belua, whose warm wind mixed with the earthy
smell peculiar to the south. However, not knowing that I was treating myself as the
wrong ink marks on landscape paintings, he approached his nose and waved his hand.
“Don't be bruised.”
“Why.”
“... ask you to come and play.”
When I was blankly, suddenly made a loud voice, Rupert replied trembling. I wanted
to pay a tee that wasn't too welcome, but he didn't seem to care about my reaction.
Instead, they just circle around me and look at me.
“Why, why?”
When I dry Rupert, who observes me in the feeling of being a rat in a poison, he
mutters something small and looks down at me with a puzzled expression.
“They say they're all dying?”
“Yes?”
“You say you're on the verge of dying?”
“When am I?”
“So was the scorpion that flew from Belua.”
I didn't understand the endless sound in a short time. What kind of scorpion is a
scorpion?
“The only letter I sent says that I have arrived in Belua?”
“It's not like I wanted that finger to be broken, but I came after that.”
I didn't send anything but that one letter. I chuckled my head for what the hell
was English, and I saw Nelly through the transparent glass window of the mansion in
the distance. It wasn't until I found her rolling her feet at the same time with
her mouth closed with both hands that I was admiring so much that I could
understand the situation.
Nelly!
There is a high probability that she contacted the Imperial Palace in a selfless
manner after hearing the news that I was injured after she had exhausted the fuss
of the world from her nanny who was also not in a fuss.
“Do you have the letter you received?”
In response to my question, Rupert rummaged through the arms of Jusumju Island and
pulled out a pink piece of paper. I had never consumed pastel-toned stationery in
my life — was dyed paper expensive — and I spread the letter because I was full of
excitement. Sniff. I even sprinkled nostalgia on the world.
The brightest young sun of the glorified empire,
To His Highness Prince Rupert Edgar Raspe Bernerum.
His Majesty the Crown Prince
I don't know how to dare to share this heartbreaking and trembling news of my
hands.
My lady, Lariette Young-Ae, who holds the position of maiden at Her Majesty's
Empress's Palace, has suffered a carriage accident and is now in an urgent
situation, told Viscount Koen, a lady's nanny, and one of the respected Madams in
the South.
My Countess of Belua is the maiden of a count because she doesn't seem to be able
to share the news to the Imperial Palace, but I have a deep acquaintance with her,
so please forgive me for telling Her Majesty the Prince instead.
Nelly Lafkin,
With respect.
From the Count of Belua
After reading a long and huge letter with useless content, I crumpled the paper
because I couldn't help but tremble my hands. It's an urgent situation! Even if I
don't know the exact situation, I really wrote the amount of life and death coming
and going. What's more, when did Nelly get to know me deeply? I'm not affectionate
enough to share Sasaroi Jung with a servant.
As Rupert watched my face slowly distorted, Najimak opened his mouth.
“It's fine.”
“Of course! I didn't get hurt much in the first place. Your Highness, this isn't
really my fault. The maid does what she wants...”
I shut my mouth because I was afraid of Rupert's disobedience, and I was worried
about Nelly's identity as I tried to make an excuse for Eucharist. Nelly's fault is
right, but unlike me, who was recognized as a Rupert person, it might be difficult
for her to live her life.
But Rupert, who thought you would trick me into coming down to Belua and get angry,
seemed very casual.
“I'm glad.”
“Yes?”
“I'm glad I didn't get hurt.”
“That, by the way.”
I was puzzled by Rupert's bored reaction and rolled my eyes. I'm not going to get
angry. He shrugged his shoulders and chuckled at my mother who looked at me
restlessly by my side.
“My daughter is fine.”
“That's right.”
My mother, along with her nanny and Nelly, who is clear to have made a fuss that I
was hurt, nods trembling and comes close to me.
“Is Your Majesty the Crown Prince right?”
“Yes, that's right. When the hell did you come here?”
“You arrived this morning. Oh my God, what should I do. The guest outbuilding is
under repair, so there is no good room!”
My mother is worried about it in the middle of the day. I thought Rupert was a man
who could stay very well in the oldest room of the mansion, but I understood the
hostess's desire to be polite to the imperial family.
“I'm going to use the outbuilding. Your Highness can use my room.”
I held Rupert miraculously looking around the mansion, whether listening to our
conversation or not.
“Your Highness, you're not going back to the Imperial Palace today, right?”
“Are you already issuing a congratulatory order?”
It wasn't until then that he returned to Rupert, whom I knew. He has a bad
personality that severely distorts dark eyebrows. I didn't want to be an aristocrat
who dared to drive out the Crown Prince, so I struck my hand.
“No, no. You can use my room during your stay.”
“Yeah.”
“If you feel uncomfortable, you can use my room.”
Rehan interferes constantly. However, Rupert was the first to walk into the mansion
with his long legs to see if he didn't listen to him. For some reason, guests
visiting someone else's house are less bothered than the landlord. I passed over
the porch and walked away from his back with amazing eyes, and I followed him more
slowly than I looked.
“Your Highness, but how did you come down to work?”
“I called Louise.”
Alas, Louise.
It was likely that even sympathy would arise for him. This is because he learned
why Rupert hates his loud personality and puts it by his side. He is a human being
who, under Rupert's command, will try to capture a small country with a single body
() and try it for a long time after returning. Even though I take care of chores
day and night, the article seems to be a knight when I see that it is fine.
He answered my question roughly and glanced at the mansion. Because it is an old

old house, it has an elegant style, but there is nothing else to brag about, so it
was a bit awkward. It may seem shabby to his eyes after living in the Imperial
Palace all his life.
“Shabby, right?”
“It's small. It looks like you.”
“... home?”
It would be scarce because it's not a compliment to say that you look like me.
Still, it was a count's mansion that was respected by the South, and he was
offended and frowned upon by his remarks trying to cut it off. But where is he a
great man who cares about my facial expressions? Sitting on the couch in the
parlor, he stretched out his palm to me.
“Oh, give me you Jeffrey.”
“Why?”
If the horse was small, it was a gesture that should have been put on the palm of
your hand. I shook my head at Rupert's command asking the nanny to put out my
Jeffrey, who made a huge effort to instill a certain danger to the carriage.
“You can't handle it.”
“Are you dealing with it very well?”
“But why do you get hurt.”
“I was looking outside and rolled down the window.”
Nelly would not have reported to the Americas how I was hurt, so I lied
inadvertently without blinking my eyes. I don't know how clumsy I looked in
Rupert's eyes, but he didn't doubt my words at all and was astonished. It wasn't a
bad thing to see the rustling glow growing unexpectedly in the summer sun.
“You, your head is so heavy? Enough to bounce out?”
“Bar, there was some backlash.”
“I need to get rid of all the windows.”
I thought it was too extreme, but I kept my mouth shut about frowning.
“Why do you get hurt and get tired of people?”
In fact, the only time I was injured, regardless of his intentions, was when I was
hit by Arnulf's maidens. As a result, the maidens have not been noticeable in the
main palace since Rupert became Prince. Arnulf and Nigel didn't even come when they
visited to greet him. What happened?
“What am I doing.”
“It's just stuck in the Imperial Palace. Don't go around.”
“I don't like it! I'm bored!”
“Make it fun?”
I smiled awkwardly and shook my head because it didn't seem to mean anything good.
“Is it really okay to leave the palace, by the way?”
“What are you worried about.”
“I don't know what the Emperor and Grand Duke are going to do.”
While Rupert was staying in the womb and expanding his power, the emperor pampered
his defeat. Since there is the Duke of Arnbach behind it, it will not be very
difficult to move the aristocracy.
I was worried if she was using any number to take over the Imperial Palace. In the
past, Rupert had never left Saint-Pagne until he became emperor, or even after
becoming emperor.
“Then it's better.”
“What do you like?”
“Because I'm giving you Bilmi.”
He smiled slowly and sounded quite terrifying for me to hear as I went through the
future. Bilmira. That was true to some extent. I didn't think that the Grand Duke,
the Emperor, Arnulf, or even our father had been subjected to such punishment
without doing anything wrong with Rupert. If you ask me if death was a sin that I
deserved, it would come up with another answer.
But I didn't want Rupert to punish them. Leaving Belua, Arnulf and even the
Empress. I wanted to prevent him from becoming a tyrant who stained history with
blood, even though he could not become a holy army. It's going to be a painful path
for him.
“Uh.”
“Are you going to kill Your Majesty Arnulf or Her Majesty the Emperor?”
“If you make such a noise, you will be caught for blasphemy.”
Rupert scratched his chin with his finger. His concern about whether my question
was surprising was longer than I thought.
I imagined his other life for a moment because the shape of his back on the sofa
was the same as Han Liang, a rich man. What would it have been like if he was born
into a family that was not even a nobleman who had nothing to do with the imperial
family? Even if he was not rich, he would have been able to live just like that,
but he could have felt happy.
“Yes, I do.”
“I don't want you to do that.”
“Why?”
“I want your Highness to be the Holy Army. He is such an emperor who is loved by
the people, who is useless and does not stain with blood.”
After hearing a joke, Yang Rupert laughed briefly. With a laugh close to arsenic, I
sat down across from him.
“I believe that your Highness can be such a person.”
“Am I?”
“Yes.”
“It's so absurd that I don't know where to refute it.”
I wanted to persuade him, but I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because of
the disturbance of his father, mother, and Lehan who followed the parlor.
The mood quickly subsided because none of the people in Belua felt comfortable with
his visit. My father, who has the worst complexion, hesitantly opens his mouth.
“What should I say thank you for coming down to Belua because you were worried
about La Riette?”
“Why don't you appreciate that?”
Rupert pinched his jaw on the armrest of the sofa and fingered me with his other
hand. When his long finger flinched at the feeling of blaming me, he smiles and
talks.
“Your daughter doesn't notice that she's grateful. Why did that child come, is that
kind of face?”
“Oh, isn't it? Thank you?”
One thing I've noticed is that it's really fast. I hurriedly denied it and smiled
wide. I didn't want to shake him in front of my parents, but I can't help it.
“Oh, really, how worried I would have been. Thank you.”

“Yeah. I think everything inside the dumplings will burst and only the shell will
rise.”
“Yes? Dumplings?”
My mother asks. I broke in between them and opened my arms before he made a
shenanigans that my nickname was dumplings.
“Mother! I'll show you my room first.”
“Uh, yeah. Lariette, but is your body okay?”
“It was nice to have a good rest at Koen. Don't worry.”
I smiled at my mother and father, who were full of feelings of concern for me, and
then grabbed Rupert's arm and raised him up. Everyone except Rupert was surprised
because touching the body of the imperial family without permission was clearly
very against manners, and it was rude to have nothing to say even if he fell off
his neck right away. I wanted to take my hand off his arm.
This is not the Imperial Palace.
“Your Highness, follow me.”
In my words, Rupert followed me through the steps of the Taletale. As a result,

neither Tori nor the SS Captain can't see a single escort because they can't do it.
How did you come alone?
“But did you come alone?”
“Uh.”
“Why?”
“Because I called Louise.”
“What is Lord Baden doing in the Imperial Palace...?”
“My mimicry.”
I turned around in astonishment. How does Luise imitate Rupert, no matter how tall
a young man is. They didn't have a similar corner, either voice, tone, or facial
features.
“Why?”
“I don't look like anything, but who would be deceived?”
“Pretending to be sick, I told them to stay stuck in the bedroom only.”
“How many days will it take to return to the ecliptic?”
Oh my God. I expressed my deep condolences to Louise, who was going to rot in her
bedroom. Once Luise lamented that she was sorry, she quickly got in front of my
bedroom. The Countess is not large, so it is smaller than the bedroom he used to
use when he was a maiden. Still, it would be better than a room used by users.
My bedroom has a window towards the garden, so when I let go of the gathering,
small birds like larks often sat by the window. I opened the closed window wide and
looked back at Rupert as he slowly walked into the room.
“I think you can use this room. I'll have to go back to the Imperial Palace anyway,
so please bear with me if it's uncomfortable.”
“I don't think it's going to be uncomfortable.”
His expression, answering so much, was a bit subtle. It's a person who doesn't have
a facial expression, but the face I just saw was the first time I saw it. I walked
to the side sluggishly because Rupert's gaze at me strangely long became disgraced.
Then his eyes follow.
“Why, why?”
But only then did Rupert turn his eyes casually, as if he realized that he was
staring at me. I was unhappy that the answer I deserved didn't come back, but when
did he ever answer my question properly? So instead, I reached out like I told him
to return Jeffrey.
“What.”
“Please give me money.”
“Uh?”
“Please give me money. I spent money on Lehan.”
“...”
I thought I'd give Pinzan even if I wasn't angry with my shameless attitude, and he
rummaged through his pocket. As if he sneaked out, he was dressed as an author boy
while walking around the streets outside the Imperial Palace. From old brown cotton
pants, a luxurious red silk pocket comes out that doesn't match.
“Now.”
“Go, thank you.”
I couldn't believe that Rupert handed money so easily, so I wanted to know what
kind of trouble he was. Why are you going to be so strong today? Will my little
desire to get acquainted with him and spend money on the imperial family and enjoy
luxury to the fullest will come true?
“Why is it so easy to give me money?”
“I can't give it to you.”
I also wanted to hear his poignant words that popped out right away. He's not going
to be happy with me. Although it is true that it has become a little easier.
“No, don't you even wonder where to use it?”
“I know, what do you do.”
“What if I'm just spending money on your Highness? Why don't you just pick
something like the most expensive restaurant on Fifth Avenue?”
“... are you poor?”

The Countess of Belua was the family with the most fertile territory in the richest
south of the empire. It's not comparable to Arnbachna Gorten, who has a mine with
jewels and iron, but it's never been poor. Rupert may not know this, but his
expression quickly becomes serious.
“Does the Count discriminate against you? Starve? Is that why you eat it like that
at the Imperial Palace?”
“What, what did I eat like that? It really makes the words strange!”
I was frustrated by the dark expression of Rupert and thumped my feet. That's how
you eat it. If anyone hears it, I think I'm going to celebrate all the food of the
imperial family. What do I eat like that? Of course, compared to his maiden days
when he was starving almost every day, he would eat a lot compared to Tori, who
only eats as much as birds gather.
“Or it was. Tell me if you need anything.”
He shrugged his shoulders and lay down on the bed. I gave up trying to catch him
because of his unruly attitude. The time I spent in this room was not short. Of
course, after returning from death, I had little time to stay here, but despite
this, it was full of traces of me.
I liked my room. It's a bedroom that was painstakingly created by my deceased

grandfather for my grandmother. I felt his love from every corner of the room to
see if their affection was quite strong. The furniture in the bedroom was all the
same as the work of a master who cared about my grandfather, but my bed was heart-
shaped, even the pillars.
Southern aristocrats are conservative, so even couples do not share a bedroom. In a

more conservative era than it is now, her grandfather, who had to fall asleep
because she noticed her beloved wife and others, wanted to keep her heart by her
side.
Rupert also fiddled with the head of the bed with his fingertips to see if the
design of the furniture he felt somewhat strange.
“Who made this bed?”
“I don't know the name of the craftsman, but I heard it was ordered by my
grandfather.”
“It's an artifact.”
“Yes?”
The bed is an artifact. Items containing techniques were very difficult to make, so
the value was huge. Therefore, it is usually made and ordered for the defense of
high-ranking aristocrats. I had never heard of ordinary furniture being made of
artifacts, and even more so I thought it was my bed, because nothing had happened
during my more than 10 years of use.
Rupert, who can't listen to me, grabs the pillar with his hand and moves it.
Surprised by the sound, I often walked up to him and grabbed his arm. Why is this
human trying to break someone else's bed?
At the moment, the ceiling just above the bed moved with a loud, cracking sound.
The olive ceiling, which had no peculiarity to the naked eye, and the ceiling where
I fell asleep while looking at it after a few fires, moves. I was stunned, and my
mouth opened to the temple.
What was hidden in the split ceiling was a mirror. A mirror that directly
illuminates the bed. As soon as I realized the meaning of the mirror, I rushed to
the door of Hodadak. The world is coming to an end. No, the whole generation was in
the last days because they had already died. He converted the Count's house that
way.
“What is this?”
“Yes? I don't know. I'm hungry, so I'll go out.”
I left the room with Rupert sitting on the bed and looking in the mirror.
After expelling the Grand Duke, Rupert found Eva's tomb. It is not a place where
the body is buried like a toy used by the emperor. For him, the tomb of Whangga,
whose nose was pierced by the rotten smell of corpse, was not her true tomb,
adorned with ornate gold and jewels that my mother didn't even like in her life.
The real Eva was buried in the garden of an old detached palace. Along with her
favorite books, costumes she used to wear as a dancer, and the ring she received
from her fiancé prince.
Rupert did not know how she was until Eva died. Being an Ardelian from the inside
of her bones, she was a person who was not very compatible with Bernerni's imperial
family. Rupert did not know her when she was not an empress, but he selected her
'real' from her diary, which she discovered in hindsight.
The Eva he knew wasn't Eva. When she planned a dance stage, she was an artist with
a demanding aesthetic, and drawing Claude was like an adolescent girl. He has no
history of seeing Eva like that. There was not a single page containing Bernardi's
Eva in a diary that was so thick that it was difficult to hold with one hand.
Rupert thought it was because her life was cut off there. She was already dead when
she gave birth to and raised herself. So it was like such a dry corpse, and he
didn't have a handful of affection and affection to give to himself.
The fact was not sad. It was fine. Nevertheless, why do we continue to bangle
around here like a lost child? Rupert looked at the peony bush where she was
buried, without a tombstone or a tomb. The peony that blooms from the bushes where
she slept is exceptionally white. She was a bondi pure white person.
She had no way of giving me a warm smile, but one day she smiled very faintly and
said that she liked the flowers. It was a flower that the prince, who was very dear
to him, had saved from the East. Rather than the beauty of peony, I felt tearful
because of its meticulous affection. So Rupert buried her here. Instead of the
corpse taken away by the emperor, the objects that her heart touched.
But what does this flower garden, which was given a sergeant by the emperor, mean
to her? How can the same peony have the same meaning? I don't know if it's not
something I hate. Rupert could not guess her feelings. I didn't know it before I
was alive, but how do I know after I died?
Rupert caressed a peony like a pure white snowflake placed on a bush. I suddenly
wonder if Lariette knows why he came to this place. I think I know. No, I'll
pretend to know. She will spread her own logic by touching her little lips. She
rarely spoke back-and-forth words, but her claim had the power to touch people's
feelings strangely.
“I think I'm going to be an emperor.”
You're satisfied now.
I asked, but the dead have no words. My mood subsides as I try to protect a blunt
tomb where there is no answer. I asked myself if I was satisfied, but I couldn't
answer. As it used to be, she was not forced to starve and was not blinded by her
maidens. The emperor's search for him was no longer there.
I thought it would be about this, but it wasn't. I couldn't laugh even though the
emperor's seat was just around my nose. In my entire life, there was nothing I
wanted more than that. Lariette laughed well at things that were not so much, but
why can't she even smile faintly even though she has achieved her goals in life?
Rupert looked into the palm of my hand. I know the warmth that touched this hand.
Then, in the first place, I realized that I had never wondered about my feelings.
“La Riette.”
I call her as her name rolls smoothly.
Lariette.
I'm so proud of how rich and warm Belua is. The most prosperous and prosperous
place in Gisil Bernardi is the capital and zodiacal capital, Sangpagne. She asked
her to come to Belua when she felt lonely, but Rupert didn't really know what it
felt like to be lonely.
A dark night, a dead night without a moon. I've often woken up after wandering
through nightmares in such a night, but that moment is lonely. The same was true of
being alone at night or day. It was around that time that Rupert unfolded the hasty
scorpion that flew from Belua. I thought it would be a short and short greeting, so
I tried to throw it away without even reading it. However, in the end, he brought a
letter that he could not throw away to Eva's tomb.
Rupert, who was much longer and more polite than the one he had received before,
but whose sender read the other letter to the end, left the garden. Instead of
going back to the main palace, I walk to the back road that goes in and out of the
Imperial Palace. He climbed into the carriage without knowing English or thinking
about why he was heading to Belua.
I was worried if Rupert caught him, but fortunately he didn't stop me from leaving
the room. I was surprised to see the mirror that filled the ceiling, and even when
I saw the glass window where my face reflected, my heart was pounding. I was
surprised to see the shell of a turtle, and I was surprised to see the lid of
Caldron's chest.
I had never had a proper relationship until I died, but I once enjoyed reading
romance novels, especially novels with slightly erotic elements, so I knew what the
mirror on the ceiling meant. I thought it would be in the bedroom of a very
prodigal young spirit, a narcissist who enjoys watching me, and how I am in a
yashishihan situation!
Rodrigo Daniel Velua!
In the middle of the corridor connecting the living room and the hall of the
mansion, I fingered the portrait of a dignified middle-aged man who was caught
eating rice cake. He had a hard and stern expression that the viewer could correct
his posture correctly, and I couldn't believe that such a dignified grandfather
installed such a device for his grandmother. That was also caught by Rupert.
Alas. How ridiculous would you consider Belua.
“Did you show your Highness the bedroom?”
Doreek. My mother comes up to me with the sound of a wheelchair wheel spinning. I

had no way to cover my blushing face, and nodded, burying my face in both hands.
“Yes.”
“Why do you have a facial expression? What's going on? Don't you like the bedroom
because it needs to be too tight?”
“No, I'm not that kind of person.”
I answered with a locked voice forcibly. Embarrassed.
“What was your mother and grandfather like?”
“Well, he was a caring but strict person. I was a very strict person, so it was
difficult for me to adapt at first. But it was a respectable person.”
The description of the mother resembled his portrait. I kept my mouth shut because
I didn't want to break her illusion of twinkling eyes with respect for her
grandfather.
“Truly. You came completely empty-handed, but please bring this one too. I wanted
to make a maid, but she didn't like strangers so much?”
I had a short time of trouble after handing over Rehan's extra clothes that were
placed on my mother's lap. If I go back now, I think it would be very embarrassing.
No, he didn't seem to understand why I was upset and left the room. Wouldn't it be
okay to just go back?
“It looks like he cares a lot about you.”
“Yes?”
“I didn't come this far because I received a message that you were hurt.”
That's right.
I only looked up at my mother's words. I was so distracted that I couldn't even

think about why he came to Belua. I was shouting to come to play, but I didn't
really expect it to come.
I mocked my head, picked up Rehan's clothes, and went back to my bedroom.
Be smart.
The sound of tapping on the wooden door rang the corridor, but the answer does not
come back from the inside. Even in the Imperial Palace, there is no way to answer
knocks, and he cannot be different from Belua. I grabbed the handle and turned it
slowly to open the door. How did you do it while the door gap opened up more and
more? Fortunately, the mirror, which was large enough to be burdensome, was closed.
“Your Highness, I've been preparing a change of clothes.”
“Come here.”
Rupert sits on the windowsill and raises his hand. It was a very cheeky posture,
but there are few people who look that way. Old brown pants and shirts worn to hide
their identity cannot conceal their unique elegance.
“What is this?”
With his finger, Rupert points to a knife that he drew on a wooden wall. It is a
sign that the height was measured every birthday. Since I was twelve years old, I
had left this place, so it was quite different from what it is now.
“It's my height.”
I stood on the wall with my palm raised above my head. The height that grew up
exceeded one span. Well, it looks like I grew up a little taller than my last life.
Is that because the imperial family ate well?
“Whoa. Your Highness, I grew up this much. Let's mark it?”
In my words, Rupert pulled out a dankal that he had put in his pants dance without
saying anything. Closely attached to me, he raises his hand with a knife. I
wouldn't have to wrap myself around me in order to draw a line on the wall. But I
didn't have the courage to bite him, so I had no choice but to leave him alone, who
blocked me with my arms.
I can see his throat right in front of me. I also grew up longer than a span, but
how fast and big is he? Growing up boys seemed to know why their knee bones hurt
every night.
“I did it.”
“Well, can you get out of the way?”
“Aren't you happy with me?
I couldn't answer Rupert's question right away because it was so unexpected. He

bowed his head down to see if he could not stand me hesitating. The sensation of
touching the forehead and forehead gave strength to the toes. Even though it's
summer, his skin that touches me is cool. He was staring at me when he rolled his
eyes up and down because of the gentle shaking of the hair touching his forehead.
“Answer.”
“Nice to see you? It's nice to be ignorant, Your Highness.”
I was surprised and opened my mouth, which was not moving well. Actually, it was a
bit nice, but the answer now sounds like a lie, so I wanted to listen to Pinzan,
but he slowly returned to where I was, and he didn't say much.
“Do you want me to welcome your Highness?”
“Uh.”
“Why?”
“I don't know.”
People who don't know anything don't know why this is. I couldn't stand laughing
because his reaction was a bit ridiculous.
“Yeah.”
“You came to Belua well. You'll have to go home soon, but you'll love it so much
that you feel sorry.”
I opened the window, I wanted him to feel the hot southern sun. He opened his mouth
slowly rather than watching me without words.
“Don't lie to me.”
“Yes?”
“Say it's not nice if it's not nice. I don't intend to force you to do anything.”
There was no answer, so I thought about something. I shrugged my shoulders.
“I don't like that foolproof lie.”
“Wasn't it your specialty?”
My conscience was a little sick when he stabbed Jeonggok, but I spoke with a casual
face.
“Have you heard that horses have power?”
“The idiots of the stables are making.”
Rupert said he didn't really like drunkards on topics that weren't really Bernardi
India. I can't tell the difference between his alchemy, their techniques, or
anything else.
“I think words have power in a different sense. If you keep saying the same thing,
Your Highness. I think I'm being persuaded by myself.”
Rupert looks at me with his eyes squinted as if he were estimating my righteousness

when I was making this sound. Like his recording, I spoke to the ghost of Sikeman,
who was nestled in the blue eyes.
“Tori said I hated your Highness.”
“...”
“That might have been right before.”
In fact, I hated him terribly. I feel guilty that I hate children who don't know
anything so much. There were times when he wanted to press the young face with a
pillow that was tired of nightmares and couldn't sleep when he was straining
powerlessly on the bed. What does his past matter, what is the reason I should
consider dying to him the pain he feels.
No wonder Tori and Rupert doubted me. Because deep emotions emit a unique smell,
and those who are astute like them will not be able to notice my heart. So I caught
them and whispered like a spell that I liked Rupert. I took a child who had nothing
to have, and made a sweet voice saying that I would be on your side, and that I
would remain in your complete possession.
In the meantime, I think I was assimilated to my words. I grabbed Rupert's hand

without much reluctance. The hands that were bigger than me were not scary. It just
feels bad to the touch like a dry branch.
“Now it's really not. I really want you to be happy.”
“Did you repeat a lie and become true?”
I laughed round and round. I don't think that repeating words can completely change
my mind. There won't be as painful feelings as disgust with no way to go.
“Maybe it's because your Highness isn't the person I thought it was.”
“... what if I'm a more terrible person than you thought I was?”
“I know it's my fault without seeing eyes. Still...”
This time it's my choice. Wouldn't it be less miserable than when I went up to the
guillotine without knowing English? I realized these myriad aspects surrounding me.
I realized vividly how sad the emperor, who dyed history with blood, was, and I
learned how cruel a bystander my upright father was. Nevertheless, I thought I
could accept that if the only remaining branch was death, it would be my destiny.
“Still?”
“Ah, Your Highness. I don't know if the clothes I brought will fit. Because Rehan
is bigger than it looks.”
I turned my words and unfolded the clothes I had brought. The generous shirt was
big enough for my father to wear when he was hungry. Fortunately, he didn't bury me
more as he hid behind his big clothes for eye contact. He snatched the clothes that
were hung in front of me like a curtain.
“I think it's going to be right.”
Rupert has a skeleton even though he has been eating as much as he has spent half
his life eating. I nodded, recalling the emperor, who was large and tall.
“Then change your clothes. Do you need a maid during the bath?”
Even at the Imperial Palace, he did not receive a small amount of support. When I
was a maiden, it was also to hide my identity, and because I hated having people by
my side. Of course, I asked him because he would answer that he didn't need it, but
his gaze touched my face.
“Do you want to do it?”
It was a flirtatious voice. Rupert's voice, shrouded in a sharp tone, was always
low and soft. It was like a rich milk tea with a soft throat. Strangely enough, at
that moment, I first heard that his voice was good even though he had been by his
side for a very long time.
“Yes?”
Because of my dazed spirit, I belatedly interpreted his question and raised my head
closely. My shoulder shrinks into a temple.
“Blood, do you need it?”
Instead of answering, he took off the robe he was wearing. It wasn't the first time
I saw him undressing in front of me, but I just wanted that human being to do that
again. Even if he is not a real imperial family, he is a person who has spent his
whole life in the Imperial Palace, so it may be that the court etiquette is colored
to the inside of his bones, but he does not act like that at all.
“Why is this again!”
When he grabs the collar of his shirt and turns it to the left, he reveals a
bizarre pattern he had seen before. A pattern with a darker color seemed much more
dangerous than I had erased. In an eerie feeling as if blood was dotted on a white
snow field, I approached him and grabbed his collar wide open.
“Why does it look like this again!”
“The clothes are torn.”
Rupert stooped as if he was trying to push me away from me. I asked again,
following the direction in which he turned his body.
“Why do you do this?”
“Why am I angry?”
He was a little embarrassed. I shut my mouth to his question because I wasn't aware
that I was even angry with him. He put his hand on my shoulder, opened up with me,
and then quietly removed his shirt — even opened it — and put it on the bed.
“I was frustrated because I didn't answer.”
“... because the carriage is too slow.”
“Yes?”
His voice was as small as if it were a whisper, and he couldn't hear it properly.
When asked what he said, I was not a great man to answer, but I raised my hand on
his shoulder with a sigh. I was just staring at the pension team, which looked like
an abstraction drawn on a blank paper sheet, because I thought it would make me
angry because I didn't use it carelessly if I used blood. Can I get rid of such a
strong curse?
“Erase it.”
“I'm not confident.”
“Do it.”
“What if it goes wrong?”
“I'm not going to die.”
“...”
I was upset by Rupert's flirtatious answer and gave strength to the hand that
grabbed his shoulder for a moment. It was like pinching, but he just looks back at
me without giving a sick tee.
“Why?”
“Don't mess around with words. I told you earlier that words have power.”
“What did I do wrong?”
“What do you die when you die? Your Highness, don't think about dying until your
waist is bent and you're about half tall.”
As he listened to me, Rupert looked in front of me. It seemed like I heard a light
laugh.
“I'm not afraid of dying.”
I sympathized with his words. I wasn't afraid to die either. What I'm afraid of is
repetition. The repetition of my ignorance.
With a small nod, I went through his arms and pulled out the dagger to find a sharp
object that would kill blood. When I put my hand in his pocket without warning, the
skin that touched my hand flinched.
“Hey, what do you do?”
I hurriedly moved the knife so that Rupert would dry me by turning his head and
tearing his fingertips. I am somewhat familiar with the scenery where blood pops up
with a short pain. It wasn't really scary to see my blood. The sight of drops of
blood falling on Rupert's shoulder, like a dark red flower blooming at his
fingertips, was even a strange beauty.
I no longer struggle with helping my enemies at my own expense. I couldn't imagine

how many times I would repeat this.
“I told you not to use blood.”
“I don't want to fail.”
I spoke gravely and drew a line on his shoulder, recalling the pension team that
Rupert had drawn on his behalf the other day. As if I were laughing at my fears,
the smeared blood erases marks that are a product of side effects. I sighed as I
wiped the blood on his robe without permission.
“Your Highness, don't use it with your body.”
“Turn off the mind.”
“Now that I've erased it, can I ask one question?”
“What.”
Rupert sat down on both beds saying the day was over. He didn't kick me out, even
though his loose gaze contained fatigue. He bowed his head down and buried his face
in both hands.
I opened my mouth rather than staring at him sitting like the owner in my bed, my
room where my time and memories were left like traces.
“When is your birthday?”
His head is heard slowly. My eyes are a little big whether I didn't expect these
questions. I've been curious about it for a long time. When she was a maiden, she
received a hard summons because she was not turned away from the imperial family,
but even though she became a crown prince, she never encountered a schedule for her
birthday. Even on the birthday of Count Young-Ae, all kinds of people gathered at
the mansion, and it was strange to just go beyond the birthday of the Crown Prince.
“... I don't know.”
“Yes?”
“Summer, I don't know the date. My mother doesn't care about that.”
Even if she hadn't counted her dates, she wouldn't have given birth to a child
alone. However, Rupert was a face that had never even harbored such puzzlement.
“Still, isn't there anyone who took care of his charge?”
“That's right. If you go through the record, it will come out.”
“Aren't you curious?”
“I wonder why the hell is that?”
Rupert, on the other hand, is that I am strange. I lost my words because his
reaction was absurd that I was not curious about my birthday at all. No, if you
look at it, you might not be curious?
“When will I have a birthday party then?”
Although the Crown Prince says so, the emperor's birthday is a national holiday.
Looking back on my memory, the emperor's birthday I remember is not summer. I
wonder if I just picked up any date and made it a birthday.
“Do you think I'd love that?”
“No.”
I shook my head and shrugged at Rupert's gigantic question. However, it's too
extreme to not know your birthday at all because you don't like parties. As soon as
I returned to the Imperial Palace, I left the room pledging to find out about his
birthday.
Rupert's sudden visit was tremendous enough to receive not only my worries, but all
the worries and surprises of Belua in one body, but time passed unexpectedly
quietly. In fact, if you think about it, it's not surprising. Because he hits the
Imperial Family and is very calm.
“Your Highness is a frugal sanctuary.”
My mother commented on Rupert's attitude, which seemed very surprising, and without
a big deal — if I dare to compare it with a meal in the imperial family — and I
nodded quietly.
At the news of the visit of the Crown Prince of the Empire, Chef Verno trembled and
prepared a dinner so grand that the leg of the Countess's large table was broken.
Pigs, cows, goats, rabbits, and even precious lamb were lined up on the table, not
only seasonal fruits, but also unusual vegetables and fruits from foreign
countries.
But my father cannot allow me to set up such a dinner every day. He hates luxury
enough to be close to Susan no, and will not greet him for such a dinner even if
the emperor, who is not the Crown Prince, visits.
After spending a month's food expenses in one day, Verno was called to his father's
office to listen to scolding. As a result, Verno had to eat mustard while crying,
and set up his usual diet, but Rupert, who was busy at dinner, did not mention
Katabuta even on the rustic table.
Verno seemed a little shocked by the scene. I wonder if he didn't believe me when I
saw Rupert, who had no inspiration at the dinner where his legs were bent, and he
clearly told me why it was because he wasn't a person who cares so much about food
because he was fully proud.
Rupert, sitting directly opposite his father, was eating more actively than in the
imperial family, to me. It's the first time I even see if southern food is right
for my mouth, eating everything from appetizers to main dishes, and then waiting
for the food to come. While his fingers tuk-tuk down the table, the maids hurriedly
cleared the empty plate, and Verno brought the next dish himself.
“I think Belouan cuisine fits your mouth.”
“Twenty times better than the food I used to eat these days.”
It refers to the food I did. As I revealed the fact, I couldn't be throbbing, and
laughed.
“Wouldn't it take a little less effort?”
In response to my question, he pointed his finger at the brilliant Verno dish

without words. Whether it wasn't enough to cut meat to make it easy to eat, he cut
vegetables in salads into all kinds of flower shapes to create the perfect dish,
including decorations. I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because the
sincerity was amazing even when I saw it.
Still, I just wanted to believe that eating food without a doubt is believing in
me. Even in my family, the imperial family, was a little uncomfortable because
someone who was careful about getting something in their mouths came down to Belua
to eat at ease.
“Would you like to go for a walk?”
I wanted him to enjoy Belua a little more when he came here. No one can admire the
wide fields and rustic village scenery, but Belua was a place with a unique beauty
of Belua. In addition, the cool weather on a summer night had a magical power to
excite people.
Rupert didn't respond to me, but I knew his silence was positive. At the end of his
meal to a certain extent, Sijong quickly served tea and dessert.
“How long are you going to stay in Belua, Your Highness?”
“Well.”
When asked by his father, Rupert looks back at me with a broken jaw. In a gesture
that seemed like I was obliged to answer, I opened my eyes in a circle and faced
him. Why do you see me? When he asks with his eyes, he frowns at his impression.
“When are you going?”
“Are you asking me?”
“Then I go alone?”
“Uh... ah, no. We have to go together.”
I was embarrassed by his sudden question and hurriedly nodded. I'll have to go with
you. No, I can go up on my own because I've made sure I'm in good shape?
“I think I'll have to go soon, Father.”
“... yeah.”
My father nodded to me with an unobtrusive face, and then turned his gaze back
towards Rupert.
“Even if I'm going back to the Imperial Palace right now, I'm going to bring Lariet
soon.”
“I think your daughter said she didn't want to do that.”
“The time when I don't have to distinguish between freedom and indulgence has
passed for my meal, Your Highness.”
I can hear Rupert's head when he realized dessert when his father didn't know what
he meant. My father, who barely caught his eye, spoke.
“La Riette is of marriageable age. There are quite a few families that have been
confused, and I will be ahead of my original plan.”
“What?”
“Yes?”
Rupert was not the only one who was surprised by his father's blue-celestial wall
power. Both Lehan and her mother were surprised to see if it was Geumshichomun.
I opened my mouth in astonishment beyond being surprised. Getting married? Already?
No, why is there a sudden diagnosis of confusion that had never been heard before
until adulthood in the first place?
“Father, I didn't even have that kind of language!”
“Do you have to come down to Belua to speak or not?”
He answered with an innocent face that there was nothing wrong, and then raised his
hand as if he were trying to hand me a few sheets of paper that I didn't know when
and where he had taken it out. But Rupert stepped out. Rupert, who took the paper
from his father, passes one by one of them, Yang Bo, a portrait of a man in a mixed
conversation.
“Count Uberine?”
“Yes. He's an excellent and outstanding person. Since the old earl passed away
early, he inherited the family at a young age, but he is also faithful to the
management of the estate.”
“I know it's lame.”
“I know there is no hindrance to living.”
Huh.
Rupert makes a short laugh that he is gigantic. His fingers were tapping lightly on
the table, and as the strength grew stronger and stronger, the paper on the table
was crumpled.
“Hey, it's a pervert.”
“... yes?”
“Did you think that when I was building a force, I would only be sucking my finger
without any information? The human being you recognized to send your daughter's
collection of poems, is a pervert.”
“How do you know if it's a carrier?”
“I think the Count intends to gamble with her daughter's life when such information
is already circulating, whether it's a carrier or a rumor.”
Uberine.
It was also a name I heard someday. By the time I died, I think he was a person who
was stuck in a manor without ever going up to the ecliptic due to the spread of
nasty rumors. I didn't really remember what the rumor was related to.
Rupert had a natural talent for making the other person feel uncomfortable without
knowing it with an expressionless face without much inspiration. He clearly
expressed his antipathy for the confusion that came into me without raising his
voice or frowning.
“Your Highness. Although Lariet is now assisting his Highness, he is strictly a

member of Belua. I think it's too much to tell the Crown Prince to intervene in the
work of the family, but it's not.”
“Do you want to get married?”
Rupert turns his head rather than watching him because he sees that his father is
biting me, and he fills me up. Where is it common for a man who doesn't know his
face, or even a man who wants to marry a man who has a nasty rumor in the future? I
quickly shook my head.
“No.”
Rupert had a triumphant face that didn't know what my answer meant.
“It's not a matter of deciding on your own disapproval. Lariet is from Belua, and I
am the owner of Belua.”
My father's will seemed very firm. My father's will for my marriage, which I had
never revealed until I reached adulthood, was so unexpected that I lost my words.
Maybe it's because I entered the Imperial Family.
His remarks about treating me like an object were disappointing, but I couldn't say
it was wrong at all. Wherever my blood line belonged, I grew up as a daughter of
the Count of Belua, benefited from my status as a nobleman, and was therefore
obliged to make sacrifices for Belua. In his last life, Riche didn't get married as
if he were eventually sold according to Marquis Gorten's will.
“You treat your daughter as a livestock.”
“No, for the safety and happiness of La Riette.”
Rupert seemed to feel worse than me because of the confusion against my will.
Instead of staring at his father's stubborn face for quite some time, he bent his
head at an angle to the left and opened his mouth.
“Why? Are you afraid you won't be happy in the imperial family?”
“The side of His Highness the Prince is dangerous.”
“I said I guarantee peace of mind.”
“Didn't you actually eat poison?”
My father's tone becomes sharper. Rupert failed to answer his words on the day. My
father raised his chin and spoke as if he were looking at his windy attitude.
“The preacher was unable to protect Lariette. As long as I am Belua and my daughter
is Beloan, La Riette cannot disobey me.”
“...”
“Your Highness, I'm trying to protect my family. Please understand.”
“Lariette Isabel de Velua.”
Rupert called me, ignoring his father's earnest request. I was a little surprised
because it was the first time he ever called my name.
“Yes?”
“I'm going to give you a job.”
“... yes?”
“Why don't you make it not Belua?”
I was a flagship. It was so cheeky and arrogant that if someone close to the
emperor heard it, Giga could grab the back neck of the car and fall. Who gave a
title to whom on a topic other than the emperor? However, Rupert promised me a job
and a manor with a casual face, as if he were to become an emperor.
“I'll give you. There's no reason I can't take over the barren land above
Sangpagne.”
“Your Highness. The remarks now are blasphemy against His Majesty the Emperor.”
“I didn't know you were such a faithful servant of His Majesty. If so, tell me to
run right away, why?”
Rupert's lips are rattling up. I shook my head without being able to watch their
conversation because it was a laughing face no matter who saw it.
“Why.”
“Action, I don't need it. I don't want to receive it even if I give it to you. I
wanted to keep my Highness by my side, not because I wanted to take care of the
estate.”
My father, who was thrilled by Rupert's absurd remarks, barely nodded in his
spirit.
“I don't need my daughter, isn't it?”
I kicked my tongue in the confident attitude of the sheep that I took my side. I
didn't want to get a title from Rupert, but that didn't mean I wanted to get
married.
“Father.”
“Huh?”
“I'm not even planning to return to Belua. Don't let me get into a mess that my
doctor didn't enter.”
“Let's just think about it. Isn't it not that I'm asking you to get married right
away?”
“Isn't it necessary to get married right now?”
Belua could not have been so abruptly inclined to damn the name of another family.
I closed my eyes with my hands wrapped around my face because I didn't know what to
say more. It wasn't until then that my mother, who was still listening to our
conversation, spoke in a calm voice.
“I don't want you, Lariette, to make such a sudden decision.”
“But...”
“I understand that Lariette is worried about being in danger. But isn't it a child
who will listen just because he's bringing him to Belua to get married?”
It wasn't Tu who blamed me, but I bowed my head because my conscience was stabbed
for some reason. When did I become a child who didn't listen to her? Before
returning from death, I was a daughter who was so obedient that I had never broken
the words of my mother or father.
“So let's all eat quietly.”
My father's mouth is tightly closed to my mother's resolute voice. Surprisingly,

Rupert, who did not need to listen to her, also continued his meal quietly. I'm
just staring at me while I'm eating. I thought it caught my mind that I refused to
act, but I tried to ignore him because his reaction was ridiculous and outrageous.
“Hey.”
“Yes?”
After the meal, I wanted to clean up my head while taking a quiet walk in the
garden alone, but sadly Rupert followed me. It wasn't that I didn't hear the loud
footsteps that followed me, but I wanted to lose weight that I didn't know.
“Do you want to get married?”
“Why do you keep asking?”
“If I want to do it, I'll do it.”
“I don't like to say it twice, but it's nice to hear it twice. No, I said no. And
even though I'm a maiden who enshrines her Highness, why should I get permission
from Her Majesty Sasaroi for marriage? If you want to get married, I'll take care
of it, so don't worry.”
“...”
Rupert was speechless. He unintentionally rolled sharply. This is because I didn't

want to see him with my father who was going to give a job because I was going to
marry a sheep, which is a thing. I looked closely at his eyes because he wanted to
be so rude, but he didn't feel bad.
“If you hate marriage and don't like acting, what the hell do you want?”
“I've told you dozens more times.”
“It's natural to protect it.”
Rupert raises his hand and grabs a handful of my head. As he looked still at the
hair falling out of his hand, he slowly spoke.
“When you keep your side, isn't there anything you want?”
Suddenly, I thought Rupert would have doubted me even more because of that. I'm
trying to protect him by saying that there are no conditions. Although a servant
who assisted the king with simple loyalty did not exist in history, Rupert is not
naive enough to believe such a sweet story.
I bowed my head at an angle and made eye contact with him looking at me. A small
doubt that lives in dry rust. I was satisfied that he did not doubt me.
“Please be the Holy Army.”
“Why?”
“Because that will benefit your Highness and everyone.”
I do not think that the emperor, who wielded his sword, would have been satisfied
with his life, as if the end goal of Bernerni's destruction was the end goal. He
didn't seem to understand me at all. With a sigh, his shoulders are excited. The
voice was as small as a murmur to myself, but the pronunciation was clear, and it
was delivered to me exactly like a letter in the wind.
“... I don't understand you.”
“How do you understand and live with everyone in the world? I want to take a walk,
so please don't follow me.”
“...”
I hated Rupert, but I felt as if I had forgotten the time when he was walking along
his promenade. He opens his mouth and nods slowly, as if he was shocked by my
cheeky attitude.
“Okay.”
Suddenly, like a child who listens well, I turned my back rather than staring at
him. Just a few months ago, if he kicked me out, I was completely proud of it. I
didn't even fully believe Lehan's words that he looked so desperate when I fell
under the poison.
However, when I confirmed that he had thrown out Sangpany and descended to Belua, I
had no choice but to devote myself to the fact that I had entered his perfect
border. I can't help but be sure when I check it with my eyes. Rupert cares about
me.
It was an idea I've heard over and over again, but it's the first time I've ever
touched my skin so clearly. I felt a flimsy sense of guilt in the realization that
I could fully use him. I only felt sorry for performing on a topic that could not
save him as much as he cared for me, and I didn't have the courage to run to him
and talk about what I went through. A worthless apology will be useless to him. I
decided to keep my secret until death.
It was late in the evening when the sun was completely over, and the air slowly
cooled down. Summer nights in the south are cool but not cold, so it's the best
time to take a walk. I breathed in the smell of summer on the tip of my nose, and I
was flabbergasted at the thought that autumn was just around the corner. The year
he becomes emperor is next year.
Can I hold Rupert's heart until after he became emperor? What if you become the
supreme ruler of the empire and open your eyes to the violence of power? The sound
of the grass swaying in the wind and fluttering while capturing the familiar garden
in my eyes did not calm my mind quite a bit. I swirled in front of the fountain in
the middle of the garden and squeezed my hair.
“La Riette.”
My mother calls me at the entrance of the garden when she found me like that. Only
then did I remember that my mother's bedroom window was facing the garden, and I
quickly cleared up my disheveled head and looked back at her.
My mother was not an outstanding beauty with a gorgeous impression like the Empress
or Empress, but she has an elegant style due to her long neck and straight posture.
Becoming like her was the same goal in my life until I returned from death. You can
create a classical atmosphere without having to decorate it luxuriously like the
wives of aristocrats.
“Why am I walking alone, without a maid.”
It seemed like I was blaming me, but I was very worried. I smiled and grabbed her
hand, slowly approaching me.
“I have a lot of thoughts.”
“What are you thinking?”
“Finally, there was one thing I wanted to ask my mother.”
My mother raises her chin as if she wanted to continue. I spoke rather than looking
up at her talkative face.
“If you knew Her Majesty the Senior Empress.”
“Yeah. It was a precious friend I met when I was a singer at Avad.”
“What kind of person was it?”
“He was a strong man. It reminds me of your father.”
After the emperor took the throne in rebellion, it was strictly forbidden to talk
about the former emperor and empress in Bernardny. However, her mother continued to
describe the Empress of the Sun Dae without feeling careful with her casual face.
According to her mother, she was a very brave person. He said he blamed the current
emperor even though he left death in front of him.
“Why did I ask you about her all of a sudden?”
“A merchant close to an old man drew my mother's singer days and told me that the
two of you knew each other.”
“Is that really all?”
My mother observed me with her eyes that she was suspicious of something. I
shrugged my shoulders. Because the person who hid something was my mother, not me.
However, if there are many adults in the world who do not have a secret, how many.
I sighed and nodded as if I was resigned.
“That's all. My mother has never mentioned Her Majesty the Empress of the Sun.”
“Is it taboo? As a young man, you might get a big faint after making fun of your
mouth without knowing it.”
I also wanted to ask why Viscount Koen held me and gave me a slight glance, but I
didn't want to bother my mother anymore, so I walked with her and listened silently
to the story of the former Empress. She loved her mother's songs so much that she
loved music enough to rant that she would have been a singer if she hadn't married
the emperor.
When I was listening to my mother's story, I felt sorry that she was completely
removed from history because she was a charming person. No matter how much you
think about it, the current emperor is a sluggish and unpaired human being. Rupert
suffered from him all his life, but he didn't forbid or forbid any mention of the
emperor.
“I think I'll be back to the capital soon.”
“Yeah, I should.”
My mother smiled lightly as if she was trying to hide her fear. I raised my hand on
her cheek because the smile looked more lonely. The face that hits the night air is
full, but the warmth rises quickly.
“You came down to His Highness the Crown Prince. Belua is going to be
uncomfortable.”
“Wouldn't you be able to come down?”
“Mother, I am a man of your Highness.”
“... I want him to continue caring for you.”
My mother said it was smaller than I wanted to pierce my face. I followed her and
laughed because I had the same wind of her.
“I think you're saving it now.”
“But the affection of a lover is like a play on fire, and it quickly cools down.”
“... the affection of a lover?”
I had no choice but to frown at the sound of catching the floating clouds. What the
hell did you think he and I were playing with the fire of love?
“If you want to stay on the zodiacal path and keep his side, I'd rather be Taizabi.
I think that's the safest thing to do.”
“Prince Bi? Mother, Your Highness and I don't like each other that way.”
“If your heart is exhausted, it will stop. How many of the nobles build a family
with love?”
“The same goes for your Highness...”
“Let's not say long words. Let's think about it alone.”
My mother stopped talking to me, spoke resolutely, and then turned her back first.
I wanted to pick more, but I shook my head as I was worried. What would change if
she ran out of her?
It was natural that Rupert came down to the south alone with the news that I had
been injured, so it seemed so. I didn't even ride Jeffrey, but I wanted to guess
from the fact that there was a pension team like that curse spread to death, and I
wanted to use Sura to get the carriage fast.
Thump.
Only then does my heart sit down. I realized the weight of the heart that made
Rupert come this far. For others, it will be a heart that can only be interpreted
by the passion of a lover. I felt strange.
I wanted Belua to be in Rupert's eyes only enough to avoid the purge blade. But
what if I've already crossed that line. If I become as precious to him as Tori,
will I be able to handle that little affection?
He doesn't have much, so he gently saves what he holds in my hand. However, it was
natural that I was not an object, and that I wanted so much affection from an
object that was not an object, but I had no heart left to give him. I don't have
the confidence to save him as much as he cares about me.
“I'm sorry.”
I ended the walk by muttering an apology that could not be reached by Rupert.
“What are you doing with my brother right now?”
I murmured a desperate apology to Rupert last night, and after forgetting that I
fell asleep, I grabbed his wrist and raised my voice. The heat rises due to his
negligent behavior, and his head becomes messy. I don't know what it is in the
ecliptic, but this is Belua!
“Why?”
“Isn't this a mess?”
“That's right.”
I stared hard at Rupert, who nodded with a slight trembling face, and then took
away the fea from Lehan's hand and threw it on the floor. Because it was already on
fire, I stepped on a puck puck for fear of a fire on the grass. Crushed on a sharp
heel, the fea was crushed beyond recognition of her shape.
“Sister.”
“You! No matter how iron-free you are!”
I raised my voice toward Lehan, who was empty-handed and blankly in the air. My
parents didn't know that I was doing something that hurt my body in the ecliptic,
but this was Belua, where rumors were fast. Behind the stables, they hid like kids
simulating bad things, but it was only a matter of time before passers-by found
them. Didn't it take a break for me to come down to greet Jeffrey in the first
place?
“This is Belouya! How upset would you be if your parents knew!”
“But my father too...”
“My father is already old!”
I slapped his hand as he was holding his stomach with words in his mouth that he
would be afraid of when he heard it. The back of his hand swells quickly because he
hit him quite hard. He bowed his head without giving a sick tee.
“I'm sorry.”
“If you smoke something like this one more time and it stands out to me, it will
make you very confused!”
“... yes.”
After receiving Rehan's apology, I turned so hard that I could whoop and look at
Rupert. He was watching us frowning to see if he didn't understand the situation. I
wanted to give out a castle saying why he was hurting Rehan, but it's not possible
because he had other eyes. The Beluan lady, who raises her voice to the imperial
family, is going to be quite a shock to conservative southerners.
“Why.”
“Follow me!”
I grabbed Rupert's wrist and quickly walked to the side of the stables into a small
forest. If he gave strength and stood up, I would be able to turn him off, but
fortunately he began to follow me in a ruddle.
“Ah, why.”
It wasn't until I went deep enough that I couldn't see a person before I let go of
Rupert's wrist. He seemed a little annoyed by the fact that he followed without
words, but he looked around with his wrist caught by me. After watching the shabby
forest surrounded by birch trees for quite some time, he swirls his head and asks.
“Why did you drag me?”
“Your Highness. Even though my brother is tall and looks like an adult, he's still
a child.”
“But.”
“Fea is not very good for an adult's body! Isn't it worse for you to inhale
directly like an electric charge, rather than being cool with a pipe?”
“That's what.”
He laughed at my nagging voice as if he was full of excitement. The appearance of

red lips shrugging up was not very bad, so I winded for a while. Although it is a
small forest, it is rich in greenery because the trees grew under the strong sun of
the south. Even with the green recording, Nok An, who did not die at all, was
clearly looking at me. I felt strange when I had been in eye contact with him for a
long time. It seems that you will be drawn into it by the quiet light.
“When I smoked, I didn't say anything.”
“Yes?”
“There are a few bears that I burned in front of you and removed. You've never said
that.”
“That's...”
Because I tell you. Why do I care about the health of my charge?
If I wanted to get sick early and die, I didn't want to stop it. However, Rupert's
face was not usually bad, and I kept my mouth shut. The thin eyes are shooting at
me, and the smile that floats around my mouth has long since disappeared. No, no. I
mocked my head as I tried to hold up my chin trying to open up in astonishment.
“Why?”
“Are you afraid of it?”
“...”
“Are you afraid that I didn't tell you not to smoke? Oh, huh.”
Whether my little admiration led him to reach the limit of patience, Rupert
sharpened his teeth and turned his back. It was a definite statement that I would
not listen to my shenanigans anymore, but I couldn't stand the laughter that came
out unknowingly. Oh my God.
It's cute.
I've never even expected such a flimsy attitude from Rupert, so this may have come
out even louder. I wonder if I want to take care of myself as if I were taking care
of Rehan. I clung to his back to make fun of him a little more.
“Do you want to nag me? Don't you frown?”
“Keep your mouth shut. Do you want to die?”
“You can't kill me, right?”
I laughed like I was raising Rupert's medicine. Then he strides up and puts his
hand on my head. Thanks to the tilted head, the eyes naturally come into contact. I
faced a tough momentum that hardened as my eyes hardened, but I was sadly not
scared.
“Why can't I kill you?”
“Because you care about me.”
“It's a lot of confidence.”
He sighed heavily against my forehead. I wanted to be too cheeky, but instead of

getting confused as I expected, he shrugged his shoulders and withdrew.
“I think that's the case.”
“Yes?”
I thought Rupert would not be able to threaten me, but I was a little surprised
that such a bold recognition was unexpected. When I looked at myself, he stopped
walking and nodded.
“This is what I feel like when I'm afraid.”

“...”
“It's like anger, but the end of emotion is long.”
“It's not like you've never been bothered by anything in your life, right? I know
that His Majesty the Emperor discriminated against His Highness and His Highness
Arnulf for quite some time.”
“Isn't it natural? Arnulf's outsider is Arnbach.”
He added, frowning as if he couldn't understand my words.
“Moreover, the only thing I expect from the emperor is the emperor.”
“... to me?”
“I don't know. What the hell do I want from you?”
I couldn't answer his endless questions right away. I thought I would covet people
like crazy because I would have spent my whole life lonely, but doesn't he have
Tori? Tori belonged to him in a more complete sense.
He started walking first, hesitating to see if he didn't really ask me for an

answer. The light of the sea passing through the lush forest overflows over the
blonde. I thought about it in a separate palace, but he is a person who goes well
with the forest. I walked along with him, which seemed to disappear beyond the
bush.
“Father, I'll only go there.”
“Is it okay to go this way?”
“I can't help it.”
I answered my mother's worried question with a sigh. There were few wagons in Belua
that were good enough to take the Crown Prince. Eventually, he had no choice but to
borrow a carriage in a mansion with a Beloan pattern, and his son had no choice but
to take the reins as an experienced Beluan coachman suffered from falling down.
I am fortunate that Rupert is not sensitive enough to care about these small
details. If you were a general imperial family, you would have been able to beat
the spectacle.
Even though I pretended, I sighed as I looked at the face of a young coachman who
was foolish. The distance between Belua and the ecliptic was not ridiculous, but
Rupert, who rode any carriage, may not be able to return to the ecliptic properly.
For his escort, who came down alone without fear, my father gave us four of the
most outstanding articles in Belua.
“Lady, let's get in the carriage.”
One of those four, the young knight Baileys, reaches out to me. He was so handsome
that even I, who was not interested in a relationship or a man, could remember his
face, but if my memory was correct, he was so popular that he stood shoulder to
shoulder with Lehan in Belua. It's a knight that my father loves very much because
his skills are better than his beauty, but why do I put him on my way to business?
“Thank you, Sir Baileys.”
“Do you remember my name?”
He opens his eyes in a circle as if he were surprised. The rarity of black eyes,
which is not common in the Empire, made its beauty stand out even more. I compared
his crooked nose to Rupert's sharp nose, and wondered for a moment who was better.
“I didn't know you would remember me.”
“Uhhhhh.”
In fact, I remembered that I had no private acquaintance with Sir Baileys. But when
I listen to him, it seems as if I knew him. He smiled as if he was a little happy,
and nodded roughly because he couldn't say, “I just remember it because my face is
handsome.”
“Sure. Of course, I remember it.”
“I definitely wanted to return this handkerchief. Even if the muppet didn't

interfere, I would have promoted it.”
As she watched me step on the foothold of the carriage, Baileys scoured her arms
and pulled out a white handkerchief. The handkerchief embroidered with Velua's fir
tree was definitely mine, but I've never given it to anyone. When it comes to
handkerchiefs of young aristocratic women, the meaning given to them is enormous
than the object itself, and they are a little reluctant to give it to others.
“Uh...”
I looked down at the rose in my hand, along with the “My Handkerchief,” which I
received back in a moment, and chose words because I didn't know what to answer.
But before I even opened my mouth, Baileys first opened the door to the carriage.
“Then I will take you to the ecliptic safely.”
Baileys politely bowed his head to Rupert, who was already on the carriage,
escorted me, and then closed the door of the carriage. Rather than slowly looking
around the faces of the people who greeted us through the window, Rupert picked up
his gaze only after I climbed into the carriage.
“Saying you don't think about getting married?”
When I came down to Belua, I wonder if one part was missing from my head. I
stuttered my hand to find the part of his head that might be rolling on the sofa.
“Your Highness, I'm looking for a head part. Did you make it out of alchemy and put
it on?”
“Do you want to rummage?”
“Then let me understand the words a little bit. What kind of marriage is it all the
time?”
“Handkerchief.”
“I don't even remember when I gave it to you.”
It was sincere.
When the hell did I give you a handkerchief? I never encountered Sir Baileys in the
ecliptic, so I gave it before I became Rupert's maiden. Before I even regressed, I
looked like a person when I was very young. Baileys has been in Belua for such a
long time.
“Give me too.”
“... why?”
“Why don't I give it to everyone else? It's your owner.”
“Your Highness, don't you know what Lady's handkerchief means? I don't use it when
applying for a duel like the knights.”
I laughed as I suppressed my desire to throw a handkerchief in front of him. As I

walked outside the wagon, there was still a pile of people. If you treat him as a
member of the imperial family, Belua's reputation may be cracked due to false
rumors.
“Mother! Let me go! Lehan! You! Don't forget what I said!”
I stepped out of the window of the wagon, which was gradually speeding up, and
waved my hand. I nod to see if Lehan understood my warning. At that time, I
remember that my soul was sold to Rupert and I couldn't get married properly.
“Hey.”
“Why.”
I was getting bothered by Rupert talking to me as usual. Even though he answered

his call bluntly, he only reached out to me to see if it had much to do with him.
“Money?”
“It's a dog. Give me roses.”
Suddenly, I wanted to see flowers. I gave him the rose that Baileys gave him
without much thought. Had I known his reaction, I would never have done it.
“Yeah! Your Highness! What do you do!”
“It smells bad.”
“What do roses smell like when they smell?”
“My head hurts.”
I was astonished by his attitude of casually throwing roses out of the window. Why
do you throw away other people's flowers and get frustrated? It was the first time
I had ever received a flower from a handsome man like Baileys, so I clung to the
window because it was quite happy.
“Why are you grumpy! Why!”
“You, don't think about getting married.”
“What does a rose have to do with marriage? And why don't you tell me not to get
married, keep going?”
“You're my maiden all your life.”
“Hiik! I don't like it!”
I was amazed by his command and raised the sound. The romance about marriage was
not huge, and Belua intended to stay by his side until he was convinced that he
would be safe in his hands, but there was a sense of backlash when he blocked the
road like that.
Rupert stares at me with strength in his hand to see if he is offended by my

refusal. I was a little frightened by the prominent blood lines on the back of my
hand, and I added a stutter.
“Poetry, it's a maiden. I have to get promoted.”
“Can you let me be an attendant of the court?”
“Are you going to change the laws and regulations in the court?”
A woman cannot be an officer of the court. Administrative aristocrats cannot do it,

let alone be independent of the court. Rupert was immersed in contemplation due to
my fresh rebuttal. At first glance, the appearance of looking out of the window
with a strange jaw seems to be overwhelmed by trouble. I laid down my body by
organizing cushions rather than spilling him who was worried about useless things.
My mother may have been surprised that she has no habit, but Rupert is a person who
may not know that my actions are against the law.
“Would you like to get married then?”
“What?”
When I reached out to the kettle on the table because my thirst was a little dry, I
was surprised and jumped at his question when he was suddenly thrown. The kettle,
shaken by my recoil, fell down and poured water, but none of us cared about it. I
shook my head to both sides in an attempt to be confused.
“Uh. I'm tired, so I can hear a grunge shenanigans.”
“It's not shenanigans. Can you give me a prince?”
His shenanigans were too loud, even if the scale was large. I had a dry face when
asked by Rupert, who was so serious that I couldn't ignore it. Fever rises on the
face For the first time in my life, I now receive a proposal that I had never
received until I became an adult. It's like this too! Is there another marriage
proposal without such a romance in the world?
“Really, Your Highness, where are you sick?”
“Why is the reaction? Asking me to upgrade?”
“What kind of upgrade is Taejabi?”

“Where is your higher status than that unless you want to be an emperor?”
I chew my lips to see if he was frustrated by my reaction. I was stunned and my

nose was blocked, and I turned around because I didn't want to mix words with him
anymore.
“Hey.”
“I don't even think about marrying your Highness. Don't talk.”
“Why? Are you going to love that knight outside?”
“Why is the story of Sir Baileys coming out of here? If I get a rose, will they all
get married?”
“Are you more handsome than me?”
“Wow, Your Highness, I'm so childish right now.”
Marriage isn't a joke for kids. Of course, in terms of appearance — by status — he

was the best groomsman, but it was really ridiculous nonsense. I couldn't love him
as a husband, and Rupert didn't love me as a woman either. No, I don't even love
them in the first place. I hate getting married and leaving the Imperial Palace
that much.
“I don't know why I'm angry.”
“I was upset that I made the first proposal I received in my life so tasteless.”
He rummaged through Jusumju Island with my words and pulled out a pocket. Roughly
no jewel in a luxurious pocket made of red satin - the hand beckoning really was
not a castle - or the house he reaches out to me.
“Now.”
“...”
“Do you want to give it all?”
“Do you think pouring jewelry creates a romance that you didn't have?”
I snatched my pocket from Rupert's hand while saying so. The rattling sound and the
weight is quite heavy, so what's inside isn't usually worth the price.
“I'll get this for the cost of staying in Belua.”
“... I don't think a Belua mansion is luxurious enough to receive that amount of
money.”
“Then think of it as a bonus.”
I ended the conversation by turning my head again with a bang. As I pushed my head
between the cushion and the cushion to block my ears, Rupert calmed down as if he
had given up. It seems that he added words to himself while mumbling, but I was not
curious.
Silence flowed because Rupert had a marriage that he didn't really have in his
heart. He didn't feel uncomfortable with me, but I was uncomfortable making eye
contact with him. In the first place, I felt again and again that he had grown up
enough to become an emperor in just a few seasons. I thought he had grown up a lot,
but since he was always attached to his side, he didn't touch his skin to see how
fast his growth was.
As an excuse to take care of Jeffrey, I got out of the carriage and got on a clever
horse that followed the carriage. Jeffrey, who was smart enough to miss the road
without a rider, cried Hying to see if I was happy.
“Was it a lady's words?”
“Yes.”
One of the knights surrounding the carriage came up to me with a helmet. It was Sir
Baileys.
“This is the first time I see a word with such intelligence. I think I trained very
well.”
“I didn't really train.”
“I mean, the Countess is a very high level rider. It's no wonder that the lady
handles words well.”
Whether listening to me or not, Baileys nodded alone, understanding Jeffrey's

smarts. After holding on to him, I shrugged my shoulders without feeling the need
to explain how smart Jeffrey was from the beginning.
“Why did you come out when you would be tired?”
“I'm going to get some wind. It's not bad because the days are cool.”
It was definitely summer in Belua, but it was getting a little chilly as we got
closer to Sangpagne. Although it was a long sleeve, the fabric itself touched the
thin dress sleeves, and I looked around at the carriage with no windows open.
“The road to the zodiacal road is pretty well-groomed, so it's not bad to see it.”
The window of the carriage opens frighteningly for Baileys's words to end. Rupert
looked for me by sticking his head out through the gap.
“I want to soothe Jeffrey a little.”
I answered, gently sweeping the ear of the horse. He closed the window again
without answering with a grumpy feeling about what he didn't like. Baileys looks
back at me with a puzzled face as I wade through my mouth because of my
heartbreaking childlike behavior.
“It looks like there's something uncomfortable about it.”
“Well, that's right. I don't know why you're doing that. Ah.”
“Yes?”
“It's a handkerchief. I'm sorry, but I can't remember it. When the hell did you
give it to me?”
“Um. I think the lady was about six years old.”
I'm six years old. It was natural that I couldn't remember it. I nodded slightly as
I looked up at Baileys, who looked up at Baileys with a ringing old memory.
“It's natural that I can't remember it.”
“Yes. Because you remember my name, I thought you remembered it until that time.”
“Why the hell did I give you a handkerchief?”
“Uh-huh. All of the knights who entered the Countess, like me, had their main
mission to find a lady during the end of the Knights. One day I searched through
the entire mansion because I couldn't find her for hours, and on that day I found
her by accident.”
“Are you looking for me?”
I was unknowingly frowned upon. Because I didn't remember what happened at that
time at all. It was all about the little convenience that came to mind at
Temuntemun.
“Yes. I keep trying to go out of the mansion to see if I like hide and seek.”
Baileys was smiling lightly to see if she was recalling that time. I wrote an
impression while trying to somehow recall the event that I didn't remember at all.
My mother clearly told me that I was a very calm child.
“It was a natural festival.”
“It seems like that. It's a bit surprising.”
“Still, he was like an angel. The lady was caught in a rose bush and ripped off the
branches with her hands, and she bleed a little. I was surprised by that, that
handkerchief.”
It wasn't until then that something seemed to be remembered. I wanted to be more

immersed in my thoughts, but as soon as Rupert opened the window again and began to
look for me. I sighed and set up Jeffrey because I felt like I wanted to get back
in the carriage even though I didn't speak.
“Go, Your Majesty. A.”
“Who is long?”
“So will I keep riding Jeffrey?”
“No.”
I understood Rupert's grumpy because spending a long time in a carriage alone is

not usually boring. With the help of Baileys, I tried to climb back into the
carriage, and an arm popped out of the inside, and instead escorted me. I flew
through the air almost as if I thought, and settled in the seat of the carriage.
“My arm hurts!”

“Sorry.”
He sincerely apologized and closed the wagon door. Why would he do that when he had
no reason to restrain Baileys? I was worried about drinking a drink that would
soothe my free feeling while kicking my tongue, but suddenly the carriage rattled.
“Sorry!”
The perplexing voice of the coachman is heard from the front. Due to lack of skill,
the coachman often drove a carriage to a place with a jaw and whistled. Rupert has
never expressed much dissatisfaction, but the coachman's driving skills are getting
worse over time, whether he was more nervous about the idea of making His Majesty
the Crown Prince uncomfortable.
“Sin, sorry! Your Highness!”
“It's okay. Do it slowly.”
I tried to relieve the tension of my coachman with a friendly voice as much as

possible, but I couldn't hear the coachman hurriedly reins to see if I was more
surprised by my answer. Hiying! The speed of the carriage increases with the cries
of horses.
“Why.”
“Shall we get off our wagon? A little dangerous...”
Kuwong!
The wagon, which has been running at insanely fast speed for a long time, cheers
sideways with a bang to see if it has caught a rock. I couldn't hold my body
leaning to the right and hit the carriage door. Because of the reaction, the door
opened wide and would bounce out without loss, so I closed my eyes tightly, but it
wasn't a hard floor that touched my cheek. It is the arms of a person who feels
body temperature even though it is similarly hard.
“Chew, what are you doing?”
It wasn't until then that Rupert, who didn't know when the wagon wheel popped out
plump, changed his teeth. When I opened my closed eyes, he was hanging on the other
side of the carriage and holding me. The carriage maintained a severely tilted
angle as if it were caught in the jaw. I couldn't even hang on him because if
Rupert let go of his hand holding the window, he would quickly roll over to the
other side.
“Hiik.”
“Don't move.”
“Float, I think it's going to fall.”
“When I'm away from here, I don't even die.”
Rupert said boldly, but I was scared because the point where the carriage was
caught was a pretty steep hill, even if it wasn't up to the cliff. As I flutter and
stretch my arms out into the air, he kicks his tongue and hugs me.
“Hey. Don't move. It's shaky.”
“Hee, Hiprofit.”
I flinched my body in astonishment in a different sense than before. I also heard

the urge to get out of here, but if I get out of here, it may roll and burst out as
Rupert always says. My chest, which was holding my cheek firmly, was quite tight,
and I felt really strange. I'm ashamed to be hugged by an adult man. That feeling
intensified as soon as his hand hugged me tightly around my waist and lifted me up.
“Why, why, why!”
“Drop me?”
“No.”
At first glance, when asked a question that sounded sincere, I decided to swallow
my appreciation of how big and hard his hand felt. Because it wasn't a surprise to
lose sight of it. He was getting close to a really mature young man, and he was
actually not much different from what I remember, the young emperor who killed me.
It seems that he was constantly treating him as a child without me knowing it. I
didn't want him to grow up, and I wanted him to.
“Hanging.”
“Yes?”
“Let me say it twice...”
I wanted to pretend that I didn't understand Rupert's command, but as his voice was
getting lower and lower, I hugged his neck coldly. I even thought about the sequel
saying that it's comfortable and nice to be hugged. This is the first time I've
ever been attached to him this much. Because of his long time in the forest, he had
a faint smell of wood.
“Why.”
“It smells good.”
It wasn't a big deal, but Rupert's expression hardens badly. He opened his mouth
and shut up again as if he were trying to say something. Instead of talking to me,
he opened the window with me hanging from me. It's not a window wide enough for one
person to pass through, but just sticking out their faces, and you can see knights
running heavily from afar. The coachman didn't even see where he bounced and flew.
“Your Highness, the knights are coming!”
“I can't survive any more.”
It's scary for Rupert's words to end, and the wagon makes a squeak and cheers up a
little more sideways. Now that I'm getting close to what I did, almost hanging
upside down, I gave strength to Rupert's arm around his neck.
“... choked.”
“What should I do if I float or fall!”

“Ha.”
After a short sigh to see if I was frightened, he loosened his arm around me and
reached out the window. Fortunately, he didn't hilnan me, even though I was almost
breathless because of me hanging on me because I had no place to support it.
“Ledor.”
Pow!
The wall of the wagon melts with a small explosion that is different from the
previous one. In an instant, I rolled my eyes, puzzled by the widening of my
horizons.
“Let it go.”
I didn't understand Rupert's words right away, and I couldn't let him go because it
was a series of situations that were so sudden. Instead of pounding me hanging on
him, he hugged me and set foot on the ground. It may seem plausible like a fairy-
tale scene where a warrior rescues a princess, but the problem is that I'm not a
princess and he's not a warrior either.
“Your Highness! Please drop it down!”
When I saw the knights open their mouths with their jaws falling out, surprised by
the appearance of Rupert and me, I slammed his shoulder. He gets out of nowhere and
laughs as if he were outrageous.
“I told you to let go of it earlier.”
“This, it's okay now, so please drop it off!”
“Why?”
“Why? You see the knights! What should I do if it's a rumor!”
“What about it after that.”
“Why do you keep trying to block my path?”
In fact, even if Rupert doesn't stop it, it's already tightly blocked. However,
when I was embarrassed to see the knights and said so, he dropped me down only
then.
“Don't be upset because it's not much.”
“Why does your Highness decide if this is something new or not?”
“...”
“... Thank you so much for saving me anyway. I keep getting help from Your
Highness. I said I would like to help.”
Rupert did not respond to my shameful attitude. Wanting to have a castle, I looked
at him and raised my hand to the knights who were rushing to us.
“Your Highness! Lady! Are you okay?”

“It's okay!”
At that moment, as if rebellious to my answer, the jaw that was supporting the
carriage collapsed, and the best carriage owned by Belua began to roll around the
hill. Even wagons made of sturdy and expensive wood will not be left behind. I
sighed as I watched it fall to the last wheel of the carriage.
“It's my father's favorite carriage.”
“What happened to the coachman, coachman?”
“Well, that's right. I can't see it.”
Whether it was rolling away with the wagon, the coachman disappeared as if he had
hidden his position since we were caught in the jaw. I don't see him even if I look
for it with my head removed because I thought he might have fallen under me and
died.
“Your Highness, this is our big bid. How should I apologize?”
Baileys was restless. It was natural that the subject I followed as an escort did
not prevent such an accident. Even if Rupert took Baileys life right now, his
father would not be able to say anything.
“Ha...”
With Rupert's sigh, Baileys's face darkens noticeably. But I knew what his sigh
meant. It was also troublesome to think about what level of punishment was
appropriate.
“I'm sorry. I will take any punishment sweetly.”
Rupert's eyes become thinner. After coming to Belua and taking a break for a while,
the complexion that had been slightly relaxed was being crushed by fatigue again.
He soon pointed annoyingly at the broken wagon.
“Pick it up.”
“Yes?”
“If you miss even one piece, it will take your life, so do it right.”
Rupert's bee was too generous compared to a flying throat. Even I was surprised by
his actions, so it's not too much of a reaction for Baileys, who doesn't know him
well, to blush his eyes.
“I am, Your Highness. Would you be okay with that?”
“Don't let me say it twice.”
Baileys and the knights bowed their heads so deep that their heads touched the
ground while Rupert passed them. As I followed Rupert, I did not miss Baileys's
murmur that His Highness the Prince was different from the Count's words. I tried
to stop walking for the pursuit, but I couldn't ask Rupert, who was angry, to wait
as he was. I climbed to Jeffrey with Baileys stretching his head and bowing down to
me.
“Your Highness, please get on the horse as soon as possible.”

As Rupert was watching me settle on the horse stably, he pointed his finger at
Jeffrey's neck when he pointed to another empty horse.
“Go forward.”
“Why?”
“Would you like to walk?”
When I pondered it, the only thing left was Jeffrey. The knights were wearing heavy
armor and would have to bring pieces of broken wagons, so it seemed like they would
need one horse for each of them. Because it wasn't without reason, I couldn't say
no to hate it, so I sat down with my head on an aesthetic horse.
“Will Jeffrey listen to His Highness?”
When I ask if it would be better for me to deal with Jeffrey, he snorts and climbs
on the horse. Jeffrey was big, but the saddle itself was small enough to fit my
body, so there was only a piece of paper between him and me. I gave him the reins
as I tried to somehow widen the distance.
The hard object that touched my back was so uncomfortable — psychologically — that
I couldn't even squint and clenched still. Noticing my discomfort, Jeffrey walks
slowly with a snort. Even if it took a month to go at this speed, I would not be
able to reach the ecliptic, so I turned my head quietly.
“Is Jeffrey not moving?”
It will end when Rupert gets off Jeffrey. However, he was a very skilled rider and
knew how to defeat Jeffrey's stubbornness. As he grabs the reins and twists,
Jeffrey gradually increases his speed as he breaks his gigas. In the meantime,
Rupert didn't say a word to me.
Originally a person with few words, but because of his posture, the silence
approached even more embarrassingly, and I tried to break the awkwardness by
stretching out a small cough.
“... is it cold?”
“Ah, no.”
It wasn't until then that Rupert trembled to ask if he thought I had a cold. It was
a rare person to catch a cold during the sunny summer day, and my cough was purely
his misunderstanding because it was not pain, but because it was due to
embarrassment.
Even though I shook my head hard and denied it, I soon fell a thin cloth on my
head. The thin vest worn over the shirt belonged to Bonsier Rehan, but it was the
garment that Rupert had just worn before.
“Your Highness, I'm really fine! It's not cold!”
“Put it on. And do some training.”
“I'm training hard. How hard I play every morning.”
As Jeffrey ran fast, the wind on his cheek felt quite cold, so I wrapped my vest
around my neck while mumbling. People only need to warm their necks when they
sleep. The people of Willetans will die soon after they feel the bitter cold of
Bernardi for a moment, but even though I am a Southern person, I don't hate the
cold. Suffering enough to endure can also make people stronger.
“But why is it cold?”
“Because it's not cold.”
I dragged my tongue inside because of his attentiveness, which was nonsense in the
literal sense of the word, worried that I was even riding in the cold.
“Why.”
“When you arrive, please tell me about that shooting.”
“Yeah.”
He nodded innocently. It's just like giving as you ask and listening as you ask. It
seems so obvious when he has been so tolerant of me.
“Please change that room to something a little better.”
“Write in my next room.”
“... the room where I was lying down eating poison?”
After my sanity came back, I pondered, and the room must be Taejabi's bedroom. No
matter how cheeky maidens are my goal, the imperial family is not enough for me to
aim for. I shook my head in a hurry because I didn't want to make my life more
dangerous even now, even though I still have enough rudeness to blow my throat due
to blasphemy.
“It's a Taejabi room.”
“It's empty now.”
“Are you thinking of getting married?”
Suddenly, I thought of the marriage between the emperor and Tori, and opened my
mouth without thinking. Originally, as soon as he became emperor, he established
Tori's position and made him an empress. If so, wouldn't it be necessary to have a
plan from now on?
“What if it helps?”
Rupert's horsetail swipes up. If it helps me to become an emperor, what does that
mean? I squeezed my mouth at the answer, which seemed to have no specific plan yet.
“Why. Do you really want to get married?”
“Because it's okay? I really want to have a very romantic marriage with someone I
love enough to make tears come out just by looking at it.”
“My dream is pretty big.”
It wasn't a laughing toot, but it was a pretty sober answer. His words were true
when viewed objectively. In a country with a strong identity like Bernardi, it is
more difficult for an aristocratic woman who is wealthy but not a commoner, to
marry according to love than picking stars in the sky. After all, Riche also gave
up on Lehan. And I have never loved anyone as fervently as Riche.
“Let's leave it.”
However, as Rupert said, I didn't even want to have a bad marriage, so I stared at
him and made a small commitment. I wanted someone who would love me as a person to
person, rather than using me or saving me like an object. It's a matter of
surviving and thinking about.
#11 -2. The second debut
After the summer of Dadidan spent in Belua returned to the Imperial Palace, which
was a dream, the desperate daily life repeated. Rupert was really busy with no eyes
on whether the day of becoming emperor was approaching, and it was hard to see if
Tori was busy dealing with the work that was given to me as well.
On the day she returned from her mission, Tori occasionally used my room to hide
into the Imperial Palace, and I turned my eyes pretending not to know when I saw
her dripping blood. I still don't know how to treat her.
At dawn when she first walked through my room, I handed a handkerchief asking me to
wipe off the blood, but Tori looked away at me, snatched the handkerchief, inflated
it, and then trampled and left. It was repeated several times, and I closed my eyes
when she pretended to sleep.
Both Tori and Rupert were busy, but I wasn't just playing. She spent time grasping
Gorten's trends by examining the dynamics of Aunt Amelia and the Grand Duke, and
continuing to meet with Liché.
About once a week, I had to help organize the documents that were pushed to Rupert,
report on them, and appeal to my own needs. I was not an outstanding spy, and
therefore I don't know if the information I gathered was of great help to him, but
he never stopped me from looking for myself with documents.
After returning from Belua, Rupert began to look at my convenience quite a bit,
strangely enough. I was only waiting for the day when Rupert ascended to the throne
because I had a lot of confusion, and the captain of the SS could no longer touch
me, and the exclusive maid was assigned a southern man from Belua, not Laura.
It seemed that if time passed, I could succeed in my survival plan to the point
where it was close to perfection. Rupert was favorable to me, and Tori didn't show
hostility to me anymore.
My father stayed in Belua to see if my persuasion was eaten up, and he didn't make
a big fuss. Lehan continued his unfaithful cadet life by committing minor
accidents, but they were so small that they had nothing to do with the rise and
fall of Belarus.
“Elaine, thank you again today.”

“Lady, it's dark at night today. I'll let go of the scented candles.”
Irene, whose age difference was not significant with me, said he wanted to serve me
since I entered the Imperial Palace. In fact, the attitude of looking at me was
very affectionate, and even though I had experienced Laura, I slowly opened my
heart to her. Because Laura's whereabouts were described, I had no way to ask about
the events at that time. I asked Rupert unintentionally, but he didn't know her at
all. Where the hell did it disappear?
Elaine's Malmata is an exceptionally dark night. It was a day like the night before
the storm, and the heartwarming night sky felt poisonous and scary. It's like a
quiet anger.
“Tomorrow is my birthday, but is there anything I can do for you?”
“Uh?”
“Tomorrow is your lady's birthday.”
“I forgot.”
Tomorrow it will be sixteen again. I thought about what had happened around that
time, and struck my hand at Elaine's fuss.
“Oh, what if I forget my birthday? I also received a lot of letters from Belua.”
“It's not a mourning, but what. It's okay.”
I couldn't remember my birthday properly because I thought it was strange that

Rupert didn't know his birthday. Life at the Imperial Palace was so monotonous that
I couldn't feel the passage of time. That's because I don't have Verno here to
dress up my birthday in a fuss.
“It would be nice to arrange a celebration tomorrow, even if it's small.”
Elaine left the room shrugging his shoulders as if he was puzzled that I didn't
react much on my birthday. I approached the castle's window and watched as the snow
began to fall little by little. It reminds me of the birthday party of a twelve-
year-old who came back after his death. I can't forget the window on that winter
day when I saw it with a trembling heart.
As I impulsively open the window, the cold wind touches the cheeks. It was a cold
period that seemed to be fat, but I didn't close the door because the coolness was
not bad. There are often times when I don't realize that I'm living with this
feeling of the season again. I'm sure I'm dead, but I'm alive.
The snow grew more and more, and soon piled up in a suit by the window. I lifted my
finger and pierced my white eyes.
“What do you do.”
“!”
A pale white hand wraps my hand stretched out the window. I was stunned enough to
be stunned by the white seal that popped out of the darkness.
“Wake up.”
Rupert. He pulled out his eyes on the shoulders of the black robe, and then grabbed
me as I was sitting.
“I was surprised!”
“Why are you touching your eyes and playing?”
He didn't seem to want to pay much attention to how surprised I was. The bridge of
the nose sucked to see if it was outside for quite some time. I unconsciously
reached out to Rupert's white cheek, which was frozen.
“Why were you there?”
“... me.”
“Yes?”
Rupert hesitated. After being hesitant for a long time, he approached the bed and
lay down with his mouth closed. I thought about how to get rid of this unexpected
intruder. I'm not the only one who gets in trouble when rumors spread that men and
women who weren't married were in one room in the middle of the night. However, if
he points out this part, he is likely to add insensitive shenanigans about getting
married again.
“Your Highness, why are you here?”
“...”
Instead of answering, Rupert was lying in bed and washing his face dry. The sigh is
deep. Although he was a troubled person, he slowly approached him because he was
worried that he felt more tired than usual.
“Your Highness. What happened to you?”
“...”
Lying on the velvet duvet he took out for the winter, he looked cold like a corpse.
It's pure white like a sculpture made of snow, and it's so pale that you can't find
anything alive, so it's doubtful that you even have a heart. After quite a long
time, the face I saw was emaciated.
He didn't open his mouth until I sat down with my butt next to him.
“Your Highness, if you have nothing to say, go home. Because I'm sleepy?”
“It's cold.”
“It's cold because you're outside. What did you do that?”
I pulled out the black rain rod from his body, and then covered it with Rupert. The
hand touched was cold like an ice field, and I embraced his hands and arms as if I
was hugging a large ice cube. Why the hell does a person named Crown Prince go
around like this? When I thought about it, I thought he could do alchemy too. I
wonder if I should not walk around while burning a fire or something?
“It's cold.”
“That's because your Highness has been there for a long time.”
“My body is not cold.”
“Sure?”
“I don't know.”
Does it mean that the body or the mind is cold?
I raised my ears and stretched out his hand to listen to his words leading up to
Temuntemun. Originally, the body temperature is low, so it doesn't get hot. I was
sorry to see his frozen and red fingertips, and I wrapped his arm tightly with a
futon.
“Your Highness. Instead of doing this, it would be nice to take a bath in warm
water.”
“... I'm dead.”
“Yes?”
Who the hell died.
I looked at him with my eyes open in a circle to a constant sound. Rupert had his
eyes down, and it was difficult to read the meaning.
“Your Highness. Who are you saying died?”
“The emperor. I killed him.”
It was a loud voice. The whispering remark made me want to know if I heard it
wrong. However, when he opened his eyes with an answer, he was serious. At first
glance, I was surprised and grabbed his hand because it was solemn.
“I asked you to kill me, so I killed him.”
As I remember, the emperor's funeral was in the spring when the buds sprouted. It
means that he died in the spring. Therefore, the time when Rupert becomes emperor
is summer. Even in my debut, he was still the Crown Prince. Hiding that fearsome
madness. But now it's winter, and I haven't even made my debut yet.
It becomes confused by the sudden development. Rupert's gaze, which slowly raises
his body, came into contact with me in confusion. He laughed at me if he was
distracted now.
“Why are you surprised?”
“Of course I'm surprised, Your Highness. That kind of joke isn't funny.”
“You know.”
“Yes?”
I leaned my head to Rupert's dry voice. What do you know? I knew a lot, but I don't
know a lot at the same time. What does Rupert think I know?
“That the emperor is not my paternity.”

“...”
It is not surprising that Rupert killed the emperor because he was not the father
of the emperor. I don't know in the past whether he really killed the emperor or
not. What I know is only one line from the history of the death of the emperor and
the fact that he became the new emperor.
“What's going to happen then?”
As I tried to hide my embarrassment and took off his mouth, his mouth went up. It
wasn't until then that pale face that seemed to freeze and die soon came to life.
“I'm going to be the emperor.”
“...”
“Just as you were sure.”
“The preaching will be the emperor.”
It's a sound I've been saying like a habit of mouth. I have been constantly
whispering that he will become emperor since the beginning of my relationship with
him. That's why I was trying to be his thug. Even when Rupert himself doubted
himself, I did not doubt that he would become emperor.
“Just as you were sure.”
However, the nuances contained in the words are reluctant. Isn't it as if I had
influenced him to ascend to the throne? Where else is such a terrible story that I
became an emperor because I was convinced that I would become an emperor?
Rupert smiled slowly. I was breathless because I couldn't control the meaning of
that laugh. The fact that the emperor had already died came to an end. He was a man
who would die anyway, and when he was breathing, he was a monstrous human being who
would cause damage to the world in some way, so it's not as bad as his eyes, but I
couldn't believe he was already dead.
I want to scream. His early death is an event that deviates greatly from my
expectations. No, it's against the future I knew. After I returned from death, my
daily life, which was directly affected by my actions, may have changed countless
times, but this is the first time that the passage of time has shifted
significantly.
If the emperor died now, Rupert would become emperor as soon as possible. In this
tight time, it is unknown whether he will be able to defend the throne as
effectively as he used to be. No, can you persuade him not to stain his hands with
blood before that?
“Why don't you like it?”
As if urging, Rupert asks. At first glance, the cool voice of Yang, who was still
in the cold air outside, reflected a feeling of disappointment.
Is it a reasonable response to liking it? I knew the exact future that Rupert would
become emperor, but I should be surprised that he didn't give it a tee, but in any
case, I have affirmed that he would become emperor.
“Should I like it?”
It's hard to estimate his thoughts on his face, which seems to be buried in a dark
night, and cast a shadow. He had a pale face like a person who would soon die, but
when I didn't show the reaction he wanted, his mouth sank.
“Yeah.”
“Are you okay?”
I stretched out my arms and put my hand on Rupert's cheek. Even though he flinched
for a moment, he turned his gaze to my face without rooting me. When I looked
closely, his eyes rarely had a cloudy glow. At the moment, I felt that he was
insane.
“Why isn't it okay?”
“It's so abrupt. The preparation is not perfect either.”
“I'm tired.”
Rupert bitten his body a little and washed his face dry with both hands. Over the
years, even though his position and status have changed, his tired daily life seems
to have not changed at all. He became a young man from a child who was crushed by
overwork. I felt sorry for the burden placed on his shoulder.
“It's hard. I think I'm going to die.”
When I called Rupert small, he opened his mouth as if he had waited. I was a little
surprised by his words that he was going to die. He had never been so weak. Even
when Eva was buried in the ground as a completely dead man, even though it was a
corpse and a doll, he did not show much emotion.
“Please take a break. Even if it's only a few days.”
“I can't rest now.”
“Then you can't rest for a lifetime.”
“It was something to come anyway.”
Rupert's body collapses forward with a sigh. Like a feather soaked in water, he
slowly sank and poured out toward me. I picked a horse as I tapped his back with
his head buried on my shoulder. I wouldn't be sad because I've never loved the
emperor, and what kind of heart is bothering him?
“I'm going to be an emperor, so if you're happy, I'll tell you.”

“For what?”
“Yes?”
“There is no one in this world who would love me to be an emperor anymore.”
“...”
“It's not even you. Are you scared?”
Rupert's voice becomes sharper. I felt like a sharp blade cut off the tip of my
heart, but I didn't try to cut it off. My fear wasn't due to Rupert, who I know
now, so he doesn't need to know.
“It's not scary.”
“You tell the most lies I know.”
Rupert, slowly raising his head, faces me. I avoided his eyes because the cool
rustling seemed to be looking through my insides.
“You're afraid I'm coming to power.”
“... because it may change.”
“Am I?”
“Suddenly, you may just become violent because you are blind to power.”
Rupert frowned and raised my chin with his fingertips. Forcibly facing him face to
face, I couldn't avoid his gaze, and only rolled my eyes.
“I wouldn't be affectionate enough to fear that I would change.”
He had a great ability to hold people, and I couldn't feel like I was caught in a
trap even though he didn't give him much power.
His long, dense eyelashes are illuminated and sparkle. The jawline that falls down
is surprisingly delicate and sharp, reminiscent of a young emperor. Rupert, a
mature young man, and young emperor Lasperich I.
Lasperich I was a beautiful man who was so beautiful that even I had never paid
much attention to a person's appearance, but it was his cruelty that was more
famous than his beauty. It was different from Rupert, who was impatient and blunt,
but was not cruel. However, the appearance was so awfully similar to the emperor I
knew that I couldn't suppress it with fear.
“There are many people in history who have become kings or emperors and whose
sexuality has completely changed.”
“Do you want me to be a seong-gun?”
“I don't want you to be remembered badly.”
Rupert's beauty is slightly distorted. He shrugged his shoulders as if he didn't

know what I was talking about.
“What the hell does that mean?”

“What is the meaning of power that takes so many lives, even if there is no sin or
sin?”
“...”
“Your Highness, I'm a nobleman too. There are times when it is necessary to reap
the lives of some people.”
As a father, he would not have reaped a single life for the young people. It was
impossible for him not to kill a single person because Rupert would become an
emperor who had to prevent rebellion. However, there is a gap between senseless
annihilation and legitimate punishment that can lead to dozens of people being
divided.
“Remember that person was also an individual who lived his own life at that time.
It's not a single name on the pile of documents of Your Highness.”
Naturally, Rupert was terribly indifferent to my death. Because I was ignorant of

my name, my life, and what purpose I lived, I would have shamed even the moment I
climbed to the guillotine by overlaying the ridiculous sin of luxury. I didn't want
to see him repeat that cruelty again. The blade may not point at me, but I want it
to change for himself.
I sometimes think about what it would have been like if I hadn't returned to the
past. I was very curious about how Bernardi would have changed after my death. Did
King Lasperich I, who dyed Bernardi with blood, lead a satisfying life? Were you
happy? I don't know the truth, but I thought he wasn't happy. Because of that,
there wouldn't have been a single person left by his side.
Rupert didn't answer, but I shut my mouth to the feeling that he understood me to
some extent. I watched Rupert without words for quite some time, as if it were
going to wear out due to fatigue. Why is my face so tired of a topic I haven't
lived in for a while. The splendor of his eye-catching features did not obscure his
emaciousness.
I touched his back as he looked like a pampas that was broken by the wind.
Normally, he would have sowed me about what kind of vain he was, but he was still
holding his head to see if he didn't even have the power to push me away.
“It was a daily routine to hold on.”
“Yes?”
“It's all about me to hold on. I endured my mother and endured the emperor. What
else do I have to endure now?”
“...”
“I only know how to do that.”
“Did you want to run away?”
Rupert closed his eyes. I didn't answer, but I thought I knew what he was thinking.
It reminds me of Eva. She wielded him for life. His mother, who came to him like a
shell of wraith.
You don't have to do that. Rupert sometimes felt restless when he thought of her. I
don't even know that my chewed lips bleed. Is it because it's a mass of emotions
that I can't handle?
“No. The only purpose of my life is to become an emperor.”
I thought I'd say that. If Rupert had been the one to give up the throne, I would
not have been attached to him. I smiled at his resolute answer and put him on his
shoulder.
“So if you were going to be a king, it meant to be a seong-gun, I mean.”
“Why?”
“I told you before. I want your Highness to lead a better life.”
“Do you have any plans?”
“How about giving a lot to the Emperor and Prince Arnulf with the first button?”
Rupert makes an amazing sheep laugh. As I said, it was an embarrassing and extreme
proposal. However, if Arnulf and the emperor did not take their lives, the nobles
would not turn their backs on Rupert. It would not be difficult to tighten the
breath of the Duke of Arnbach, which is the same as the emperor's back boat, if
only evidence of treason was captured.
“You said the emperor was dead. They will come to fight my neck right now when the
day is bright.”
“Your Highness will win.”
I was convinced by Rupert that the Empress — Arnulf was like her scarecrow — and
that there was no chance of being taken away by the Grand Duke. It's not just
because he lived in the future, but because he watched from the side, I know how
meticulously and planned he was preparing to swallow the throne.
It was different from the idle Grand Duke and the Empress. I saw so vividly that I
wanted to turn my eyes to the pain he endured to become emperor. He is not foolish
enough to become an emperor even after experiencing such a life of torture.
“It's weird.”
“What is it?”
“I really think it will be if you say it.”
“Because horses have power.”
He broke away from me as he knocked on my back, and then shook mud on the floor
that I didn't know where it was buried and came in. Horrified, I took a broom from
the corner and began to clear the area where he was standing. Tori and him, too,
why do we use someone else's bedroom as an emergency exit?
“Go and relax!”
As if ignoring my words, Rupert raised his mouth at an angle — close to ridicule —

and walked around and locked the bedroom door. Trapped with him in a bedroom that
had become a closed room with a click and a sound, I fluttered and rushed to the
door. I shook the handle, but the door made of solid oak did not budge. It's
ridiculous that I'm stuck in my bedroom, and my mouth opens wide.
I didn't even know how to lock this door so it wouldn't open from the inside!
“Why is the door locked?!”
Rupert put his palm through the door to see if he didn't want to see me fluttering
anymore. As he muttered a few unknown words, the familiar, yet insidious green
light slowly flows through the sculptures adorning the door.
“My bedroom is dangerous. When the Duke of Arnbach learns of the death of the
emperor, he will lead the knights in my possession.”
“Did you say Andan already?”
“Not right now, but it's only a matter of time. Before the sun rises, Luise will
set up mercenaries and wait for them in the womb.”
“Then you should be with Louise. Why are you here?”
Isn't it necessary for Tori to be there because he can't do it? Rupert was in a
much more urgent situation than I thought. However, he shrugged his shoulders with
a weak attitude that did not seem impatient at all, and lay down on a sofa placed
like a decoration in the gutters.
“You are the one who needs my protection the most.”
“I, too, can protect my body! I have the physical strength to escape from a crisis
situation!”
I was offended by Rupert's disregard, but he did not hear my answer at all. He
lifts his cheeky chin, and soon turns his gaze back.
“That's why you're here today?”
“It's noisy, and write the pension team I engraved the last time.”
I raised my arm at Rupert's words and looked down at the pension camp, which was so
blurred that I could hardly see it without giving strength to my eyes. Let's try it
blindly. Knowing that he is not an alchemist who is talented enough to freely use a
pension team that does not know what purpose and how it is used.
I tried to give strength to my eyes and express my pension team, but I was in vain.
Soon his low sigh seeps into his ear.
“Think about explosions.”
“What kind of explosion?”
“Anything, a devastating explosion. When it becomes dangerous, I inscribed it

saying to burst something and run away.”
I shuddered a little because I never thought that Rupert would have carved a
powerful pension team with such a thoughtful heart on my body. Alchemy was a
technique that was incomparably more difficult to construct than manifestation. It
is unimaginable for me to engrave a pension team that has such power in a human
body.
“Am I so worried?”
“I can't carry you in my pocket.”
“...”
“I want you to survive a little bit by taking care of it, but you can't be such a
convenient person.”
When I said something a little wrong here, I really kept my mouth shut because it
seemed like I was going to carry my body with it somehow reduced. In any case, I
felt a strange sense of accomplishment because I was watching myself do my best to
protect my personal identity. It's similar to when I tamed Jeffrey, a horse that
doesn't listen well to anyone.
“Don't be scared, because no one can come in here.”
“I'm not afraid of anything.”
“Why?”
Rupert was very puzzled whether he regarded me as a timid mouse. I didn't even want
to be offended by his carelessness, so I swiped past him and picked up my pajamas.
It was the first chemise I took out to wear today, but it has become obsolete. I
can't walk around in front of Rupert in this flowy pajamas.
“If your Highness protects you. I believe in Your Highness.”
“... sleep or sleep.”
I squeezed my lips when the result of Abu, who was aiming for a gap, returned to
frowning. I couldn't wash it or change my pajamas because I was in control of my
bedroom because I was eating it! A peaceful night of its own has become a complete
mess.
The situation where Luise hid the mercenaries and placed them in the womb was
uneasy, so he couldn't fall asleep. Right now, the Duke of Arnbach or the Grand
Duke may be pulling an army with the momentum to push the womb away. The palace may
fly while sleeping, but who can fall asleep?
In the meantime, I've been watching Aunt Amelia, but she didn't feel special. They
will no longer be a threat because they firmly believe only the mercenary leader
that Rupert has finished his conciliation to this side.
The problem is the peacock. If the Duke of Arnbach moved the knights a lot, his
father would have noticed it. As soon as tomorrow's day was bright, I thought I
should give him a scorpion, so I went through the table and pulled out a pen and
paper.
As I woke up from the bed and was busy moving, Rupert, who was lying very
comfortably on the couch, raised his head and looked at me.
“Why don't you sleep?”
“How do I sleep because I'm anxious? Moreover, I haven't washed it yet. I can't
sleep because I'm sick.”
He frowned as if he didn't understand me, so he pointed his finger at the bathroom

in the bedroom.
“Did you break your leg? Move it?”
“Your Highness is here, and I'm sorry if I wash it.”
“I didn't know she was such a sensitive lady.”
“Your Highness is also sorry, isn't it?”
“Not at all. I don't even care.”
I don't know why, but Rupert came into my bedroom and felt the worst. Is it enough
that I don't care at all? Although it is a careless nature that makes it suspicious
that my nerves are iron tendons, I'm not so stupid that I don't know why I'm sorry
for this situation.
I woke up with a good coming.
“Yes? Then I don't care! That's because I'm afraid my charge will care.”
Rupert didn't care, but I was offended because I felt like I was a fool who cared
about it alone. I walked into the bathroom with a flowy chemise. When I slammed the
door and came in, I regretted that I was too hasty, but if I responded with such a
fierce momentum and went out again without anything, he would laugh at me even
more.
As I was waiting for the bathtub to be filled with warm water, my eyelids became
heavier and heavier. It was a day of fatigue due to things that happened so
suddenly. Even though he was close, his hands began to tremble less as he tried to
stay alone apart from him.
The emperor died.
Starting today, his daily life will be completely reversed, just as he did when he
became a prince. No, maybe there will be more drastic changes than it was then.
There will be a tripartite battle with the throne.
Soaking in a bathtub filled with water, I imagined the end of the emperor Rupert
'killed it'. I don't think he really killed the emperor. Like Eva, there was a
strong possibility that she had let go of her own life. There was such a rumor in
the past. There were not one or two maids who claimed to have cleared the emperor's
blood-stained bathtub overnight.
Rumors that Rupert killed the emperor prevailed the most, and it may be half true,
but when I think about it now, it doesn't really make sense. Is it possible to kill
someone who already has no will to live? The emperor was not even Rupert's real
father, and it was only a difficult burden for a person to inherit a father with
only a name. In addition, his father, who had only a name, left his death to him.
Why do the adults next to Rupert put on him only the adversity that they have not
overcome and leave?
“Haah.”
I shook my increasingly complicated head and dispelled the chatter. Nor is it a

problem solved by rolling my head.
As I was soaking in hot water, my fatigue seemed to melt away little by little.
After washing, I feel a slight sensation behind my buttocks when I hit the water
gear with my hands thinking that I should recommend Rupert to take a bath.
Chick.
“Kaaaak!”
I screamed unawares at the terrible sensation that I felt clearer as I tried to

relax my increasingly tired body and lean my back in the bathtub. It seems that the
tail of a wet pile of hair that I don't know if it's a rat or something is laid
under me.
“What is this, alas!”
And before my screams began to flutter, the door to the bathroom opened wide open.
I swear, it's an unexpected situation that I didn't expect at all. I never thought
that Rupert would open the door and come in because I screamed in the bathroom. It
was natural to think about it in hindsight. Is Rupert a man whose eyes would budge
when he saw me naked!
“Why yell?”
My scream was colorless, but the identity of the hair bundle was not a rat, but a
raccoon. Why the hell! How! I don't know if the raccoon was taking a seat in my
bathtub. The beast jumped out of the bathtub with a firm, mandibular face, whether
he thought I had interfered with his leisurely bath time.
Rupert looked back at me with a grimace at the sight of the wet raccoon. And it
wasn't until then that I turned my head slightly to see if I was aware of my
condition. However, it was not comforting at all.
“Me, me, me!”
“Uh?”
“Go out!”
“Why am I angry?”
“Say that right now!”
I was angry at Rupert's blunt voice and sprayed water over there. In an instant, he
was struck by a thunderbolt and turned his head again, trying to look back at me
with a slightly dumb face.
“Go out!”
As I sprayed the water with my voice raised more than before, he left the bathroom
without saying anything. I wish I could take the raccoon with me, but the raccoon,
who couldn't get through the door that closes quickly, looks up at me with his wet
hair trembling.
“Raccoon you!”
Garr.
The raccoon rubbed his front paws with a characteristic floating cry in my pain. I
finally realized that I was trapped in a closed room alone with me. I woke up from
the bathtub, grabbed the raccoon, looked down at the confusion, and plunged my head
into the bathtub because of my energy. Since the bubbles, petals, and oil were not
released at all, the inside of the bathtub was transparent enough to shine through.
Oh my god, my God, my God!
Even though Rupert was not a gentleman, his mouth was not light, so my honor would
not be scratched, but his surprised heart did not easily calm down. If Madame
Crisina's mother finds out, she may be stunned.
I didn't want to do it at all, even though he would often take off his clothes
while huddling in front of me. I tried to heal myself instead of worrying about it
because I often saw his naked body. On the cold marble floor, a trembling raccoon
stretches out his hand to see if he wants to enter the bathtub.
“Go away.”
I woke up by pushing out the head of the beast, which is the main chest of all this
work.
“It's okay!”
I clenched my fists and shouted vigorously.
“It's not casual!”
The emperor died, but at a time when a civil war could occur right away, he should
not have been left out of this negligent thing.
Rupert fell out of earl. As soon as he came out of the bathroom, his face quickly
fled up as if it were on a fire. I was surprised by the fact that it became hot
enough to contrast with Bondi's pale skin. He looked down at my hand and looked at
the bathroom door with the illusion that even the back of his hand was red. Move
away from the Hudadak Gate Things like the death of the emperor had long since
flown out of my head.
An awkward cough swirled from the tip of his neck, and he slowly sat on the couch
with his hands wrapped around my neck. It seemed that the sitting position of
Eojeong Zeng seemed strange. He crossed his legs, and his legs, which were usually
so well twisted, did not twist properly, so he sat down.
“Ah, Mr..”
I don't usually sit down, so I'm sure it will look strange. He picked up a cushion,
put it on his leg, and put it away because he thought it would be awkward. Cross
your legs to the other side and get up from your seat. When I sat down again, it
felt difficult even to sit properly now.
Every time I hear the sound of water rattling — which actually didn't sound right —
I'm talking about it little by little in my head. He seemed to have forgotten how
to sit still. Lying straight on the couch, Rupert waited for Lariette to come out.
It seemed like it would come out soon, but Larriet stayed in the bathroom for quite
some time. That made people even crazier.
He knew his rudeness. If he was an ordinary spirit rather than a prince, he might
have been called by her father, hit about five cheeks, and then apologized with a
huge gift. If you were a conservative southerner, it was a mistake that you could
have proposed.
However, it is not the Count of Belua that Rupert is worried about. It was a
picture that was not erased as if it were an earthquake in the eyes Pure white,
round, like a sparkling light reflected on a wet body. Even in the tabernacle with
his eyes closed, he chirps alone.
The brown hair, which was drooping after eating water, looked warm because it
looked like a tree in a lusty summer. It seems that the feeling of holding it in
your hand was very soft, but when did you touch it? Rupert pressed the snowball
with his arm and sighed lightly.
She is sixteen. I knew it had been quite a while since she became the maiden of the
Imperial Palace, but I realize it again and again. It seemed like I could faintly
understand why the Count exhibited to me the confusion that came into her. It was a
warning not to be coveted. During his stay in Belua, Rupert received such warnings
more than ten times. Don't look past my daughter.
It was not an attitude that the Count could take on the Crown Prince. However,
Rupert persevered with the Count's cheeky efforts. I thought it was a sound that
had nothing to do with myself. Of course, if I try to get out of my hands because I
think she belongs to me, I will not let her go. Even Lariette, the owner, did not
know his possessiveness, but it was different from the kind that the Count was wary
of.
I thought yes.
I've never felt any emotion when I saw that maritime smile. It was just annoying,
annoying, and curious, and I didn't even wonder why I was now swinging on useless
emotions. Oh, I'll laugh again when I see this flower. I'm sorry for that child's
dry forearm again, and I don't know my subject, and I'll sympathize with me again.
Naturally, I learned about it.
When you come out of the bathroom, it will be red and blue and angry with me. I
wouldn't even consider why I ran to the bathroom in the first place. I heard a
scream, and I thought even the spies sent by the emperor were hiding. Even though
he knew that his defender was perfect, he completely forgot what the room beyond
the door was used for because he was worried.
The pension that Rupert engraved on Lariette's body was a powerful spell with
delicate and detailed calculations, but he doubted that she would be able to
express it properly in a crisis situation. Since a large axe was entrusted to a
small child to protect himself, it was natural to watch without taking his eyes
off.
He justified his mistake in that way, and calmed his thumping heart. When my head
was getting cold and my heart was beating in place, I heard Larriet open the
bathroom door. Rupert didn't look back because he felt like he was thumping from
his body again to see if he had a disease that I didn't know existed.
Rupert unwittingly turned to the wall to the sound of Lariette calling himself. It
was gritty to face her so much that she felt strange about herself.
“Your Highness! Look at me!”

Lariette grabs and twists Rupert's shoulder as he shakes his head while lying down,
as if clearly expressing the meaning of dislike. If he had given him strength, his
body would not have turned around, but he was surprised by the sudden contact.
“Why?”
However, the voice that comes out is quite calm. Satisfied with his dry question,
Rupert slowly rose from his seat as he returned. But the gaze was fixed on the
floor. Fluffy slippers made of rabbit fur are the first to be seen.
“Did you spill money on the floor?”
“Ah, why.”
Rupert wanted to ignore Lariette, which was rattling to me. I didn't do it on

purpose, but I was acting so much for my safety, but I wanted to do this. Above
all, he was more surprised than she was. Something like the astragalus that popped
out over the slippers was stepped on my eyes again.
Why?
“Apologize!”
“Sorry.”
“Look at your eyes and do it right!”
Rupert chewed, sharpened his teeth, and raised his head. Lariette is in modern
times with both arms on her waist to see if she wants to get a proper apple. The
thought that he touched his planting would reduce his momentum a little, but it's
not at all.
“Quickly!”
Lariette's voice grows louder. It looks like he has become full of himself.
However, the awareness did not hurt, and Rupert even wondered how tolerant he could
be with her.
“I'm sorry.”
Rupert looked up at her with a meaningless apology. It is the same neat outfit as
usual when you wear all the clothes. I was glad I didn't know how to wear something
like pajamas without knowing it. Still, I had no choice but to bow my head in a
hurry because of the bald cheeks that were bothering me — or because of the heat in
the bathroom — there were still traces of wet hair.
“Sa, I'll accept my apology.”
Lariette, who did not know that Rupert would apologize so obediently, nods
trembling. She had no idea how surprised he was or how much he would be missing in
the future.
The emperor died.

If you look at the death of a human for so long, even the heart of the person who
holds that hope will die. Since his heart died, his aspirations had long since
become a handful of ashes, and Rupert couldn't laugh at the death of the emperor. I
don't even have the pleasure of finally becoming an emperor. It's all about chewing
sand, a thick mouth, and dry eyes.
That's exactly what he felt when he saw his feet hanging from the ceiling and
waving like his mother. At first glance, it was even ridiculous because the
appearance of Dalong Dalong hanging was poor.
At one time, he was a ruler who commanded the continent. Before he sat down as a
prince, he set up a lot of balls for the empire when he was a prince. This is why
he was able to receive the support of the imperial people when he usurped the
throne in rebellion, because he was the commander in chief who took over the
dependent country at a terrifying speed, tied the island into an institution, and
stepped on Willetan, who was the strongest competitor.
The imperial people wanted a powerful ruler to protect him, and he didn't care why
he was aiming for the throne. So the emperor took the throne from my brother in
order to take full possession of Eva. Not for the prosperity of the empire, but to
own the life of a woman.
If he hadn't met Eva, he could have remained a war hero who would be as welcome as
Bernerni, rather than such a terrible beast. He could have continued a smooth
political marriage with a woman who was blind to his power and power. Wouldn't Eva
lead a good life with a man she missed so much?
The emperor's blind passion ruined the lives of all of them. With Rupert's life
stuck in between. How scary is possessiveness.
Rupert watched the emperor's bare feet with cool eyes without any emotion. It
wasn't like a corpse at all for a while since it hung. When I looked closely, he
was still breathing. I looked at Rupert with my eyes hopped open to see if he was
bothering me with a topic that was hanging to die.
“Big, Kek!”
“Die as soon as possible.”
It wasn't a word that contained a grudge. It was just a bad view, so I wanted to
finish it in a hurry. If they were going to die anyway, it would have been better
for everyone to die as soon as possible. Even if I didn't understand why it was
dragging me so far, a life that would be painful even if I continued day by day, I
had a lot of laughter. In that context, it was right for me to die right away.
“Lord, porridge!”
The emperor could not speak. It's no wonder that the rope was tightening the neck
tightly. However, as there was not much left to loosen the rope or tighten it
further, Rupert still watched as he struggled to connect his words.
“Woman! Kill me!”
The emperor completed the Gearko crest. Rupert took out a small rifle from the
waiting sheep and clutched it. Although it is small, it is not intended for
torture, but for killing, and it is a dangerous weapon that can kill a life in an
instant if only one shot is hit correctly. The muzzle sandwiched between his
fingers drew a twirling spiral.
“My mother took more than a dozen minutes to lose her breath.”
It was almost impossible for an aristocratic woman to handle knots carefully. The
knot where Eva wore her neck was too loose. If I had asked Rupert, who was guarding
his side, for help, he would have died or lived a little faster. However, she
persevered with the amount of pain that she had to bear, of course, a task she had
to bear.
So Rupert only watched her. Eva's end was as quiet and intense as the pain she had
to endure. It was her only son who received her, who was shaken by death, like a
leaf tired of pure white.
“My! Please!”
Liquid flows from the emperor's open eyes. Rupert had no appreciation for his
opponent's pain, but his crying was jarring and raised a gun. It would have been
nice if Eva could watch this scene, and he thought about it looming as he closed
his eyes to the sound of the bath. Then I wouldn't have laughed. Even just once.
Sitting still by the emperor who took his breath away, he soon set fire to the
drooping corpse. His gun leaves no trace, so nothing to worry about will happen,
but a corpse with a hole in the head can leave useless questions.
The fact that Rupert took the emperor's breath is close to the purest favor he has
ever done under the emperor's command, but where is the visibly and quick-witted
Grand Duke who cares about that? All the imperial palace was burned down, and only
ashes had to be left. Rupert is the only one who can know how and with what facial
expressions the emperor ended his life.
Looking back at the heat of the room getting hotter and hotter, Emperor Yang, who
was even firewood put in a bonfire, was roaring. It was a mischievous death. After
a death that was as unseen as his life, Rupert set out in search of Lariet.
I didn't know why I felt like I should visit her. Even if I forcibly tried to find
a cause, the Imperial Palace felt too cold. I didn't feel cold or hot, but I felt a
strong cold enough to cool my back. And strangely enough, I had the illusion that
the place where La Riette was located would be sinful.
Lariette Isabel de Velua.
Belua.
It is the name of a village that cannot be erased from the head that follows its
name. Rupert visited Belua only once, but he remembered it vividly. It was
unbelievably warm that Belua in the summer was a part of Bernardny, famous for its
atrocious cold. The first impression of Belua will not change unless he returns to
the desolate place of autumn and winter.
In the middle of winter, when cold snow was eating up the city, arrived in
Bernardy, but in that context, Belarus seemed to be very warm forever. It's a
village where Lariette was raised. There was a sense of affection contrary to
Sangpanyu, where he grew up all his life. All the people in the village laughed at
the sheep, who could be La Rietra.
The gardener, who was working hard on the branches of the tree, laughed when he saw
her, and the girl who was doing odd jobs in the kitchen greeted her with a smile.
Rupert seemed to know why they were smiling at La Riette. He is the most spring-
like person in a town where spring is full of stay.
“Your Highness, why are you here?”
Because it's too cold.
The answer is swallowed and does not come out. He didn't want to explain why he
came to La Riette. It wasn't until I met my round brown eyes that the bloody cold
seemed to pass a little. Rupert stepped back a bit after she floated in the cold he
was driving.
“Your Highness, what happened?”
“...”
The round eyes, like a dog, were stained with concern. Rupert hesitated because she
didn't like grumbling because of me. After waiting for his silence for quite some
time, she approaches with her arms crossed. With a fresh look, he felt a bit of
anxiety. I wonder if I'm trying to kick it out.
“Your Highness, if you have nothing to say, go home. Because I'm sleepy?”
I couldn't play that way for me before. Rupert fiddled with his frozen hand rather
than staring at Lariette, who dared to give a chorus to the owner of the castle.
“It's cold.”
“It's cold because you're outside. What did you do that?”
“It's cold.”
Lariette's room was warm because the fireplace was roaring and exuding warm warmth.
Rupert stirred his head as he felt my body slowly melting. Still, it's cold. A
sheep filled with cool ice in one corner of the heart.
A notice that I didn't want so much was right in front of my nose, but why isn't it
good?
“The emperor. I killed him.”
Lariette's mouth opens to Rupert's dry confession. He lost his gaze on his lips.
Rather than red, it is a scarlet lip that shines like a yomun fruit. Why does she
look warm even though she is no longer in Belua?
“I asked you to kill me, so I killed him.”
He reaped a useless life that would have died if left alone, even buried in blood
in his hands. There was no one in this world who would rejoice when Rupert killed
him.
“It's hard. I think I'm going to die.”
It was the first time I told someone that it was hard. It wasn't until Rupert put
the word out of his mouth that he realized the cause of this cold. The emperor died
and was knocked down. I feel so bad that I want to throw it all out because I can't
do it. Even though the enemy who hated his entire life died, I was not happy, but I
wanted to know what would change when I became an emperor. I would be a little
proud if I destroyed Bernardi according to Eva's wish.
He smiled and buried his face in my hand. Because I know that even if I become an
emperor, there will be no inspiration.
When Rupert looked at the worried face of Lariette sitting in front of me, he
suddenly realized one thing. When he becomes emperor, he can have her. Lariette
thinks he's going to be the emperor, and he's guarding me.
“...”
I want to have it.
It was a strange desire. It wasn't as curious as I wanted to look into it. It's
also different from being greedy for the emperor.
“... no.”
He held his breath as he denied the idea with a small voice that seemed to be
heard. When I realize my desire to have a Lariette, my heart sinks so much that I
can't breathe. It was like the curse of a monster who died today. It's an
enlightenment like a thunderbolt and despair.
I also have such a scary feeling.
This is going to ruin you soon.
With a scream without sound.
I didn't have much inspiration for my birthday. So I've never waited for midnight
to pass to my birthday with my eyes open, but it just turned out to be midnight. I
don't even have many awake nights until this time, so it's the first time I hear
the bell clock in the central hall of the Imperial Palace ringing a clear sound.
“I think it's already midnight.”
“...”
Even though he was as small as himself, it was right to speak to Rupert, but he was
a sheep who didn't see anything and didn't hear anything.
“Uhhhhh.”
“...”
“Flowing.”
Even though he was mentally a few years younger than me, he had a long time since
he ran away from sleep because his nerve lines were not thick enough to be able to
sleep casually even though he was in one shot with Rupert. After he made the
mistake of entering the bathroom incorrectly, he was far away from me, so I
couldn't stand being free and started rolling on the bed.
“...”
Still ignoring.
It was not uncommon for him to make mistakes that I would admit to myself, so I
decided to accept an apology firmly, but I was even more frustrated because it was
so easy to apologize. As an excuse for shame, I thought I would tear off even a
very big birthday gift.
“Why.”
He sat on the sofa in my bedroom with a nonchalant face to see if the embarrassment
of stealing someone else's washing wasn't a lasting emotion for Rupert. The
distraction was a standing position that could not be found even if I tried to find
it. He is reading a history book that has become ornamental because I have never
read it.
Is a book like that really interesting? I didn't like it in my last life when I
studied hard in my own way, such as the raging history of a messy country where the
name of the dynasty had changed dozens of times.
“It's my birthday today.”
“... by the way?”
A thick book is folded by his hand, squealing. He turned his head and looked at me
as if he were asking why I had given him very useless information. The rusty, vivid
color seems to be stained with a grumpy color. I wanted to rip off money under the
name of my birthday, but I shrugged my shoulders and rolled up because someone I
didn't know about my birthday would take care of someone else's birthday.
“No, well, you can congratulate me with words.”
“Congratulations.”
“... I don't have a castle.”
“Is there anything I need?”
It was a reaction I wanted, but I didn't expect. As if I had waited, Dodo ran to
the sofa where Rupert was sitting and twisted his hands. It was a posture that
seemed to be groaning, but I don't care. When the raccoon fiddled with his hands
this way, he used to bring one more snack.
“Well, I thought about it.”
“Why, why come close?”
“What surprised you so much?”
I had fun with Rupert's burdensome face that was getting harder and harder, and I
pushed my face to the front of his nose. I cast a shadow of Sikeman over his
sculptural features, and shed a disgraced smile.
I decided to use him to live in luxury, but asking for direct money is a difficult
task for me who grew up under a family culture that emphasizes humility. Instead of
speaking, I made a circle using my thumb and index finger and waved it in front of
him.
“Big.”
“What. Say it in words. Go away.”
“Um... Also, can you give me money?”
“... is your house really poor?”
Rupert frowned as he raised doubts that it was quite reasonable. I hurriedly shook
my head if he thought Belua was really experiencing financial difficulties. You
should never give the image of a family that is poor enough to be a burden. Belua
may be abandoned because of its poverty.
“No! That's because there are a lot more things I want to buy these days.”
“...”
“I, my father, is very frugal, and I have very little property to inherit.”
It seems like an excuse, but as long as the answer is true, Rupert immediately puts
his jaw in his hand. He rummaged through his arms with his free hands and put out
something like a round, thick iron lump.
The pattern engraved on the flat top was very elaborate. It was a luxurious object
that seemed to be used for a similar purpose to a necklace in which the fir tree of
Belua was engraved, but it was the first pattern I saw. It doesn't seem to be a
pattern of Whangga, and none of the dukes or backwriters have this sentence.
“What is this?”
“Top note loss.”
“... are you talking about the top hand of Fassbender?”
“Uh.”
I don't have any hesitation in revealing that I am the beneficial owner of the top
of Fasbender. I took out a hand that only the top owner could have with a casual
face. I was even more proud of the fact that Rupert casually handed over the top
plaque that would make a name for not only Bernergi but also the whole continent
when he soon became emperor, and the hand of the top master. There is also a degree
of undergrowth in business. I know what to do with this plaque.
“Why do you give me this?”
“There are a lot of things I want to buy. It's better than money.”
“...”
“Take it anywhere, show it, and ask for something. There won't be a merchant to do
everything.”
Rupert added an explanation by placing it on the palm of my hand whether the reason
my jaw is open is because I don't know how to use it. Unfortunately, I'm not
foolish enough to know how to use the hand that symbolizes the top master.
“Do you know I'm a fool? If you have this, isn't it possible to do anything with
the top as collateral?”
“Yeah.”
In an ambiguous affirmation of whether I answered the former question or the latter

question, I waved the hand over in front of his eyes.
“... What if I sell the top to a foreigner, give me something like this?”
“What you want to have is that expensive?”
I couldn't believe Rupert's eyes asking that, but I couldn't even nod because it
seemed like he was asking him to sell the top and buy it if it was that expensive.
I wonder if my conscience is still alive.
“Ah, no.”
“Isn't that what happened?”
Rupert opened the book again saying that he had done his job by handing over the
hand to me. I stumbled upon his feet, looking down at his golden, sparkling top.
It was a very strange feeling. The emperor is dead, and the emperor and the Grand
Duke can lead armed forces and invade at any time, aiming for the throne, and he is
in my bedroom. The maiden's bedroom is not the prince's bedroom, where his escort
knights are armed and guarded.
In my bedroom, which is small compared to Rupert's gorgeous bedroom, he gave me the

power to read a book with a casual face and sell a top that could be said to be his
entire property. I never thought he was such an unsuspecting person. Maybe it's
another test, and if it's not,
“Why, again. Not enough?”
“Don't do me too well.”
It means that I have stepped deep into his realm.
I didn't want to replace her place as Tori was wary. I have faith enough to give
him peace of mind and not defeat him, but I should not be precious enough to give
him everything and save it.
“It's a sound.”
Rupert's handsome eyebrows are frowned again. He brushed his chin to see if he
wouldn't understand my words even with that smug head.
“When do you ask me to do it well?”
“Please do a little better.”
“I'm late.”
The answer was a bit surprising. I held my breath as I waited for his next words. I
wonder if my surprised face is funny, and he draws a line as if his mouth rises
slightly.
“I will save you like my life now.”

“...”
“If you regret it, do it now.”
I bowed my head because I couldn't face Rupert's face. It seems that the hand
quietly placed on top of the hand looks at me and laughs at me.
The risk of him getting rid of Belua or putting me on the guillotine was almost
eliminated, but I wonder what I would come up with in return.
“Your Highness, what do you want from me?”
I can't get rid of Rupert's enemies like Tori, or jump into places where danger
lurks. It's not like Louise can organize a Knights Templar, and he can't handle
alchemy as much as Rupert himself has a sudden head or freely handle alchemy. The
future I have experienced is very different from the future I will experience, and
I don't even have information to prepare for the future.
“I don't know much how to do it.”
I repeated the sound like a fool. Why did she become the maiden of Rupert, the man
who killed me in the first place? It was because I was a girl who couldn't do
anything too well. Like Lehan, he can't enter the academy and lead the army, and he
can't wield power like his father. I came to his side because I didn't want to die
again without knowing anything because I was the only person I could change.
I also used a child to protect my family. I touched that deep and deep solitude
that I didn't even know about myself. Until I swore that I would not let him be
lonely. But too selfishly, I lost myself. Can I really keep him from feeling
lonely?
“I don't want anything from you.”
“...”
“Just stay next to me.”
Your Highness,
That might be the hardest thing for me.
I couldn't answer that way and swallowed the horse.
“Lariette! You were here!”
“Cak!”
Thump!
As I rummaged through the old library of the Imperial Palace, I fell off the ladder
because I was upset by the sudden call.
“Oh my God! Are you okay?!”

Elaine had a very loud voice. She had a variety of skills, and one of them was to
find me. The sense of smell may not have developed like a dog, but she chases in my
tracks amazingly.
“Aya!”
I reached out with my ankles as I climbed quite high to take out a book stuck on a
shelf near the ceiling. It hasn't been swollen yet, but if it's such a shock, you
may have been greatly injured. I looked up at Elaine, who was rolling his feet.
“I told you not to call me all of a sudden.”
“I'm sorry! I'm so impatient.”
“Is there anything urgent?”
“My Highness found me, and I was in a hurry. I'm sorry.”
What are you trying to find me for?
Nowadays, dealing with Rupert has become a bit awkward, and the atmosphere is very
cluttered due to the death of the emperor, so I'm staying with my breath dead as
much as possible. But the more I tried to hide, the more Rupert looked for me. I
wonder if I'm grumpy.
“Are you okay?”
“It's okay, so go ahead and tell your Highness that you'll be there soon.”
“Yes.”
I tried to stand up after I sent Erain, but I couldn't move even if I wanted to
move because I was sick. I became stuck in the library, and opened a book that I
was holding on to while falling. It was a record that the clerk wrote down every
move of the emperor and the imperial family, and it was a record that I thought was
negligible, and the year and season I was looking for were in it.
“Nah, huh.”
I put the book down on the floor, pressing firmly on my ankle, where pain rises as
if I had moved a little. You have to check before the curious Elaine arrives. She
is very kind to me, but she is very interested in what I do because it is
burdensome. I would probably ask you what book you were reading, but I didn't want
to say that no one knew the prince's birthday, so I went to find it myself.
It was known as the Crown Prince, no, the maiden, and at that time she would still
be a child of the emperor (), but when the imperial family was born, there could
not be a single record. I wanted to find out when Rupert's birthday was. That's why
I want to celebrate his birthday properly.
As a gift for my birthday, Rupert gave me a card that I could buy anything in the
name of the top of Fasbender, so I'm trying to make my debut tant. I don't know if
I can dance because I hurt my leg on the day of my debut.
The spirits of high-ranking aristocratic families usually make their debut at the
Imperial Palace, but my birthday overlaps with the day the emperor died, and the
movement of the Grand Duke was inconspicuous, so I didn't do as much as I expected
in this life. It was no wonder that I had experienced the girlhood that I was
waiting for while looking forward to debut in my last life, and I already knew that
there was no romance that always happened in such a place.
As a result, she was ignoring her mother's letter about how she wanted to do her
debut, and Elaine pulled out this topic in front of Rupert, and she was worried.
Even though I said I didn't need it, he pushed out.
Is it because of Elaine's words that if he doesn't hold his debut tanto, he may be
ignored by other spirits? He extremely hated situations where mine was ignored.
When I was hit by the maidens, I was still hiding as a maiden, and even though I
was still hiding as a maiden, I even sharpened a gun to Prince Arnulf.
“Look forward to it.”
Rupert promised a birthday party as colorful as the maiden's, as if he couldn't

even see me stirring his arms because he didn't need to do that. I wonder what to
expect. Tory's jealousy? Lieche's Viagnan? Nigel's disastrously crumpled face?
“I'd rather be good.”
As I rummaged through the book, I sighed, looking down at my swollen ankle. If

you're hurt enough to not be able to dance, your debut may be canceled altogether.
Even if you are the prince who will soon become the emperor, or the regent, who is
the actual owner of the current imperial family, how can you hold a ball without a
protagonist?
No matter how much I thought about it, it was impossible to party at this time. The
emperor's body didn't cool down, but it's a party. There are a lot of people
repulsing against the Crown Prince, and even the nobles who are already on his side
may raise the hand of the Grand Duke or Arnulf.
“What's good.”
“Kaaak!”
Why are there so many people who surprise me today? I found the epicenter of my
voice by forcibly twisting my body, which did not turn properly due to an injured
ankle.
When I entered the library, Rupert was looking at me with a clear face. Trapped in
the shadow of the door, he doesn't even see it properly, and slowly walks towards
the window.
“Why are you so surprised?”
“Suddenly! Because you call it! I'm surprised!”
“The thief breaks my feet.”
“Thieves are moose! Please give me some footsteps!”
What kind of expensive item is in the library and stole it? I was stunned and
snorted.
“Why are you doing that?”

Rupert, who approached me, bowed down. The sun that permeates the window sinks down
on the blonde. I looked at the seal nestled in the dusty dust reflecting light.
After checking my swollen ankles, my face hardens noticeably. Ah, it was. Rupert
doesn't like me getting hurt.
“Why is this?”
“I fell here because Elaine surprised me in such a way as his Highness earlier.”
“You look like you don't have one leg bone.”
“Don't be sarcastic.”
He looked through my ankle without much reaction to my cold stomach, and slowly
lifted his arm. I didn't even know he was reaching out to hold my ankle because it
was slow enough to catch up with my eyes and wait a long time. I caught bugs.
“Why? It hurts.”
“Stay still.”
The shape of the hand holding my ankle is not ordinary. I flinched my ankle caught
in Rupert's hand and stretched my body back.
“Is your charge trying to match it?”
“If you leave it as it is, you can live with your feet upside down, you.”
“I don't like it! Can't it be ridiculous?”
He's versatile, but he's not a doctor. I tried to get my ankle out of his hand,
forgetting that he was more involved in medicine than a doctor with a wide and wide
quack.
“Why.”
“Burr, you don't have to worry about it!”
“Aren't you preparing for the prom?”
“My feet have become like this, but I don't think I have to open my debut today.”
Rupert's eyes become thinner. I wonder what else I don't like.
“He likes gorgeous things.”
“Yes? Who are you?”
What else is wrong with this? I shrugged, but he's already bowing his head and
looking at my ankles.
A long time ago, before I even returned from death, young Lehan was hunting and his
ankle joint went wrong, and Dr. Eilly healed me. Lehan fell asleep the moment he
heard a rumbling sound. Even when he was young, Lehan was so blunt that he didn't
show tears no matter what happened, but he cried as much as that day. If Lehan did
that, it would be really painful.
Rupert, an ordinary person who is not a doctor, seemed to be much more sick than
that if he tried to force my ankle with a body that was much more vulnerable to
pain than Lehan. I raised my voice to dry him, who gave strength to his hand that
held his ankle more and more.
“Now, wait a minute!”
“Take off your strength.”
“Why.”
“... I'm scared.”
He laughed a bit outrageously. It's not bad to see sharp eyes folding along with
the sound of falling wind. I was unfamiliar with a mild smile that was a little
more poisonous than the usual ridicule, and I looked blankly at Rupert's smiling
sheep without me knowing it.
“Kunsio.”
As soon as Rupert muttered an unknown spell while holding my ankle with his hand, a
familiar green light flinched and wrapped around my ankle. The pain gradually
subsides along with a feeling of calm. While watching the phenomenon, he grabbed my
ankle and turned it around.
“Gagak!”
“... it hurts?”
Rupert's eyes circle as if there was no way to do that. I shook my head with an
embarrassing laugh because I was scared, and in fact I didn't get sick at all. He
rises from his seat with a short sigh.
“Wake up.”
It's really magical, and my ankles didn't grow anymore. I decided not to go to the
prom as an excuse to get hurt, but I'll fix it like this. I cried, looking down at
my ankle, where the pain was gone, but it wasn't red yet.
“I feel like I'm still sick.”
“Don't lie.”
In my words, Rupert put his arm in my armpit and raised me up. It was amazing to
hear me swooping in like a doll, but it was even more surprising to recognize my
mother's flesh. When did you get to know me so well?
“Don't you want to go?”
“... it's a debut.”
“That's why.”
“If no one asked me to dance, it would be a really embarrassing memory to leave it

behind.”
It was my debut that I remember. How much I was ignored without knowing it because
Lehan was the only young man who applied for me to dance. Even a flat brown dress
without a single decoration, which I was forced to wear when I saw my father's
eyes, was ridiculed.
Rupert's expression becomes strange when I say something rattling. It wasn't

smiling or frowning, but it's a strange and affectionate face. Is it because of the
sun that colors the old study?
“Don't worry because I'll do it.”
I was puzzled and speechless by Rupert's strange laugh, and he reached out and
picked up the court diary that I had opened to find his birthday.
“Why is this?”
“I want to know when your Highness's birthday is.”
“You wonder why the hell is that?”
“You can open a debut tanto.”
I trusted myself as a maiden in the Imperial Palace, but my essence was Belua. Aunt
Amelia, who can be said to be a direct member of Belua, lives in the ecliptic, so
it was correct that she helped me make my social debut, and in the past she
actually hosted my debut. Of course, my father asked me to force him to make a big
bet.
At the time, she wasn't interested in such a thing, and she didn't know much about
it, but she was very vocal. So even I, who was not very interested in the eyes of
others, noticed that everyone was laughing at me. In addition to preparing for my
social debut, I had never been to a proper Imperial Palace ball a few times, and I
was ignorant of how to prepare for the party, and it was almost impossible to
decorate my debut prom without the proper help of my aunt.
Therefore, the results were very disastrous. As the main character of the spot, I
appeared wearing the oldest and shabby dress, and I bought the sympathetic gaze of
some spirits and a lot of ridicule.
I declared that I didn't want to make my debut because I didn't want to be

embarrassed again, but Rupert held a ball for me like that. I never imagined it. I
think it only strengthened his idea that Belua was poor.
“You celebrate my birthday by holding a ball, but I can't stand still.”
“I'm not opening it to celebrate your birthday.”
Rupert bowed his head at an angle and opened his mouth. The small voice goes very
well with the library, which is all brown. The long sun of Hao illuminated a slow
smile. Today, he was distracted by his exceptionally good smile, and he slowly
stroked my chin with his fingertips.
“Sure?”
“To let them know it's mine.”
“...”
“Because your father is too noisy.”
It was also a problem that caressing, which began from the chin, descended to the
neck, and the authenticity of the remarks was also a problem. As much as Rupert
treats me in a friendly manner, his mischief has increased, and I don't have a
distinction between how sincere and how far it is a joke. However, I was puzzled
because it seemed so full of sincerity as it is now.
“Who's who?”
“You are.”
Rupert took moxibustion. His hand, touching my neck, falls behind my ear. The touch
of stroking the round earlobe was as soft as when I caressed my pet, and I forgot
about the place and situation, and blushed.
“My beggar.”
“...”
It was a voice that sounded low like a cave. As if time had stopped, it would take
time to come into my ears very slowly and understand it.
As soon as I faced the shining green light, I took a breath and withdrew. It was a
quiet color like that of a fairy who met in a lost and lost forest.
I'm embarrassed, and Rupert laughs without a doubt. I wanted to make fun of it
because my face was full of playfulness that I didn't see, but he soon turned away
from me grabbing his red ears and left his seat. It's a casual face as if you've
never heard anything. I felt offended because it seemed like a perfect teasing
feeling. I wanted to catch up with him, but he had already disappeared from my
sight.
“Mr....”
I turned my head towards the vacant seat where he sat still and made fun of me.
Even though he was originally alone, the space where he disappeared for a while is
exceptionally empty. That was a very unfamiliar feeling. I wonder if it's because
he's a person with a great presence. Or maybe it's because I'm so used to being
next to him.
I picked up a court record that had been put down for a while due to Rupert's
sudden appearance, and counted the events of the summer when he was born. There is
no end to it because it is characterized by writing down all the private events.
Among them was a sentence stating that she had bruises on her wrist. Even during
pregnancy, my teeth split because I wanted to be exposed to violence.
Eva's daily life when she was pregnant with Rupert was very monotonous. She was
almost incarcerated, so the only place she was allowed was a garden. Eva seemed to
have spent a day there caring for plants. And that life continues until just before
Rupert was born.
“What is it. Is this the end?”
I took the last page of the book by hand and exhaled a faint sigh. I'm writing this
thick book to describe a period less than half of summer. I looked for Rupert's
birthday in the next volume, but this was the last record I kept in this library.
There was no court diary at all in the library that Rupert is writing now. Which
library should I go to to to find out the day he was born? I wasted time, so I
realized that my ankle didn't really hurt at all when I rolled my feet at the same
time. Even the red prayer quickly disappeared, and it looked good.
I don't think I can make excuses anymore. I confided my aesthetic foolishness. It

takes a lot of time to prepare for a normal prom, not to mention the debut where I
am the main character. It's time for Elaine to go to the famous salon where Madam
was able to pull her head in between full bookings, although it seemed like an
exaggeration was mixed.
“Lariette!”
As soon as Elaine with the face mentioned above jumps into the library. These days,
she seemed to have nothing important to do other than my debut. She was more
excited than I was whether the lady's debut prom was about to be Elaine's mission.
“It's time to go to the salon!”
“Uh, I was about to wake up now.”
“Come on. If you're late, you might not be able to see her. Madame Arbe is a sassy
man.”
Elaine showed me the watch he was wearing around his neck and beckoned urgently. It
reminds me of the string watch that Rupert always carries. He also checks his watch
from time to time and moves in a hurry. Where the hell did the maid get such a
watch?
“What's so urgent? Isn't it only necessary to get a dress?”
“Are there dozens of dresses tailored for a lady? Madame will pick the dress that
suits her best.”
“... how many pieces?”
I doubted my ears. Like Madame Arbe, a salon that even I know, who is not familiar
with dresses and embellishments, would cost a dress expensive, but who the hell
would match dozens of dresses in her salon? Princess Arnbach wouldn't do such an
extravagant thing!
“Exactly how many pairs are there?”
“Thirteen bees.”
“Elaine! It's a waste!”
“If you don't wear it today, you can wear it next time, but why is it a waste?”
As a maid's salary, how many years would I have to collect to buy a dress, but
where did Elaine's concept of money fit into?
“It's Lariette's debut, but isn't that obvious?”
“How is that natural? Oh my God!”
At my debut in my life before I died, I made my debut wearing something similar to

the dress I usually wore. I thought Belua should do that. The origin of Elaine, who
was born and raised in Belua, which emphasizes frugality and humility, began to be
suspicious. If you know my father, I can't say that my debut is gorgeous, and it's
natural to be extravagant.
“But did Your Highness give you that amount of money?”
I was stunned and lost my mouth.
“Your Highness gave you money? Do you want to buy a dress?”
“Is it just a dress? I solved Madame Arbe's employment costs and all the jewels
that the lady would use with the money she gave me.”
“What?”
“Indeed, it's a carriage to ride to the Imperial Palace. What an ivory carriage!
It's not about ivory decoration, it's a carriage made of ivory! His Highness the
Prince personally picked it for me.”
It's an ivory carriage!
I couldn't even hear it. The ivory decoration that adorns the dining hall is also a
luxury item that costs thousands of gold, but it is a carriage made of ivory. Is it
possible to produce itself? The emperor's carriage would not be as extravagant as
that.
“Did you spend money on such useless things?”
“It's useless. The level of debut is determined by how gorgeous the appearance of
the main character is.”
“... is there anything other than that?”
“Uh-huh. Oh, Jeffrey's saddle, who drags the carriage, also has a little jewel...”
“Stop, stop talking. My head hurts.”
I made it up to the end of Hada. How much did you give me?
I wanted to be stunned by her words. Did you sell a castle? I began to understand
to some extent that Elaine's sense of money was completely broken. For the first
time in her life, she would have spent that amount only for me, not for herself.
“Why did Your Highness give you so much money?”
“Lariette, I'm not oblivious at all, so you don't have to pretend you don't know.”
“What do you pretend you don't know?”
“Kid, you know. Why does Your Highness do that?”
I couldn't understand what Irene was saying with a strange grimace in one eye.
Before her return, Madame Arbe, who had seen her face several times at a salon
party hosted by the emperor, became famous by running a salon after her divorce as
a former marquis wife. The money wiped out while trending the latest dresses and
hairstyles was more than the alimony received from the Marquis, and it bought the
envy of all the wives who maintain disadvantaged marriages. Even if a husband
opened an affair and divorced, it was common for him to be kicked out alone unless
he was the one who gave birth to a son who would inherit the title.
“It's been a long time, Lady Belua.”
There was only one time I saw Arbe after I woke up at the age of twelve again. It's
only once at a birthday party for a 12-year-old who is now dark. Moreover, on that
day, I was distracted and I couldn't even say hello properly.
“Do you remember me?”
“Huh, huh.”
Madame Arbe led me into the winddance salon with a familiar gesture. She is similar
in age to her mother, but very gorgeously decorated, and smiles at me and nods.
“Of course. I always remember gemstones.”
“Yes?”
“Come on, come in. I don't have a lot of time.”
Madame Arbe led me to a dressing room with a pink velvet sofa in the center. It was
huge enough to occupy the entire floor of her salon, which is the second largest
building in the city after the bank. I'm already energized by the fact that various
colorful dresses are tightly organized.
“Lariette, get distracted and look straight. Suddenly, I ordered thirteen dresses,
and although I was distracted, they are works that contain my soul.”
“Oh, I'm sorry.”
With a very confident face, Madame Arbe kicked out the curtain that was hanging on
one side of the wall with a long cane. Then, the dresses of thirteen bees that
“contain the soul” slowly appear.
Among the various dresses, there are also light colors, and I breathed a sigh of
relief. Madame Arbe's dresses were usually very glamorous, and I didn't have the
confidence to digest them.
“Please choose the most acceptable dress. To be inconspicuous.”
“Oh, uh. Wen shenanigans?”
She said I was joking, and picked the outermost dress and looked at my body. When I
looked up close, only the color was light yellow, and the pearl eggs were tightly
hanging under the ruffles, so the faint light alone made my eyes stale. Then yes, I
want to, and my shoulder shrinks.
“The debut tanto is unconditionally gorgeous and must be seen, La Riette.”
“I don't think a dress like this would fit.”
“Do you think I didn't even see your portrait and made a dress?”
Madame Arbe smiled as she raised the tip of my chin with the feather fan she was
holding. With great pride, I had no choice but to nod because I couldn't plead
against the face of the car.
“Then, it's the best thing Madame Arbey sees.”

“Let's try this on first.”
She gave me a yellow dress with a fan on my sagging back powerlessly. I liked the
ornate pearl decoration, but it was the most okay one.
“Is yellow the best match?”
“That's all you need to try on to know.”
I was horrified by her words and turned around.
“All?”
“Of course. I don't have time!”
Madame Arbe raised her voice and left my back to see if she had no intention of
calming me when I was surprised. Employees are waiting for me to help me undress in
the small room where I was rushed. Their touch, contrary to the gentle smile on
their faces, was so quick and unstoppable that strange things happened that their
clothes were changed before they even realized that they were peeling off.
“Uh, isn't it okay?”
The light yellow dress seemed to go quite well with my light brown hair. I rarely
wore a dress as beautiful as this in the first place, so I picked up the hem of the
dress by hand and looked around for a while.
“I can't give an opinion because it's something Madame Arbe will evaluate.”
When the woman who helped me undress claps her hands, the curtains that crossed the
room curl up as if the curtain of the stage were rising. Madame Arbe looked out as
if she had waited.
“Uhh. 7 points.”
She carefully skimmed through the pearls adorning the hem of the yellow dress, and
then moved all the remaining twelve dresses into a small room. While the employees
settled on the dress, I changed into the next dress. The space is colorful enough
for the eyes to turn around, but it seemed like motion sickness would occur in the
barrel where the body was constantly twirling.
“... can't I just wear anything?”
After wearing the tenth dress, I was exhausted and asked, but Madame Arbe shook her
head without staring at my face properly, and said firmly.
“6 points.”
Madame Arbe grabbed my hair with a sad sigh when she swung her yellow-green dress
with colorful sleeves as if it were a giant time.
“I never thought about this thin hair at all. I remember that my skin was white, so
I used a light colored fabric.”
My hair is so thin and soft that it doesn't look good with the dress. When I
laughed awkwardly because I didn't know what to do, Madame Arbe looked back at me
with a determined face.
“I like red, very red.”
“Yes?”
“It doesn't look like my mother, right? Amanda is very far from sexy.”
“... yes?”
She murmured an incomprehensible sound and rushed outside to pick up a dress made
of very soft silk. It seemed so soft that the shape of the hand holding the clothes
was revealed as it was. I liked the fact that the fabric was very luxurious and
there were no bouncing decorations, but it wasn't a dress I could wear.
The dress she was carrying was a bold red dress that I had never worn in my life,
and a very tight mermaid line dress from the waist to the pelvis. It is a type that
came out around the time of the fall of Belua, and it has remained fashionable for
a long time. I admired that Madame Arbe had this sense of being ahead of the times,
but pretended not to know the dress.
“I can't wear it because it doesn't fit.”
“Let's try it on. Trust me.”
Arbe's expression and tone are very resolute, and if you don't wear it, it's likely
to be a big deal. Nevertheless, I didn't want to wear a red dress, and as she
continued to be aesthetically pleasing, I heard her try to take off my clothes
herself.
“Oh, okay. I'll just try it on. But I like that yellow dress the most.”
I cried and pointed to the dress I had worn for the first time, which had been
removed from me. But as soon as I heard, Madame Arbe exited the room with a tuck to
try it on in a hurry. The maids who are afraid to go out and take care of their
clothes run to me. I also changed into a red dress like a doll.
“Madame, I got all my clothes on.”
As the curtain lifted on my words, Madame Arbe stood me in front of the mirror with
a subtle smile of courtesy. As she carefully observed me in the mirror, she put her
hand on my shoulder and lowered the shoulder strap of the dress. Originally, it
seemed natural to have straps sitting on the forearm as if it were worn like that,
but when the dress, which was originally bold, became even more bold, my face
became more bold.
“Is it right to wear this way?”
“Wouldn't I know it well because it's the clothes I made?”
The voice of Madame, who bowed her head to me, becomes more and more subtle.
“How's it going?”
I wonder if it's because I'm not skinny enough to look stiff than I used to be. The
red dress matched me amazingly, and ashamed to admit it to myself.
“The color is light brown, so I thought red would go well with it.”
“... right? Is it okay for Madame to look at it?”

“Oh, of course. If not, why would you put it out? I'm preparing this dress for next
season. It's something I care about very much.”
She chose black shoes and put them down in front of me with the face that she had
let go of it for a while. Even the high-heeled shoes are so gorgeous that the
believer really seems to be the queen of the social world. The glittering jewels
adorning the shoe nose hurt my eyes.
“Wouldn't it be too raunchy?”
“It's only at this point that the fashion starts.”
According to my memory, dresses like this will go out of fashion a few years later.
However, Madame Arbe was so confident that my little worries were colorless.
“Alas, I couldn't find a model, so I couldn't show it. I would like to thank Your
Highness for sending me La Riette.”
She even clapped her hands and laughed. In this salon, the maids, whose hands were
clapping, were different from what was previously a signal, surrounded me with lots
of cosmetics.
“Tell your Highness that I'll just give you a dress.”
“Yes, okay. But wouldn't it really be better to wear a yellow dress?”
“Originally, it was a dress that tore the side of the leg. Will you tear it off?”
“Ah, no.”
Even now, the clinging shape feels burdensome, but if I reveal my legs, I can't
wear it. I shook my head in a hurry and closed my eyes at the beckoning of the
maid. As soon as I close my eyes, something like a soft feather touches my face.
“It's ground pearl powder.”
“Hiprofit.”
How much is a pearl worth! It's a waste!
I was goosebumps at the extreme of luxury, but it's not my money anyway. I just
wanted to enjoy this authentic embellishment. It was my once-only debut, but I
wanted to see myself at least once with my limits.
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Please make it the most colorful.”
“I just leave that to me.”
However, the idea went into the ornate diamond necklace that Madame Arbey was
carrying. Songchong has to live by eating pine needles. After all, it's burdensome.
After hours of suffering from Madame Arbe and the unfathomable number of maids
under her, I lost my gin. Arbe, who was twisting his belly while pulling my hair
back and forth, raised his voice as he looked at my tired face.
“It's hard on my face.”

“Yes?”
“If someone sees it, I think it's not a debut, but a guillotine.”
It's a guillotine.
As I chewed on Arbe's words, I looked back at what kind of face I was wearing when
I was really drawn to the guillotine. I don't think it would have been as dead as
this. After Lehan died, I really gave up everything. Because I thought it would be
better to die.
“It's too hard.”
“Everyone does this. Didn't you attend the prom quite a bit?”
In fact, this was the first time I visited a salon for this kind of full-scale
growth. When I was invited to an imperial ball or a tea party hosted by the
emperor, it was all that the maids of the Belua family gave me a little more
strength than usual. My father noticed that the beauty of an aristocratic woman is
judged not by her appearance, but by her intellect and culture, but it is also
because I didn't pay much attention to it.
“Belua is a frugal family.”
“Hum.”
After carefully examining my chin with my chin raised to the end of the fan, Arbe
folded the fan with a bright smile that I saw for the first time after entering the
salon. Tak! The curtains in the dressing room are lifted with a cheerful sound. The
curtain doesn't seem to be an artifact, and I wonder if there is a maid waiting
next to the curtain.
“The colorful embellishment goes very well, but it's a pity.”
“...”
“Now I'm a man of my Highness, so I wouldn't even be.”
I wanted to ask him back because he liked Arbe shedding his back words, but I
couldn't do that because of the maids running hard.
“I'll be late!”
“The carriage has already been queued, right?”
“Yes! Hurry up, Lady Belua!”
The maid who told me so was sweating even in the middle of winter, and I woke up
from my seat in a big hurry. I thought it would be a lot of delay in decorating,
but it looks like it's really too late.
“Wait.”
Finally, Arbe, who approached me wearing silk gloves, was holding a colorful
necklace with a bright red jewel in the center, as if it were filled with blood. I
hurriedly wrapped my neck because it was so gorgeous that it would cost me a huge
amount of money even for my eyes who were not familiar with jewelry. The diamond
necklace I'm doing now is small, but it was gorgeous enough.
“This is enough.”
“That's because I think rubies would suit me better.”
“You, I think it's going to be too much.”
“I'm lending it. Don't lose it.”
I felt even more reluctant to say that, but Madame Arbe filled my neck with a
necklace as if my doctor didn't matter at all. The red ruby beneath the collarbone
sparkled brilliantly and dazzled. Not only that, but it was the diamond that formed
the line of the necklace, so it was enough to shine a bright light on the face.
“What should I do if I lose it?”
“Your Highness will give you.”
“Instead, I could dig a temple as a slave on an exotic island.”
I'm not serious about it, but Arbe laughs at the sheep that he heard even the
funniest joke in the world. He's been tolerant of me, but if he pays for a necklace
that looks so expensive, there's a good chance!
“The jewels I'm wearing on my body right now. Bracelets, earrings, pins adorning
the back of the head.”
“Yes?”
“That's all Lariette, you know? Because the charge has already paid for it.”
“...”
“One woman is a slave, and I don't get that much money.”
Arve even hummed to hum about what was so fun and cleaned up my side hair.
“Oh, this is my favorite face since I saw it, you.”
“Is it okay?”
“Do you think this is going to be okay? Am I the owner of Madame Arve Salon?”
Even the maids seemed to have made such a great transformation that they were
resilient without me knowing, but Madame Arbe didn't give me a chance, so I
couldn't really confirm what I was doing. It was all that was reflected on the
window glass, and I couldn't tell except that the flower-shaped jewel stuck in the
back head that was twisted and rolled up was pretty.
Jewelry on the neck, jewels on the arms, and even the head! Wouldn't it be possible
to eat and live for a lifetime even if you run away and dispose of all the precious
gems that straddle your body and hide them away?
“I have confidence. I'm going to be able to play the main character today.”
Madame Arbe said, “I like it.” I was very curious about what it was like to make a
sound.
“Can't you look in the mirror before you go to a party?”

“Endure it. I don't want to see the main character of Debutante appear in a real
way.”
“Why is the earl missing?”
“It's so beautiful.”
I wouldn't be a narcissist enough to lose my mind because I looked at my face and

admired it. However, Madame Arbe seemed to have no intention of listening to my
request, and even the mirror on the way out of the salon was covered by her body.
“Oh, it's a pretty carriage.”
The ivory carriage was gorgeous, even if it was a big deal if you didn't know what
the Crown Prince had prepared, but it was annoying to admire it because I saw so
many things that were so gorgeous and beautiful that my eyes turned around from the
moment I entered Madame's salon.
How much money did you spend. Although he was a prince, Rupert was not a child who
monopolized the cuteness of the emperor, so he wouldn't have inherited much wealth.
It must have attracted funds from the top of Fasbender.
“Then look at La Riette, the Imperial Palace.”
Instead of a knight, Madame Arbe, who escorted me to help me ride a carriage,

kissed the back of my hand with a unique smile in her eyes. The touch on the skin
was soft, and I was really ashamed of it. She is a very attractive person, even
though she has a sense of fashion leading the social world.
“If your Highness doesn't like the dress, smile like me.”
“Yes?”
“Good luck, Lady Belua. I congratulate you on reaching the age of majority.”
“Thank you.”
When Madame Arbe closed the wagon door, the coachman gently set off the carriage. I
lay down on a cushion made of fleece. Although he was an aristocrat who had never
worried about starving rice at the time, he was still distracted because it was the
first time he spent a few mansions a day.
My heart fluttered at the thought that Rupert's old commitment to try luxury if he
liked it was colorless and wasteful. Even if he gave him a billion dollars, he
didn't have a sense of how to spend the money, but I feel like I learned it
properly today.
When I tried it as a beautiful dress, it was just a cloth, but it was so expensive.
“Yeah, what!”
If you have to wear dozens of dresses like this, you won't be discouraged even if
you die in the name of luxury. I spent my time hanging around a dress that clung to
my body and was uncomfortable to move around.
I started at the salon after the sun had already begun to end, so when I arrived at
the Imperial Palace, it was a time when the sunset calmed down. When I entered the
main palace, it was none other than Sir Baileys who greeted me. My father and
mother would not have come here because they asked me to never come up because the
ecliptic is dangerous, but I wonder if he came here alone.
“Congratulations on coming of age, lady.”
“Thank you.”
I wonder if Rupert was unable to properly escort his way up from Belua to the
Imperial Palace, which caused a big soul to his father, but he had nothing
different from what he had seen before. He opened the door of the carriage with a
cool smile whenever he saw it. The knightly hard hands lead me gently.
“How is the wonder here?”
“Muppet Lehan asked me to go instead.”
“Where is Lehan now?”
“You were selected as an outstanding cadet and placed on the Southern Border. As
the commander of the platoon.”
Even though it is a small platoon, it is very rare for a cadet to be chosen as a

commander. I was proud that it was proved that Rehan was excellent enough to be
recognized by the country, but at this time of year, Bernardi was worried that it
would not be dangerous because he fought big and small battles with countries
facing his neighbors. I don't think I was heading to such a dangerous area in my
previous life. This is how one framework I know has changed again.
“Wouldn't it be dangerous?”
“It may be dangerous, but I believe in Muppet Lehan.”
“Anyway, thank you for coming instead, sir.”
“It's an honor.”
After gently sweeping down my hand on the palm of my hand, Baileys bowed his head
with a smile affectionately. It seems that I can understand why the maids of Belua
are so unhappy with him. It was as warm as the sun in Belua.
“I was so beautiful today that I was mistaken for not being the lady I knew.”
“Thank you.”
When I received an escort from a handsome knight in a fully decorated outfit, I

felt like I was really a princess, and I was excited little by little. There were
also praises from Madame Arbe and Baileys, but I was excited to see the servant who
received my coat blushed without being able to make eye contact with me. I'm
mistaken that the reason why it wasn't popular all my life might not have been
decorated, or that it's actually pretty good.
“Lariette Isabel de Belua, the only Beloan woman who reached adulthood today!”
When the servant guarding the door of the hall announced my appearance in a loud
voice, the boy who was sitting still next to him blew his trumpet. It was my first
appearance that attracted such attention, so I unknowingly took a step back, and
Baileys wrapped his arm around my back and led it.
“You can't go backwards.”

“I'm really okay, right? Actually, I couldn't confirm what I looked like.”
“Um. You can tell by looking at the expression of His Highness the Prince.”
As Baileys whispered to my ear, I raised my head to find Rupert. He was standing

not far from the door, so it was not difficult to see his expression, but I
couldn't understand what Baileys said. Rupert was staring at us as if he were going
to kill him with his eyes.
“Uh, your facial expressions are too bad, right?”
“Let's wait. If you do this, it will get worse.”
Baileys put his arm around my shoulder with a single bungle to see if Rupert's
tough momentum wasn't scary. Because it is a design with exposed shoulders,
goosebumps arise from the body temperature of others that touch bare skin. He's a
handsome man, but he's not friendly with me. I don't like sudden physical contact
because I tend to cover my face quite a bit.
“I'm right?”
As expected by Baileys, Rupert's expression was not harsh, and it became

disastrous. Even right now, my heart flutters with the momentum of pulling out a
pistol that is always kicking around my waist and firing it. If Rupert were to
shoot, Sir Baileys would be the first target of it, and he smiled at the Federation
with a slight sense of what was so funny.
“Uh, sir, I'm trying to get scared.”
“It's a lady's debut, but I want to play poker.”
“Is that likely enough?”
As proof of what I whispered low, Rupert strides his feet here. After waiting for
his response, Yang Baileys gently led me to the center of the hall. While I was
puzzled by the gliding distance with Rupert, Baileys skillfully beckoned and
instructed the orchestra to play if there was quite a bit of experience attending a
ball.
“Can I, as a Beluan man, apply for the first dance on behalf of Count and Lehan
Muppet?”
“Yes.”
“It's an honor, Lady Lariette.”
Baileys grinned to reveal the chosen one, and kissed the back of my hand to start
dancing. Affectionate, but not rude. He is an excellent person with the ability to
adjust the water level appropriately for each situation. I even forgot how vicious
Rupert was, and moved my feet to his lead.
The first song of the debut tanto is performed by the girl and her father, who are
the protagonists of the Bondi day. However, since Lehan did not have a place to
replace his father, it would not be a wrong choice to dance with Sir Baileys, who
was deeply beluan, although he was not related to me. Moreover, he was a very good
dancer.
“You dance really well.”

“It's a lady. It's like a fairy flying through the palace, right now.”
I was stunned and had a small laugh. For the first time in my life, I hear the word
“like a fairy”. Apart from that, unlike usual, I began to wonder about my
appearance now due to the strong gaze around me. I wonder if Madame Arbe's skill is
that great.
“Lady, can you guarantee me one life, right?”
“Yes? Is my life in danger?”
“Please promise me.”
I want you to guarantee your life without a bottom or an end. However, his
expression was so serious that he nodded unknowingly. If his life was in my hands,
who would protect him, the number one knight in Belua, if not me?
“I don't think I'm the only one who's dangerous.”
When Baileys was serious, she laughed loudly in my ear again. Since it is a slow
dance song, the dance continues quite a long time. It was a common song that would
be played at least once at any prom, so it was easy to step through. Obviously, at
this point, the turn, and the same action will have to be repeated a few more times
in the future,
heap.
Suddenly, the music was cut off. The people who danced with Baileys and me in the
center rummage around the orchestra as if their excitement was broken. The
violinist, who was pulling the performance, was fluttering and touching the violin
because the strings were suddenly broken.
“Unfortunately, I have to finish it here.”
Baileys finished her dance with me with a gentle smile as if she had applied a
cream of courtesy. It was scary for him to kiss the back of my hand, and a young
ceremony with a chiseled height interspersed between us.
“Congratulations on coming of age, Lady Belua.”
“Oh, thank you.”
“As you may remember, this is Hessen Le François Arnbach-Nassien.”
“Alas!”
I didn't remember it at all. I knew all the direct lines of the Duke of Arnbach, so
it looks like a bang. Although the emperor and duke did not look like it at all,
they were attractive people with thick lines and faces. He laughed at Yang Sik,
where my wonderful laughter was proof that he didn't remember himself.
“Don't you remember?”
“Yes.”
“I'm a senior at Cadet Dietrich. I used to say hello when I visited the Academy.”
The academy was a dormitory system, and even if it was Rehan's senior, there were
dozens of people. Perhaps it was natural that I could not remember him as one of
the cadets who would have passed by and greeted him. However, I felt sorry that I
didn't remember the person who remembered me, and I smiled a flimsy smile.
“Would you give me the honor of sharing a song with you?”
“Turn it off.”
“Yes?”
The person who rudely refused because he could not be sober about the voice of
Youngsik was not me as the party who received the dance application. Even Hessen
seems confused for a moment and stumbles around to find the epicenter of his voice.
However, without having to look for more, Rupert blurted out as quickly as the
answer and intervened between Youngsik and me.
“Your Highness the Prince, Hessen Le,”
“Uh.”
Before Young-sik even said all my names, Rupert raised his hand and blocked his
mouth. Hesse came out with a bewildered face and looked at Rupert alternately, and
took a step back as if he were grumpy.
“Why.”
“Please be rude.”
Rupert was dressed in a dark gray suit that was closer to the uniform of a lone
soldier, which did not go well with the prom, but was surprisingly a hundred times
more gorgeous than Hessen, who grew up sparkling. That's because he turned over his
bangs to reveal his chiseled forehead. The splendor of the eye-catching features is
enough to beat the splendor of gold ornaments.
“What do you say.”
Rupert's words were ambiguous to answer, so I shrugged my shoulders and ignored

him, and reached out to Hessen. There was no law asking his maiden to be rude just
because his Highness the Prince was rude.
“Sir François, thank you for signing up for the dance.”
Tak.
But it was Rupert who took my hand. I don't know why they intercepted me even
though they weren't the words and hands they handed me over and over again. It
seemed very unpleasant for me to dance with someone else. I wonder if the sense of
ownership he had for me was the kind that included social activities?
“Why do you lie when you open your mouth?”
“What do you say I lied to?”
“I thought there would be no one to apply for the dance?”
No, did I think Madame Arbe's skill would be so great? I was frowned upon by
Rupert's grumpy grumpy.
“It's not what I expected. Why are you angry?”
“... because you're lying.”
“It's not a lie. The expectation was wrong. Still, I'm sorry that I unintentionally
let you down.”
“...”
“Is it now? Can you go back to your seat a little bit?”
I didn't want people to see Rupert and Silang, so I tried to appease Jogonzogon as
much as possible. But even in my apology — which, of course, did not contain the
slightest truth — he stood staring at me without budging.
I had no choice but to flinch because my facial expressions were very naked because
my head was sinned up. The wrinkles caught on my forehead seemed to reprimand me.
If it used to be, I would have heard a simple chilly tone, but even though I didn't
do anything wrong, I was angry and even caused antipathy.
“If you want to keep standing there, I'll move it.”
I snorted as if I were looking at Rupert and snorted toward Hesse. As he stood

still with a dumb face, he moved slowly, whether he understood my intention to
move.
“... I hate that.”
Rupert smiled frighteningly and swept my chin. Soon he grabs my arm as I walk along
Hessen. And he kissed my hand without my permission.
It was a natural greeting at the beginning of the dance, but since the object was
the object, it felt completely different from that of Baileys. It was a mouth that
only spits out rough and cold words, but it was a polite kiss that felt soft even
on gloves. Now that I come and imitate a shrine, it's outrageous enough to run
away.
“What are you doing?”
“Didn't you want to dance?”
“He applied first.”
Rupert shrugs his shoulders. He embraced me with a casual face. Support my back
with a tight arm, and then gently hold my hand with the other hand. The silver
buttons adorning the ends of his sleeves sparkled coldly in the light of the
chandelier.
“It's my country, my palace.”
“After all, power is the best.”
The expression and tone were not so cold, but the touch that gently sweeps down the
back was gentle, and the divergence was considerable. He seems to be forcibly
enduring the boiling of the inside, but I can't really tell condensed milk why he
is doing this. Even though he thought of me as mine, I was so angry that it was
hard to understand when I thought of his nonchalant nature. Just dancing with
another guy won't make me his maid.
“If you dance with your Highness at Debutantant, rumors will spread.”
The situation of dancing with him to a calm melody feels unbelievably unrealistic.
He had a much more fluid dance skill than I expected, and because he was as
beautiful as the prince in a fairy tale, I could even guess how romantic he and I
would look now.
Alas.
I feared how far this rumor would spread again through the light-mouthed maids and
servants. But he didn't have an answer to my small whisper. The expression is as
firm as it was before.
“Why the hell are you so angry?”
As he raised his hand on Rupert's forearm to make a turn, Najimak asked, but he
only hardened his firm face even more, and there was no answer.
“Thank you for the dress. I didn't know you would prepare this far.”
I have to be stuck to dance, but since Rupert didn't loosen his hard face, an
awkward air flows.
“It doesn't fit.”
I thought it would soften the mood a little if I appreciated Rupert's favor, but he
didn't want to do that at all. I squeezed my mouth at his blunt answer.
“Did Madame Arbe praise so much?”
“It looks like my senses have fallen.”
“...”
“I told you that Baileys is so beautiful that it makes my mouth drool dry.”
“Yeah?”
Rupert nodded with a face that seemed to have decided something. Whatever it was, I
expected that it would not be in favor of Baileys, so I hurriedly changed the
topic.
“Your Highness is cool today too.”
“Ah.”
It wasn't until then that Rupert rolled his eyes and looked at me as if he was
aware, and soon shrugged his shoulders. There seems to be no inspiration. I mean,
even though I was a maiden, I wanted to sleep as one of the most beautiful women,
and I didn't even have such an interest, so today I would have accepted everything
as she took care of her clothes. That was the same for me, who entrusted Madame
Arbe with the embellishment.
“How was your day today? Did you spend it well?”
In order to lengthen the turn, I clapped back in a position that was hugged by
Rupert. It was so close that I could hear Rupert's throbbing breath. His arms had a
faint scent of wood, and I wondered if it was because he often went out to the
garden.
Usually, men and women don't talk this much when they dance, but I couldn't help it
because his hands were wrapped around my waist because his hands and feet were
shrunk.
“... it's noisy.”
He cut off my whisper with a single knife. Since he's not a person who likes to
talk a lot, Rupert's endless questions seem to be bothersome. Compared to when I
danced with Baileys, I began to worry about how he felt in the face of Rupert's
hard face without any improvement. Is it hardened like an invoice that something
was so offended by Moore?
“Your Highness, please relax.”
“There's nothing bad about it.”
There is no dog horn.
Imperceptibly, the song was coming to an end. It's a melody similar to the first
dance song, but this time it was very long and long because there was no break in
the middle of the violin's strings.
I breathed a sigh of relief and bowed my back when spraying toward him with a kiss
on the back of my hand. Then this thin sound came back.
“Why, why?”
There was no mistake of stepping on Rupert's feet throughout the dance, and if we
hadn't heard only the unfriendly conversation we had, it would have been a very
satisfying dance for others. I couldn't understand him staring at me while chewing
his lips.
He put one hand on his waist and called me up to step back.
“You, don't bow down.”
“So how do you say hello?”
“Why are clothes like that?”
“Yes?”
“Don't you have enough money?”
“... yes?”
I can't grasp the meaning of the successive questions, so Rupert raises his hand on
my shoulder when I open my eyes in a circle. Although it was indoors, the bare
skin, which was revealed to be a harsh winter, was cold, so I felt a lot of body
temperature that was not mine.
“I wouldn't have given your maid a small amount of money.”
“I heard that I had money left.”
“Then why didn't you make a dress?”
“Wow, because it was originally a dress like this?”

I snorted and spoke for Madame Arbe. What does he know if he is not interested in
his clothes, let alone dresses? It is not a common opportunity to be a leader in
fashion.
“Madame Arbey said it was going to be popular soon.”
“It looks cold.”
“It's not cold!”
I was loud, raised the sound, and then smiled as I tried to be conscious of my
surroundings. Rupert was the Crown Prince. There is nothing good about showing
people how the prince, who will soon be sitting on the throne, treats him
carelessly.
“Then don't do anything like dance.”
“... at my debut dance party?”
I can't help it if there's no one to sign up for the dance, but Hessen is waiting
for me at the bar closest to the center. It may be my illusion that my sassy was
raised overnight, but it seems that a man standing next to Hessen and watching me
flutter is also going to ask me to dance. I was turned away from my debut dance,
not just an ordinary ball! I would like to send even a small gift to Madame Arbe.
“Why?”
It was an absurd answer. Of course, he opened it, but it's my coming-of-age

ceremony anyway. Stay still without doing anything to me, the main character of the
big moxibustion there. And I don't even know why.
I tilted my head thinking about how to accept Rupert's grumpy.
“Your Highness, you like logical things.”
“You look good in red.”
“Thank you.”
I nodded lightly to the endless praise. However, Rupert's face is furiously

crumpled to see if the praise was not a compliment.
“Why is that so annoying?”
“Well?”
Isn't it a matter of humanity?
I was convinced, but his bad mood seemed to be on a downward trend, so I had no
choice but to swallow the afterword.
“Think more about it. Then I'm the only one.”
I left the center of the hall as an excuse to take a break because it was my debut
and I thought he would get really angry if I danced with Hessen now. Occasionally,
I heard congratulations from people who only knew their faces, but they nodded
because they didn't want to mix words with anyone anymore.
“Haah.”
Except for the dance with the family that Baileys replaced, Rupert was my first
dance partner, so the rumors I had already dug up would be more powerful.
It's not an ordinary spirit, but a scandal with the Crown Prince, so it's so
unconventional that I would never have imagined if I had been an old age in the
past. Since Madame Arbe knew the source of the money, it was only a matter of time
before it became known that Rupert held this party at his own expense.
Kishil It's not my debut or the time I'm opening. After the death of the emperor,
the emperor and Arnulf were stuck in the palace and were not peeking, and the Grand
Duke was quiet, but no one knew that it was a sign of the night before the storm.
Rupert had closed all palaces except the main palace and the Empress Palace.
On the subject of such a situation, I looked at my debut while I was a little away
from the hall, and it was really tiring luxurious. The chandelier was the finest
item, decorated with shells from Ardelle, and even the candlesticks placed in the
bar were golden.
It was so dazzling that everyone had doubts about where such funds came from. I
also wanted to see if that wasn't Rupert's purpose. It is a warning that no one
dares to climb over the years that the Crown Prince has been hiding.
I wonder if that's why it decorated me so gorgeously. I looked down at the fine

silk gloves that wrapped around my wrist. It doesn't have ornate decorations, but
the lace that adorns the end is very delicate, and it was a price I wouldn't have
thought of buying in my usual country. Yeah, when will I indulge in this luxury
again? Whether his favor is pure or unpure, it is not in a position to obscure it.
From afar, Hessen is wandering around as if he were looking for me. Rupert was
approaching Hessen as he stepped forward with the idea that he had kept him waiting
too long. Also, due to the momentum that something seemed to interfere, I chose to
go around the table. Rupert grabs his shoulder when he gets to the bar where Hessen
is before me.
“You go out of Iman Palace.”
“Yes?”
“The Duke of Arnbach did not come either. It's a bang, but there's no reason you're
here.”
“It's a very old, bloody room, but it's been more than 100 years since our family
broke up with the Duke of Arnbach,”
“Get out.”
It sounds ridiculous to have to drive Hessen out because it's related to Arnbach.
In fact, Louise is focusing on being wary of the Arnbach forces and the Grand Duke.
Hessen was innocent because he could not let anyone who had even the slightest
connection with Arnbach to attend the ball.
I sighed absurdly. I don't want to do that to stop me from dancing. I looked

forward to looking at Hessen, who was walking with a poor face while bending his
back with a bunch of winches. How uneasy it would be to think that he was taken by
the soon-to-be-emperor prince without knowing why he was expelled.
“Why.”
“Grumpy is excessive. I don't even know why I'm annoyed!”
“I think I know now.”
Rupert stretched out his long, straight index finger and pointed to Hesse's back,
which was gradually moving away.
“I don't like his face.”
Do you know how to say it's sweet? If my face is good, it looks like eating very
much compared to someone else's face. The old memory of him calling me dumplings —
although I think he did it recently — made me cry even more.
“Why can't you save it so badly?”
“What am I doing.”
“I want you to make the most spectacular debut.”
“You opened it.”
“But why do you keep getting in the way?”
When I say it, the narcissism is blessed. For me, this was the first time I caught
someone's attention, but if I let them enjoy it a little, where would it be nice?
Then Rupert, who had only sounded like words so far, calms down.
“Today is my social debut. What if I don't let people hang out with others?”
“... why do you cry, again.”
Whether he frowned too much or rubbed his eyes because he was tickling because he
was smeared with pearl powder applied to his eyes, Rupert sighed deeply to see if
he thought I was causing tears. As soon as he tried to answer misunderstanding or
no, he added in a low voice.
“Okay. I won't do it.”
“Yes?”
“I'm going to be there.”
It seems that you have seen a sentence about using tears as a weapon in a social
guide that is ringing. I don't think that was a guideline that could actually be
used.
He looks at me before he turns to the doorway. I didn't guess what those eyes
meant, but I didn't feel the need to dry Rupert to go out without hindrance.
“That's right. I think it would be nice to take a break from telling.”
“...”
“I'm really grateful for the party. Even considering that there is no political
intent.”
“Yeah.”
Why does the back of Rupert, who says so and walks with his back turned, looks
similar to that of Hessen, who was cast out by him?
After being expelled by Lariette, Rupert stepped out of the hall with a rattling
and powerless step, just like Hessen, who he expelled. It's a party I opened with
my money, but I can't take a seat because the main character of the debut doesn't
want himself enough to shed tears.
She spent tens of thousands of gold to open her debut, and she didn't even try to
dry up in a polite costume. I ask the person who wants to go to do so coldly.
I knew I didn't like being attached to myself. Lariette was astonished by my dance
application, even though it would lead to the outside of the Imperial Palace if I
lined up the spirits waiting to dance with Rupert. I don't like it enough to shed
tears. For Rupert, the tears were more shocking than the shamelessness of not
curling his exit.
Even if you want to dance with another man.
In fact, I don't feel a little discouraged. It is true that it was necessary to

show off to some extent that the prince's financial resources came from a place
other than Bernardi's treasury, but it was okay not to choose that place as La
Riette's debut.
“Even considering that there is no political intent.”
Doesn't it sound like she used her debut song? Was the maid's statement that she
wanted a spectacular debut was false? It seems that Louise dried me up, but Rupert,
as always, ignored his opinion.
As he pondered why he spent money and sweated, Rupert swept his back hair with a
sigh. I actually knew the reason for the grumpy that I caught because I didn't know
it. Lariette was wearing something that was different from the dress she had picked
up in advance.
The fine lines that follow the dress that adheres to her body reminded me of the
day before her birthday. With a white, horse-drawn face. Even if she dies, she may
not know how much the scene that pops up from time to time eats up her mind.
In addition, the dress she is wearing now fits terribly well with the dress she is
wearing. Even young spirits, who don't even know what kind of family Belua is, will
turn their eyes around. I felt sick when I realized that men were deprived of their
gaze due to the neckline revealed by their fine raised hair.
Rupert's planned debut was a place to announce that Lariette was my person, not a
place to find her future bridegroom. Although he is not interested in socializing,
Rupert, who grew up as an imperial family, knows why only high-ranking aristocrats
have the privilege of making their debut in the Imperial Kingdom. In their debut,
Kishil Noble Girl is not the main character. It is intended that the owner of the
family presents his daughter, who has reached the age of majority, to the spirits
of a strong family in the back boat that touches the Whangga family.
It was a bizarre tradition like a kind of exhibition of goods, but it was only a
dream place where I was the main character of the imperial ball. The girls, who
were still naive, did not wonder about the true meaning of debut tantes. Therefore,
I understand why the Count of Bellua doesn't care about Larriet's debut. I showed
off to me that even if I didn't hold my debut tanto, it was a scene of confusion.
How hard is it that if she sells her daughter, the confusion will be “pushed” to
Lariette, who has just reached the age of majority. In his own way, the Count would
have done it to shake him off, but in conclusion, it only stimulated Rupert's
vigilance. I didn't intend to let go of it in the first place.
“Ha.”
In fact, even girls from aristocratic families acting as maidens like cotrady in
the Imperial Palace is a kind of network management for the family. It was intended
to interact with aristocrats who frequently entered and exited the Imperial Palace,
so it was only a temporary position where one maiden or maiden could quit at any
time if a person was decided to marry.
Rupert concluded that the best way to prevent Lariette from leaving the Imperial
Palace was to prevent her from getting married.
Along with the information from the spirits who sent an annoying glance that she
was prey, she was reminded of Madame Arbe's soft and coquettish smile. It's like an
annoying woman. The dresses that are already in fashion are wide and wide, but I
can't understand why I chose a dress that will be fashionable in the future.
Her mission was to decorate her so much that Lariette wouldn't be shy, not to make
her stand out. Didn't the Count only do good things? After thinking about it,
Rupert wanted to return to the ballroom. I would probably stare at myself with a
lot of frowning faces, but I didn't hate that look either.
He also knows that today will be a very special day for La Riette, who spends
almost all of his time in the Imperial Palace without going back to Belua or going
around the city. The people she met recently were Rupert herself, Lehan, Tori,
Amelia Belua, and Beatrice Gorten. It can be frustrating.
It was almost the only chance to get along with a new face, but I wanted to do it a
little too much. It would have been okay to search for characters that could be
used using La Riette's debut tanto, but I don't feel like doing that. In fact,
Hessen was an aristocrat who was closer to a merchant, and was quite resourceful in
business, and even though he was a talented person who played a ride at Fasbender.
After returning and wondering if he would interfere with Lariette's social

activities again or let him enjoy a day, Rupert stopped walking when he saw the
crowd roaming the hallway. They looked back at him angrily to see what he was
doing.
“Your Highness the Prince!”
He restrained a woman who was trying to run cold to me. I don't know who noticed
it, but their hearts were decorated with white roses mourning the death of the
emperor.
“Your Highness the Prince, please look good on your face.”
As if he were not a member of a trivial group, Count Lemir, who received the title
instead of his short-lived brother, greets me among the spirits who withdrew. The
platinum blonde was a beautiful woman, but the smile that came to mind when sprayed
around her mouth was cynical. In her heart, instead of a rose mourning the death of
the emperor, was a bright red begonia that could only be used at a festival.
If there was no direct man to inherit from Bondi, it was the law of the empire to
move on to the defense world, and all the men in the defense world died, and she
very rarely inherited the position as a woman's body. Rupert could be convinced
that the Count had committed an “epidemic” that took only the lives of men worthy
of inheriting the title that struck Lemile.
“Isn't it right to pretend to be sad because His Majesty ascended and descended?”
“I don't know that the inside is burning black.”
Rupert smelled the emperor from her painted smile. It's awful. The smell peculiar
to those who covet power as their lives. It was a fun situation. Count Lemir was a
man on the imperial side for a long time, and he wanted to leave someone who wanted
his place in his hand and then try to deal with it later.
“The Imperial Palace wouldn't be here.”
“You have to throw away the rotten donga line.”
In Lemile's twists and turns, Rupert bowed his back and approached her. When he
deliberately makes eye contact, the count's momentum breaks.
“What does that mean?”
At a distance where only one finger could fit, Rupert smiled as if he had drawn it.
She blushes and withdraws at the end of her mouth as she smoothly draws a line. He
tightened his body back to her like that.
“Huh?”
He whispers affectionately. A low voice rang through the space, and the Count's
shoulder flinched. Her red ears clearly revealed that she was a little embarrassed.
While observing Lemile's reaction, Rupert swept his chin with his left hand. Yeah,
usually this kind of reaction is correct. It was normal to avoid eye contact, and
most people trembled or shortness of breath when they were close to their faces.
Just as the men who were used by Eva did it.
Eva taught my son all the techniques that can be used to use people, from using
beauty politically. Naturally, Rupert knew how advantageous his face was to buy
someone else's crush. Whether you are older or younger, or have a political
confrontation with Rupert or not. However, it seemed to be of no use to the
poisonous Lariet.
If so, isn't it useless at all? That's what he thought.
Unable to leave La Riette free and unable to interfere directly, Rupert chose a
balcony on the second floor overlooking the hall. It is a place designed according
to the taste of the emperor who invites orchestras and troupes to enjoy
performances, and overlooks the bottom.
Lemil followed him in drool. It may be a requirement to abandon the emperor and
come to him, but I don't feel like accepting it. I didn't really feel the need for
her. All the means to protect the throne have already been secured.
“I would like to give you more details.”
Insane, Lemile put a false smile around his mouth that seemed to have been redrawn.
It looks like I'm sober again, but it's not hot because I've already seen my face
draw my soul.
“Anyhow.”
Or not, Rupert sat in a chair. The distance from the downstairs is quite good, but
I found Lariette at once. The eyes seemed to be stuck there. The red dress was also
a dress, but she was shining the most beautiful, as if showing that she was the
main character of the day.
“Belua's daughter?”
Rupert puts his arm on the railing, freaks his chin, and Lemile, who was standing
next to him, opens his mouth.
Belua's daughter. He hadn't thought of Lariette that way for a long time. I'm
unfamiliar with that fact, and I recall it several times in my head. The
Bachelorette of the Count of Belua.
Kishil Her belua is the best prey to be politically victimized. Gorten and Arnbach
are Bernergi's best human beings when it comes to being despicable. The moment they
realize that they are outnumbered, they will give out the emperor and Arnulf and
cut their tails, but the noble Count of Belarus will not be able to do so.
And his timeless neutrality would be poisonous. Since the emperor who rebelled
against Belua Gaga, trusted by the people, could not exist, he had to think about
how to deal with the stiff earl. Because Lariet is Lariet from Belua.
“It's pretty. Your Highness deserves to be saved.”
“Topic num-gun.”
He doesn't love Lariette because it's beautiful. I knew today that it was beautiful
enough to delight the eyes of others because of the harsh eyes of the men. That
“pretty” thing is worth saving on how annoying my nerves are right now. It was a
pleasant sequel. I wanted to turn it all over and close the ball, but it was not
easy to implement it because soon I thought of Larriet making a cry.
“But isn't that kind of dress too bold? It's a ball that your Highness personally
held.”
Lariette was wearing a dress that clung enough to reveal her body lines. The fact
that the shoulders are exposed is similar to the costume of a dancer at first
glance. Even from afar, the white-shining shoulders step on the eyes. Except for
the length that is so long that the ankle is not visible, it is very similar, and
it is amazing. I have to bring Madame Arbe a very talented maid who was talking
about a sheep and give her confusion.
What is creating a new fashion. Isn't it a symbol of making the costume of a dancer
popular in the world of aristocrats? He doesn't want Lariette to stand at the
forefront of that fashion.
“Have you followed this far to talk about my maiden's dress?”
Rupert turned to the side with a small smile, as if outrageous. She was
deliberately bowing down, so her chest bone was blatantly placed in the center of
his field of vision. Before I say that Lariette's dress is bold, I should look back
at my reflection in the mirror.
“My personality is more urgent than it looks.”
“Because I don't like wasting time.”
“It's obvious that Your Highness Rupert will sit on the throne, but is it so
urgent?”
“If it's already self-evident, there's no reason I should reap you.”
“Is the imperial charge unobtrusive?”
Lemil laughs when spraying. Rupert felt like he had seen that smiling face
somewhere.
“Even if His Highness the Prince ascends to the throne, the Emperor will never give
up. I know her very well. There are hundreds of ways to prevent the progress of the
charge. I also have the ability to do that.”
“So?”
“There's a way to disguise yourself as an accident and get rid of it.”
Lemir lowered his voice. It seems like a great secret, but Rupert is also one of
the ways he had already thought about, and the only difference is that Lemile
becomes a double superhero and helps him. But those who would help him were already
overflowing.
“The gummies don't pull.”
“If you don't intend to keep it alive, is there a way to protect your Highness's
honor as much as an accident?”
“There's someone I want to keep alive.”
Lemile bitten his lips as if he was anxious because of Rupert's inaction as

expected, but Rupert put his eyes on the hole again. To see if he disappeared and
was excited, Lariette was in the arms of a young man and was spinning around.
I couldn't see Lariette's expression because I turned my back, but the face of the
other man was so spectacle that I couldn't watch. Rupert moved his hand
unknowingly, as he was worried about tearing his torn mouth at all.
bang!
At the end of the music, the man bowed his head to greet Lariette and was upset by
an unknown force. Rupert turned his head with a happy smile when he saw a wine
basket placed nearby with his face.
“Haven't you gone yet?”
“Are you thinking of keeping the Emperor's Highness alive?”
“If so?”
“It looks like I saw people wrong. You won't be able to sit on the throne for
long.”
“Still, I would be able to take your life and come down, but I'm making fun of my
mouth too much.”
Rupert raised one mouth like a habit. As the cold impression softened and looked
affectionate, Lemir didn't even notice that he raised his hand to strangle me.
Momentarily breathless, she shrunk her shoulder. Tears formed in her walls, but he
did not release the strength he gave her hands.
“I don't collect dogs that others have used.”
“...!”
Lemile's eyes grow in fear. She knows about Eva. It was no wonder that it was Lemil
himself who helped the emperor climb the throne by encouraging the emperor who had
crucian carp a while ago, the younger brother of Akan I. I even knew how awful Eva
lived her life. Therefore, she was even penetrating the fact that it was Eva who
handed over the throne to Rupert, not the emperor.
Rupert let go of Lemille, but she was too firm for a while to move from her seat.
She expected Rupert to be essentially similar in type to Arnulf. Both were puppet
dolls that moved by the greed of their mothers.
The next battle between the emperor and Eva was the battle between the emperor and
Eva, and the moment Rupert became prince, the emperor lost a long and long fight.
It is not difficult to kill Arnulf and the Emperor and disguise it as an accident.
It's going to be an unbelievably actionable death, which raises a lot of doubts,
but who dares to stumble upon him even though Rupert would have already become
emperor.
Lemile intuited the bleak future of the emperor. A man who survives from the eyes
of an emperor like a power-hungry beast and becomes Prince Gearko cannot be taken
away from his power.
Even though I've been longing for so long, the emperor won't be able to seat my son
on the throne. Lemile sympathized with and sympathized with her desires.
He was the one who caused my husband to fan and even cause treason. I didn't care
that the reason my husband wanted the emperor was a woman from another country. His
becoming emperor is the only way for my son, Arnulf, to become emperor.
“It's not an abandoned dog, me.”
“Yeah?”
Rupert laughs again. He laughed better than Lemile thought, but his smile was as
bright as the feeling of breaking the sun.
But that eye. How cold is the deep blue green eye.
It was the eye of a beast. I've added more than my mother, but I'm never short of
it. With cruelty beyond violence, Lemir swept away his forearm with goosebumps with
his hand. The emperor was crazy, but his loneliness alleviated his fear. What do we
need to be afraid of beasts that have lost reason? But Rupert was a different seed
from him.
Lemil suddenly felt like a chill was entering his heart. The opponent spent his
childhood as if it were a rat dead and had few opportunities to observe it up
close, but it's not at all contradictory to how he just danced with the main
character of that debut.
She recalled Rupert's face as she looked at Lariette. Although it has the arrogance
peculiar to the imperial family, it is no different from an ordinary boy full of
playfulness.
Ah.
Lemile admired.
“I'll prove it.”
“It's better not to be late.”
“...”
“Again, I don't like wasting time.”
Rupert laughs. Lemile was no longer deceived. He simply devises a way to conciliate
him. The situation was similar to when the emperor twisted the emperor. To find
something that can only tame a cruel beast. The answer came out easier than I
thought.
“I don't know.”
Lemile found the key to Rupert in the debut of an unnoticed girl. Like when the
emperor met Eva.
Eugene was such a famous flirt that even I, who was not interested in socializing,
knew her name. When I came across a lush rumor, I imagined a person who felt very
much, but when I actually saw it, it was a handsome handsome man. I couldn't hide
my surprise when he asked me to dance because he had a very high eye on the subject
of a haunted man and was famous for liking beautiful women.
“Why are you so surprised?”
“Oh, no. I didn't even think about it at all.”
“Yes?”
“Because it was rumored that the eyes were high.”
Eugene laughed loudly when he heard a funny joke. It seems exciting to see the
person who has been groomed as it is. The rumor that spread about him was a
refreshing reaction as if it were a lie of sin. I liked his refreshing laugh.
“Does Luise do that?”

“Oh, are you familiar with Sir Baden?”
“It was a stilt.”
As I pondered my memory, I heard that although he was the owner of a venerable

baron writer, he got along very well with knights from the common people. Of
course, the narrow spirit that was jealous of his popularity was a sarcastic word.
“Aren't you friendly now?”
“I didn't really beat enemies, but since we were so busy with each other, we
couldn't get in touch.”
“If so, did you ask me something?”
I wonder if I want to ask Louise for a message. I leaned my head because I couldn't
believe that Eugene, who received the attention of women, was the first woman to
apply for a dance as much as Baileys — which, of course, could not be compared to
Rupert. Eugene shakes his head without a smile.
“How can you not ask such a beautiful lady to dance?”
I heard that his partner changes periodically, usually a married lady, or a young
love with a married man. The opponent is often associated, but it is said that it
is difficult to find a woman who is rich and young with a fertile central
territory.
The marriage of an aristocrat is the same as a contract between families, because

the placenta forcibly maintains a marriage that is not very happy. Members of the
social community will pursue relationships that are light and enjoyable in the
midst of boring boredom.
“Then please.”
He led me to the floor with a skill as smooth as a smile. When I was dancing with
Rupert, I was uncomfortable and awkward, and my stomach became hard due to tension,
and now I feel very comfortable. Eugene seems to know how to ease the tension of
his opponent.
“You dance very well.”
“Is it a compliment, or are you giving back the word Nom Pang?”
“It's a compliment.”
Eugene smiles wide. He gently turned me around and held me in his arms. I was a
little puzzled because this level of closeness was only done when dancing with
someone close to me. But before I even pulled myself out to open the distance, he
whispered.
“Lady Belua, I don't know if I'm over the topic...”
“Yes?”
“Be careful.”
When I was concerned that people would be awarded, Eugene pulled me off slightly
and turned around. I was dancing to a skillful lead, but as I was spinning around,
I felt dizzy and had a headache, so I grabbed his shoulder.
“What?”
“A coachman from Belua was found dead in our estate.”
“... yes?”
It turns out that the area where the wagon accident occurred is the central
government managed by Eugene. But Baileys said he scoured the area, but he didn't
find the coachman.
“When?”
“I think you might have a day to guess.”
“...”
“Be careful. Because it is the imperial family that no one can trust.”
“It's the same thing you can't trust either.”
Eugene smiles round and round. I wanted to make a mistake because he felt like he
was playing with me, and he hooked back.
“Oh!”
Eugene, who seemed to have a slender body and knighter-like slenderness, fell into
an ice basket full of wine bottles because he was stuck with his feet wrong.
Because of the light conflict, all the wine was fine, but it would be very cold
because I took an ice bath in the middle of winter.
Eugene didn't get up right away. After being puzzled for a long time, he barely
raised his body until he became like a mouse that fell into the water.
Eugene was wearing a suit of the style that is popular these days, and as the ice
enters into the rounded bulging sleeves, he had no choice but to pour out the ice
pieces with his open face. It was so absurd that I wanted to laugh aloud if I
wasn't the only one who danced with me.
“Oh my God! Are you okay?”
I rushed hard and held Eugene's arm. My face was running black and red, which was
nice to see if I was usually embarrassed.
“Huh, it's okay.”
Eugene, who fell loudly, was attracting people's attention in a different sense
than before. Even though I didn't know him well, he seemed to be a person who
valued how he was seen in the eyes of others. No matter how much I live with the
attention of others, but as if I was not familiar with this kind of interest,
Eugene greeted me briefly and then headed out in a big way.
I couldn't laugh at his exit, like a scene from a clown play, because the back view
was completely different from when I was talking to me. And until then, I thought
the absurd scene was just his mistake.
bang!
“Yeah! Are you okay?!”
bang!
“Sir! Can you wake up?”
However, soon I had no choice but to raise doubts. This is because all the tribes
where the men dance with me fell in a strange way. Raising up a man with his head
stuck on the wall of the hall in a ridiculous posture, I intuited that I would be
lonely like my last life's debut. There are only four men who fell without being
able to dance properly with me. Where is the person who wants to look ridiculous
when all the spirits of Bernardi's aristocratic spirit are gathered?
I squatted at me and breathed a deep sigh secretly from the spirit ceremony that
was approaching me.
Rupert!
There was only one drunkard or alchemist I knew who had this ability, and there was
only one person who knew how to act childish enough to do this. My fifth dance
partner, Young Young, suddenly slipped and rolled out of the hall as if he had
applied soap to the marble, and finally stopped dancing.
There is also a degree of picking people. Why the hell are you trying to be
childish here?
The guilt of expelling Rupert from the prom was drying up imperceptibly. I sat on
the sofa on one side of the hall and wandered around. It must be somewhere near
here. Unless you're watching me, you won't be able to interfere with this level of
sophistication.
I turned my head upwards as I wandered in search of Rupert among the women's

beautiful dress hem and round flowers blooming on a marble floor. The structure
that pops out like the top of an opera stands out.
If Rupert remained in the hall, people had to flock to it, but he didn't see such a
crowd. I remembered that there was a balcony on the second floor in the largest
hall of the Imperial Palace. The balcony I was hiding on the day he was sealed as a
prince. It is a place where you can see the hall as it is, even if you swipe out
your head.
You're there!
I raised the car body to the conviction. I don't think I was the one who hosted the
debut that I did every Hansako at Gearco. It was none other than Rupert who
prepared a ball that was so colorful that his mouth was jaw-dropping without
measuring how he heard my claim that it was a waste of money, a waste of time, and
that I didn't want to make a name known to the social community. Nevertheless, I
couldn't understand the symbol that interfered with me, rather than helping me
enjoy my debut tant.
“La Riette?”
I'm trying to take a step to get picked by Rupert, and a familiar doll blocks my
career path.
“Lice.”
Dressed in a flowy blue dress, she is as slender and fine as always. And he was
emaciated by a bird he hadn't seen.
“Debutante, congratulations.”
“Thank you, I didn't know I'd come. I was still in Sangpagne.”
She smiles lightly. On the last day he met face to face, Litchie said he was
planning to organize his life in the Imperial Palace and return to Gorten. Her role
was lost because the emperor sent Princess Nigel as an excuse for recreation on the
small island of Hillel.
The horse was a recreation, and it was like an escape. Unlike when Rupert was wary
of Arnulf or the Emperor from escaping the ecliptic, Nigel closed his eyes to
Nigel's exit from Bernardi.
“Did you know that Lehan went to the vigilante?”
“Uh, yeah.”
I think this guy's child spoke to Litchie. I was afraid that Lehan hadn't told me
anything — although I was worried and worried about drying up.
“When are you going down?”
“I'm left to watch your debut tant. Go down soon.”
“Yeah, I can't see it for a while.”
“It's a pity. I don't have the opportunity to see both of them as often as I did
when I was in the Imperial Palace.”
I looked at Litchie's pale face because it wasn't white. A snatched sigh rises from
the tip of the chest. I know it's a lie, but it makes me feel weird because she
hides her poison in this way and pretends to be my friend.
The meaning of Liché is as different as Rupert to me when I returned from death.

Even though they knew that each other was trying to use each other, they were
holding the string of a relationship that was thin because they couldn't let go of
it due to their needs. She knew more about me than I thought, and hated me because
I didn't understand it. Does she remain foolish to me because of that
misunderstanding?
“Now you don't have to treat me as a pretense, Beatrice.”
It is necessary to break it. Litchie looked at me with a powerful face of

embarrassment. I tried to face her straight, but I couldn't stop her bitter smile
from turning into a verse.
“La Riette.”
“Let's stop acting, we. It's hard for me too.”
I felt sick when I was looking at the watery eyes unique to Lyche. Even though she
had a loved one, I thought of her crying that she had to get married as if she were
being sold for her family.
I vividly remembered Marquis Gorten's betrayal of his father as if he had seen it

yesterday, but Liché was hardly hated. I thought I lived swinging on them like I
did. The despicable is only one of Gorten's family members. Like me, Litchie wanted
to know nothing about her.
“Is it acting?”
“Beatrice, we don't like each other anymore. You know that.”
“...”
“No, you may have hated me from the beginning.”
I know that she misunderstood me and Lehan, and that she liked Lehan, but it wasn't
enough for her to suddenly dislike me. I think she never liked me in the first
place. You may have been pretending to be a friend from the beginning. Because
she's very good at acting.
“It would have been useless to try to extract information about Your Highness
Beluana from me, and I also tried to find out about Gorten's trends from you, but I
didn't have much income. Because we don't trust each other.”
“I didn't hate you.”
Litchie quickly rectified her surprise and answered calmly. She seemed emotional
and unwavering, and I loved that.
For me without sociability, Litchie was the only one I could call a friend. Because
of her status as the daughter of the Count, she interacted with countless young
people, but she was the only one who was able to share a flirtatious chat. That's
why I was worried about her even when she was sentenced to be hanged for treason.
I'm afraid my acquaintance will harm Riche.
“I don't have any feelings for you, Lariette.”
My heart throbbed at a grave word that came out of Litche's mouth, which looked
like a doll without facial expressions. I'd rather laugh cynically or have a fever,
and it seems that it would have been better for me to rain. It would be nice to
tell me why she hated or hated me, but she shut her mouth there.
“So why don't you be affectionate anymore because you're misunderstanding between
Lehan and me?”
“It's not a misunderstanding.”
Litchie was small enough to hear a funny nong. Her eyes cool down in an instant.
Contrary to saying that I had no feelings, there was a lot of contempt in her eyes.
“It's you who misunderstood, Lariette Isabel de Beloua.”
“...”
“I despise your ignorance. It would have been more comfortable for you to live
without knowing anything.”
“No, no.”
I decided not to live that way. There was a big difference she didn't know about
really knowing anything and knowing that I was ignorant. So do you know how much
I'm struggling to make up the difference?
“I don't know where you rolled the stone from.”

As Litchie bowed her head slightly, she whispers a song in my ear as if it were a
humming song.
“... I'm not going to let my love get in the way.”
If the person who interfered with Litche's love was originally Marquis Gorten, I
wonder if it has become me now. She watched me with a dazed expression at my words
for a moment, and then turned around as if she was trying to take a step. I blocked
her and spread my arms wide.
“I have no intention of doing that at all.”
“Is it your father who instilled that idea in you? Riche, if Lehan loves you,
there's no reason you're going to have a hard time. He's not an idiot who doesn't
know how to express one of my feelings properly.”
“...”
“I didn't think you were foolish enough to be swung by your father.”
I wouldn't have been convinced if it was before I came back from death, but now I
know. He is not only Rehan in his childhood, but he is becoming a young man. Lehan
was much more mature than I remember, but he had the goodness of a boy.
Unlike in the past, when I was always serious and thought it might look like an
invoice, I came to know a mischievous Lehan who played pranks on seniors and
juniors at the Academy, who was not just hard. Moreover, he wasn't as prone to his
father's words as I did in the past. If my father or Belua were a hindrance to my
will, I would have rebelled enough.
Of course, if Lehan really loves Liché. But he has never reflected that feeling on
me either.
“You don't know. How much we are trying.”
“Yeah, I might not really know. But I want to believe in the Lehan that I know.”
“...”
“And Lehan, as I know, would not let my ignorance interfere with him.”
“Poetry, it's noisy!”
Litchie raises her voice. Only the sound was loud, but it was powerless, and it
wasn't scary enough. She seems to have been greatly shocked by the truth that was
pushed into me. Her trembling hands clearly show how big her confusion is. She was
so agitated as if she was breathing in hiding my emotions.
“Didn't you say I'm going?”
I grinned at Liché as he stood in place and stared at me. I don't know what Litche
would say to Marquis Gorten, but at this point the Marquis had already turned his
back on his father. It doesn't matter how I treat her.
Rupert soon becomes emperor. He never needed Gorten's help to become emperor. I
believed in Rupert's ability because their existence would not suddenly
deteriorate. He must, by all means, be the one who will conquer the throne.
“There's nothing good about turning Gorten into an enemy, Lariette.”
“Tell the Marquis what you said now.”
Litchie distorted his face. I looked at her Minnya, who didn't even think about
hiding her antipathy against me.
“I don't know who opened my debut tanto?”
“Are you threatening me for leaving the prince on his back?”
“Yeah, that's right.”
I came into the Imperial Palace to make Rupert on my side from the beginning. And
when he finally saves me, there is no reason not to use that power. I raised my
hand on Ritchie's shoulder.
“So make Belua an enemy and tell Gorten that there will be nothing to gain.”
“What?”
“Be sure to tell your poor father that Prince Rupert will be the emperor.”
I thought of Marquis Gorten with Lisse's shaky eyes in front of me.
“Stupid years.”
The words that her father used to kill me in despair are still alive in my ears.
Whether it was a friendly uncle, or even arsenic on that face that was only
affectionate to me.
My father and Marquis were friends who shared childhood like me and Riche. I knew
how proud my father was nicknamed the Two Pillars Supporting the South, and how
much he believed in him.
“Riche, I wanted to believe that you were different from your father.”
She did not answer. I moved my feet after she didn't think about moving. I'm in a
hurry to think that I might miss Rupert, who is feeding me because of the delay in
talking to Riche.
Fortunately, on the balcony there was a blonde seal familiar to the eye. Rupert was
a little surprised, as if he didn't know I was coming to him. Soon Ami, who climbed
with his enlarged eyes, frowns.
Even if it was distorted, he was handsome.
In the meantime, I admired Rupert's face a little bit. Against the backdrop of an
imperceptible night sky, he looked like a fascinating demon appearing in mythology
under a lantern mysteriously mixed with cloudy moonlight.
“Why?”
He reached out to me with a coveted expression. It was an instruction to come a
little closer, so I took a quick step. I tried to ask him why he was hitting
candles on someone else's debut, but when I saw his frowning face, his mouth was
tight. His beauty, dyed pure white with moonlight, was a bit unspeakable. I feel
skeptical about the fact that I am so weak on the outside.
“Yes?”
“What happened.”
Rupert raises his hand on my cheek without Pinzan asking me not to say it twice.
The hand that touched my cheek was cold because it looked like I had been outside
for a long time. However, in the touch of stroking me a couple of times, the party
felt an unaware affection. That's why I wonder if the raccoon risked his life to be
stroked by him.
“Nothing happened.”
“But why are you sad?”
“I'm not sad.”
“Yeah?”
Rupert soon broke his hand from me. I picked up a dark gray proc coat on one side
to distance myself from him.
“Wear it. It's cold.”
“It's not cold.”
“Tell me you go out.”
When asked for granted, Yang Rupert replies. I was stunned and laughed.
“That didn't mean to go outside.”
“If I go anywhere else, I can't see you.”
So it was a poet that he was here to watch me.
“Why should you watch me?”
“What if I run away?”
“Why am I?”
Rupert answered my question with a question, and I received it as a question again.

Naturally, the conversation comes back to its origins. What should I do if I run
away? I wonder if I've been worried about that so far.
“I wouldn't understand if I said I was watching because I was afraid of running

away.”
“...”
“Why the hell?”
“Because there's no reason for you to stay here.”
I also tried to make some gruesome sounds, but Rupert's expression was only calm.
In the tomb, I felt tingling as if a corner of my heart was stabbed with a thorn.
How can I casually say that I am confident that I will stand by my side because I
have no other purpose? I wouldn't do that because it wasn't really casual. I also
wanted it to be like that if my heart was worn out and worn out and burned black.
I had a bitter smile on the fact that his conviction was not just wrong. In fact,
I, Tori, and Louise are the only people who keep his side. But is there anyone
among them who can treat him with the truth?
Tori was a kronaluka created by Eva, and Luzem was a knight babble from a commoner.
The only way for such a commoner to get ahead is to overturn the game. Rupert was a
ruler who would choose to make and eat all the talented commoners as aristocrats,
and now he knew this. Their own respect and loyalty may also be the reason, but the
essential purpose is to raise one's identity.
However, it is me who deceives Rupert the most.
I had a shamelessly puzzled expression. I found Rupert because I had a clear goal.
Neither did he respect or be loyal to him like Louise, nor did he save his life
like Tori. The reason I kept my tail on Rupert's side was just for me and my
family. And someone who is so quick to notice doesn't know the inside of my
Sikeman.
“You came into my circle.”
Rupert whispers Najimak. It's a powerless voice. Sitting on the railing of a

balcony without a glass wall, he looked breathtaking as if he were going to move
back in no time. Even if he fell and died right now, he had nothing to regret. In
fact, I have never cared much about my own safety. And I...
What would I feel if he died now? Can you be sad? Will it be distressed?
“I don't know what I'm talking about.”
“I want to protect you.”
I pulled him as if Rupert was moving backwards. Lightly landing on the floor, he
smiles like a sigh.
“Wasn't it your purpose to ensure the safety of you and Belua?”
“That's right.”
“I'm going to do that.”
His expression seemed to be insignificant, but the weight contained in the words
was never light. It was said to protect a family from the mouth of the prince who
would become the emperor, but how could it be light? I was suspicious of my ears,
grabbed his hand and drooped.
“Yes?”
“There will be no harm to you unless your father runs away with my crown.”
It meant that Belua was safe unless he really committed treason. My father or I
never aim for the throne, so if his words are serious, I can pack up my luggage and
go back to Belua right away.
You can go down to the warm south and take care of the estate with your friendly
parents, and meet a friendly and caring person to build a family, even if it's not
a great family. If that's terrible, I wouldn't have to take care of Belua even
while Lehan trusts himself in the military.
When everything was finished, I wanted to go on a trip. Somewhere in the distant

world, not Belua or Sangpagne. I want to cultivate my own life in a place full of
people who don't know that I lived twice, died in rebellion, and that I was a great
aristocrat in the South.
“Still, I'm not going to leave your Highness's side.”
However, it is not yet. I don't feel like the work is done at all. Even if I stay
still without doing anything, Rupert will become an emperor, but if I don't get
involved, I will live such a desolate life again. Among the many families that have
fallen, is there no difference from the past except that Belua survives?
“Why?”
Rupert frowned as if puzzled. I didn't like that hard distrust. Why can't I think
that there might be someone who wants to stay by my side for no reason?
“How many times will I tell you?”
“...”
“I want your Highness to feel that life is worth living. Sincerely.”
Rupert stumbles his head small. However, I swiped my hand to see if I was
completely persuaded, and withdrew. I took a step closer to him, leaning on the
railing with my arms behind. Since there was no place to step back, the gap between
him and me is bound to decrease.
“Yeah.”
“Trust me a little.”
Even with my earnest request, Rupert's expression does not change. I didn't want to
see his grave reaction, and as I rolled my head, I remembered Arbe's advice. She
may not have asked her to use it at this time, but her seductive smile had a great
influence on persuading people.
With a smile of his own, Arbe persuaded me to wear such an unconventional dress as
I grew up in the conservative South in Bernardi. It's her advice, so it won't be
useless at all.
“I will not leave your Highness until he is happy.”
When I think of Arbe, I fold my eyes like her and speak in a subtle voice, Rupert's
expression becomes strange. I don't know if it happened as I intended. There was a
change in facial expressions, but it didn't seem really positive.
“... you.”
Rupert's voice gets louder and lower. His voice deepened year by year, and I
couldn't even remember the voice of the enemy he was posing as a maiden. He bowed
his head toward me and gently grabbed my chin with one hand. If I'm worried about
getting sick, I don't give myself any strength. The eyes I immediately faced were
amazingly clean, and it stimulated my sense of guilt that I had hidden.
“Don't say anything like that.”
Rupert's sassy bridge touches my forehead. I felt a breath with a slight cold
energy.
“I need to be a little more careful.”
“Is it advice?”
“No, it's a warning.”
Rupert passed by me at the end of his words. I had no choice but to watch him
blankly behind me, forgetting the warning that I should no longer interfere with my
debut, and the reason I came up on the balcony in the first place. What good is it
for those who have attracted attention at the debut tant? I still haven't gotten a
piece of his faith.
“La Riette.”
“Tori!”
As I try to follow Rupert as I go out, a familiar seal pops out of the shadow of
the pillar. Tori suddenly appeared so much that it could only be described as
having risen. I raised my hand to my chest and tried to calm the crashing heart.
“Where the hell is it coming from?”
“I've been there since before. I'm wondering if I'll kill a woman named Lemil.”
Throwing off her leather gloves clinging to her hand, she climbed onto the railing
as nimbly as a cat. Rupert would have known about her existence, but I'll mention
it. I lifted my hand from my barely sunken chest and squeezed my mouth.
“It's been a long time, Tori.”
“... is that so?”
“If Tori kept hiding by her Highness that way, Tori wouldn't have seen me after a
long time.”
“No, I just came to Sangpagne. Ardelle had humans to deal with.”
Tori smiles round and round. She seemed to have no intention of hiding my identity.
Do you think there was a person in Ardelle who would interfere with Rupert's
becoming emperor?
“If it's Lemil, is Countess Lemir?”

“Yes.”
Le Mil is the closest member of the emperor. I wonder why to kill a woman who stays
only in Sangpagne and raises the emperor's feet now? I shrugged, recalling that she
was here.
“Can she do it to her Highness?”
“Uhhhhh.”
Instead of answering, Tori grinned. I felt a sense of confusion for no reason from
the smile that filled her little face, and I moved away from her very slightly.
“Lariette. I love Lariette.”
“... yes?”
“So please be careful.”
I wanted to know what the hell to watch out for, but I soon found out what she was
warning me about. There is only one thing that Tori emphasized to me from the
beginning. Don't let Rupert change. But I had no choice but to ignore him. Because
he had to change.
“Tori, are you going to kill me?”
I was not afraid of Tori now. I was sorry for being lonely, and even sorry. If
Rupert cared for her a little less because of me, that's my responsibility.
As she claimed, they were the only ones with each other for a very long time. I
don't think it would have had a good effect on Rupert or Tori, but it is
undeniable.
“I don't know.”
“Why is it so scary that charges change? Do you think your Highness will throw away
Tori?”
“... stop it, Lari. I'm trying to get tired.”
Tori shook her head as Najimak spoke, but I ignored her and spoke.
“Tori also needs to change. I want both Your Highness and Tori to be happy.”
“Lari, metal doesn't change. Even while Lari died and became dirt, I remained the
same.”
Imperceptibly, her tone was as broken as it used to be. Like when we first met.

#12. undercover
“I found it!”
I picked up the page with the elastic band and Rupert's birthday by hand. In the
middle of summer, I was born in Hao, so how much trouble was it? I smiled bitterly
at Eva's description of her tears because she couldn't hold him properly when she
was born.
Here were all the records of Rupert, who did not come out no matter how much he
searched through the library of the main palace, the womb, and the separate palace.
I looked up at the wall with a portrait that seemed to be Rupert's childhood.
Although there was a lot of dust, the young Rupert in the painting was as cute as
an angel. It's really cute because the blonde with the remaining curls is curled up
and her cheeks are paulownia. Holding Eva's hand, he seemed happier, at least now.
Looking blankly at the painting, I woke up from my seat and opened the window of
the library through the dust. The window frame is also dirty, so it seems that no
one has cleaned the place since it was closed. The palace was prohibited from
entering due to the emperor's strict crackdown, but no one could stop me from
walking in the yard where he died.
Of course, the way to this point was a little humid, and there was no way to calm
the crashing heart as if it were a child doing naughty things. I felt like I was
too deeply involved in the Whangga family. I suffered from a reluctance to cross a
line that should not be crossed. But I definitely wanted to find out Rupert's
birthday. As if Ogi, like never before, sprang up from anywhere.
I was able to find out Rupert's birthday by hiding here safely without anyone
noticing whether today was a winning day. However, even though I received his
birthday, I couldn't let go of the court diary from my hand.
It is because of a small hope that Tori's birthday may be written on it. She
really, I still couldn't believe it, but if it were a true Kronaluka, she was a
person. It's just that a metal called kronaluca colored her heart.
I didn't even know Crunaluca or its history, but I didn't want to let her live
thinking she wasn't a human being. No one could define where and from where a
person was, and even if the highest priest of Sankt Volgoorwad ran to make a
judgment, they would not dare to cut her. If Tori wanted to be a person, she had to
be able to be a person.
Slaves, which are already disappearing from the continent, are also recognized as
people, but maybe she who loves Rupert the most is not the person she is. I thought
of Tori's voice, which seemed calm and trembling. Because it's metal, it can't be
changed. It was a word I couldn't understand in the first place.
“When I hit the ground, the gold changed, the iron changed, and everything
changed?”
“... yes?”
“Put it on the fire and beat it with a hammer. If it doesn't change, you can ask
your Highness to write alchemy! There is an alchemist who is as skilled as your
Highness!”
It would have been a ridiculous right decision for Tori, but I really thought so.
Even though I didn't convince Tori properly, I was able to see her smiling face
after a long time. No, she laughed well until she lived in a separate palace.
There were many days when Rupert spent the night wondering when he would pick me
up, but in retrospect, the days of the separate palace were not bad. We ran around
the forest together to catch a runaway raccoon, and if Rupert wanted his restraint
to pass, we secretly looked at him from behind. When I made a mistake in front of
him, Tori came up.
Yeah, I'm sure I've done that.
I rummaged through the book, recalling Tori's maritime laughter. Since Rupert was
born, there was only talk about him, so I had to go further.
After becoming Empress, Eva's daily life was not very special. Because it is a
monotonous repetition of every day, it feels like a positive action that forcibly
wrote a pushed diary. It is doubtful that a person who was drawn to another country
overnight like a livestock lived so peacefully.
So I had to check the records of Eva before she became Empress. Fortunately, the
library was in the palace where Akan I used. The data from when he ruled Bernardi
can only be found in this palace. I packed a court diary with Rupert's birthday and
hurriedly moved my body.
No matter how different the appearance of the palace of the Red Palace was, the
structure itself was similar, so I was able to find the Central Library without a
break. The black curtains covered all the books and decorations, but I was
convinced that this room was standing because of the smell of a square book on the
hook.
I picked up the cloth that was on the far right with a whimper. The bookcase, which
filled the wall, was filled with no gaps. I looked at the location of the court
diary, and then dusted off the ladder for use when taking out the books above me.
There was something I had been doing, so I was able to quickly find out what I was
looking for because I had a trick. It's rewarding to go all over looking for
Rupert's birthday. I slowly turned the page from the very back.
I couldn't find any trace of the person inferred by Tori, and I went up to the
record of the day Gearko Eva first arrived at Bernergi.
“Willetan is a barbaric country where the concept of human rights has not yet been
properly established!” Akan I sighed as he looked at the group of young women sent
by the enemy for the war.
It looks like Eva was mixed in this group of women. It was also written that the
younger brother of Akan I showed interest in a woman. The young Grand Duke asked
Akan I to lower Eva to me as a tribute to the ball that led him to victory, but
Akan I, who planned to return all the women to Willetan, refused.
The woman requested by the young Grand Duke was carrying a very young maiden, and I
wondered if the child was Tori. Now, however, the detailed description of Archon I
was more interesting than that part. I thought that even if he was not as maniac as
the emperor, he would not be a seong-gun, but he was quite generous in the court
diary.
There is even a record that Archon I helped establish all the slaves in the colony
where slavery remained as citizens of Bernardi's empire. The more I discovered his
steps, the more I realized how bad his brother, who was now dead, was.
His brother forcibly took her away from the eyes of Akan I, and she eventually
became pregnant. It is said that the emperor () and the emperor () were
antagonistic about this. I guess it would have been the starting point for
rebellion.
I was afraid that if these records were released to others, I would compare them
with myself. He seemed to completely remove Archon I from history. People of the
older generation lived with their mouths closed for fear of the emperor, and
because of this, Nana Rehan never heard anything about Akan I.
I thought it was dangerous, but I pulled the entire volume of the court diary from
the bookshelf, which I was holding out of unbearable curiosity about what kind of
emperor he was. The record was full of the good deeds of Akan I. He and the Empress
were unaware of the luxury, and they had a son and two daughters.
Whether unhappy or fortunate, the youngest maiden, who was born around the time of
rebellion, died of an epidemic as soon as she was born. The rest of the children
died locked up in a closed room with Archon I and the Empress by my uncle who
robbed the emperor. Even though the emperor promised his ministers to keep Akan I
alive, he killed them all, pretending to be a mistake.
The servants who loved Akan I rebelled, but what good was it? They refrained from
speaking because they were executed, or because their lives were at risk. I was a
little puzzled by the fact that there was a father in the group who refrained from
saying that. If I was young, I would have added where that passion would go, or
rather, if I had added it.
I wonder why someone who didn't say anything right to Rupert couldn't rebel against
the emperor? I can't imagine that he would have sympathized with the cause of the
emperor.
It was a familiar voice. I ignored him, thanking Louise for his consideration, who
first made a sound that refined her voice so that I would not be surprised.
“...”
“Lariette?”
When I don't look back, he raises his voice a little. I hid the court diary that
Louise was holding at the foot of her court before she stepped into the study.
“What's going on here?”

“That's the question I want to ask. Don't you know that the place where you are now
is a closed palace where access is prohibited?”
“It's a place where the emperor forbade it.”
“If so, did you get permission from your Highness?”
I squinted at Louise's pursuit and looked at him. After quite a while, he was quite
emaciated, but since he was alone in charge of the boundary between the Imperial
Palace and the main palace, it seems that there are heaps of things to do. He
didn't have a good relationship with Rupert's escort general, so he went on his own
to take on guard with Rupert. The result was that face that seemed to be three
years old on a full day.
“No. Did you follow me?”
“No wonder. I can't do that much, these days.”
Now he yawned loudly and reached out to me. I slowly walked out of the library at
his beckoning. I wanted to see a little more of the beautiful library.
“What happened to the library of Akan I.”
“I wanted to find out Tori's birthday.”
“Oh, Tori? I think I was born in the fall.”
“Did you see Tori being born?”
Louise makes an awkward laugh. He answered roughly, avoiding my eyes.
“Rather than seeing you born, well, I'll take you to the main palace.”
If Louise knows, she probably knows Rupert. I squeezed my head at the thought of
why I didn't really ask Rupert. Then Louise's eyes circle. Do you want to dry up
saying that self-study is bad?
“Is that why it hurts? I'll beat them instead.”
“If you hit it, you will reach your Highness.”
“I learned how to use favoritism, Lariette.”
He shrugs his shoulders with a more bitter smile than before.
“Because people are developing animals.”
“It seems like the last time you were a girl who didn't know anything about the
world.”
I don't think I've ever acted like a girl who was naive enough to seem unaware of
the world in front of him.
Whether I grumbled at the sound of a bolmen or not, now I sighed like an old man,
and grabbed my head around and fixed it. As a result, I was forced to look ahead,
and I missed the opportunity to see the long-standing palace of Akan I.
“It hurts, Louise.”

“I like La Riette.”
“Huh.”
I reflexively expressed my antipathy to Louise's endless confession. His eyes shook

a little whether he was hurt by my reaction, but he tried to speak.
“I'm warning you, Lariette, don't come here again.”
“Why?”
“Because there is a reason for a sinking ship.”
You don't want to be like Akan I, right?
I mocked my head as I listened to the voice of Louise, who had become smaller, as
if telling me any secret. It was natural that the emperor hated Akan I, but Rupert
had no reason to do that. The enemy of the enemy is my friend, and the lone emperor
is a common enemy, so I'm not on the same side.
“How was Akan I?”
“I don't know him well, but he was a good man, not a good emperor.”
“Does it mean munching?”
“Yes. That's why I ruined Bernardi. Eventually, the emperor took away the throne.
He wouldn't have been so dull that he didn't know my brother's greed, but he wasn't
cool enough to give out his brother.”
I was offended by what Louise said while pulling her tongue out for no reason. Is
the betrayal of his brother really the fault of Akan I? Why do you blame your
brother when he was just a beast blind to passion.
“Is there still no movement between the emperor and the Grand Duke?”
“It's not that it's not there, it's not moving. I bought all the mercenaries and
the army that I believed they were on my side.”
“Is that possible?”
The mercenaries Gorten prepared with the Grand Duke were also mercenaries, but the
Emperor's Knights of Arnbach were a problem. I wouldn't have been able to buy money
for a Knights Templar who swore allegiance to the Duke of Arnbach. Of course, it
was almost impossible to raise rebellion with just one aristocrat. In Bernardi,
rebellion was committed by a person controlling the army, if not a secret
assassination.
“In the first place, the Duke of Arnbach was not able to reconcile the military
properly. I thought I had conciliated.”
The emperor, who was the Grand Duke, was a person who received the trust of the
military as a musketeer. There would have been support from the imperial people,
and rebellion would not have been very difficult for him who was already an
imperial family.
However, Arnbach's case was a bit different. Although it is a national public

belief, he is only a duke. The moment he greeds the throne, this is not a
succession dispute between the imperial family, but a literal rebellion. It can be
a problem in Bernardi, where blood is sacred, and Kun cannot easily follow a duke.
“How?”
“Because Colonel Barbarossa, the military chief who thought the Duke of Arnbach
bought it, told me.”
Ha.
I couldn't help but spit out a short laugh with a sigh. It would be a tragedy for
the Duke of Arnbach, but I wondered if there was anything more ridiculous than this
to watch from the outside. When it became known that the young emperor, who had not
yet been verified, had been active as Colonel Barbarossa since he was a prince or a
maiden, the empire recognized Lasferich I.
I think I bought Colonel Barbarossa like that. When the emperor learns of this, he
may be surprised and stunned by my father's ignorance. That's why Rupert was so
overflowing with money. The money I received from Arnbach as Colonel Barbarossa
would have been enormous. Using the top to inflate funds would have inflated.
“How can I not know?”
“It's because of Bernardi's ignorance of alchemy.”
Louise looks at me and frowns in one eye. When I was wondering if Rupert might have
changed his appearance to something magical, I went to the main palace
imperceptibly. Listening to Louise's story, it seems that Rupert knows why he was
so relaxed even though the emperor died. In the current situation, the probability
of being taken away from the throne has converged to almost zero.
But how many more nights I would have spent with open eyes to prepare for this. I
was reminded of the many new weapons that Colonel Barbarossa developed to establish
himself in the military. Along with the alchemy that Rupert sometimes showed,
gnawing on my body.
Colonel Barbarossa was, in a way, the most powerful person who helped put Wiletan
under Bernardi's feet. There is also a recitation that Bernardi is the only
opponent who can compete against Willetan's Tower. Alchemy was a great help in
making him an emperor, but it was also a double-edged sword that could take his
life. I was always wondering how old Rupert could live.
“Louise.”
“Yes?”
“If your Highness becomes an emperor, you won't be able to use alchemy, right?”
“Well, that's right. I don't think that's a question I can answer.”
Now, with an ambiguous answer, he also gave an expression that he did not know
whether he was smiling or crying. His head, tied up, is scattered in the wind. I
grabbed his head with my hand and asked again.
“Doesn't it matter now?”
“If you don't say it, you're going to pull your hair out?”
I didn't like his mischievous smile, which really gave strength to the hand holding
his head. He didn't even pull it very hard, but he cries with his heart.
“I think it's getting more and more like an electric charge, Lariette.”
“Alchemy is dangerous. What if I can't die from disfellowshipping like that?”
“Lariette, your Majesty's ascension to the throne does not guarantee safety. The
emperor is a dangerous place for Bondi.”
“You only need to be careful with Arnbach and the Grand Duke.”
“... there's a myth.”
Louise's expression suddenly becomes serious. I waited still for him to speak.
“It is a myth that the prince of Akan I is alive.”
“I pushed it into a closed room and killed it.”
“Well, that's right. It's hard to make a perfect closed room. Everyone makes
mistakes, and the emperor wasn't a very careful human being.”
He seemed to tell me a big secret, but I wanted to know if Prince Akan I was alive
or not. The most important thing in defeating the emperor is helplessness, not
blood. Rupert already has all the resources, powerlessness, and seemingly blood,
and who dares to confront him?
Moreover, until the end of his last life, the figure named Prince of Akan I did not
appear. If he had asserted legitimacy and claimed the right to succeed to the
throne, he wouldn't have appeared before I died and before Belua perished.
“By the way, Lariette, I'm pretty seriously worried about your charge. I thought
you were the only one who was sincere.”
Louise shrugs her shoulders as if she were surprised. I looked back at him because
I was concerned about his afterword, but he pushed me to the entrance of the main
palace as if he had finished his work, and then hurriedly moved away. I found my
bedroom where I moved to the main palace while hugging a rustling diary in my arms.
“Where did you go?”
And it's as if my bed was his own, and if you look at it, everything in the
Imperial Palace belonged to the emperor, so that's right, but anyway, my room was
my room, and Rupert was sitting in a comfortable position. Whether he was feeding a
raccoon, he holds a bowl of rice from an animal in his hand. When I went to the
Lung Palace, I thought I would get confused if I lost my job, so I carelessly gave
Luise an excuse.
“I took a walk with Louise.”
“Why do you go for a walk with her and you?”
“Can't I do it?”
“Uh.”
It is said that it should not be taken for granted. I was stunned and laughed in
vain.
“Whoever I go for a walk or a race with, that's my heart, Your Highness.”
“I hate it.”
“If you don't like it, go to the poetry collection.”
“To whom?”
I just took it as a pun for him to be childish, but Rupert wasn't serious enough,
so I lost words to answer. It's not yet a step to think about who to send him a
collection of poems. I think it would be nice to have a warm-hearted person who
will bring out his inner world more affectionate than I thought, hidden by his
harsh exterior.
“Why is there no answer?”
“Don't just enter someone else's room!”
Rupert pursued it, but I shook my head and pulled him out. Why do you keep coming
in and frantic? He gave him a coat for fear of finding out that I had a court
diary.
“If you don't want to come in, lock the door.”
“Why are you here, by the way?”
Rupert throws a jerk with a fat face to see if he doesn't like me not to greet
himself.
“The emperor sent the Duke a message asking him to move the Knights of Arnbach.”
It meant catching evidence of rebellion.
“Is it the emperor?”
Maybe it's because the emperor died quickly. Everything was going on at a rapid
pace. The emperor originally sought rebellion only after Rupert became emperor.
When I followed my previous life, it was from what I knew. However, even before
that, he may have moved with the meaning of Yeokcheon (). Then it may have failed
and challenged again.
“Maybe it's a bait to confuse charges.”
“Whether it's bait or not, it doesn't matter.”
I nodded. Rupert can punish them if there is any evidence that the signs of
rebellion reflect even the slightest hint of rebellion. He has an obligation to
defend the imperial power as the enemy successor of the Bernardi Imperial Family.
Moreover, even if they really moved the Knights Templar, Victory is held by Rupert.
Attempting to take away the throne means aiming for Sangpagne, which is the
ecliptic, and Sangpagne is a high wall of Cominterin, which is advantageous for
preventing external intrusion. He was also taking over the Red Palace, so it would
take a lot of force to break through it all.
The inauguration of his emperor was less than half a day away from the end of the
director's office. According to Louise, it was tomorrow afternoon that he revealed
the ball he had built for the country as Colonel Barbarossa.
If the impatient emperor tried to take over the Imperial Palace by mobilizing all
his forces, the backlash from the people would also be daunting. Rupert fell from
the sky and was suddenly sealed as Crown Prince, but he was quite loved by the
people.
No one was impressed by his growing up, when he endured the threat of his life from
an early age due to the false speculation of the emperor. They liked Rupert, who
overcame hardships, rather than Arnulf, who grew up fine. Aside from speculating
that his gorgeous appearance would have played a big part, it was a story that fits
the context. The people wanted a leader who could sympathize with their persecuted
lives.
“What are you going to do?”
“What would you like to do?”
It wasn't until then that Rupert leisurely leisurely leisurely bowed down to me, no
matter how much strength I gave him. My unwavering gaze stuck at me, and I was a
little embarrassed. No matter how much I insisted on saving the emperor and Arnulf,
I thought he didn't even hear it in his ear.
“... I want you to be merciful.”
In my answer, Rupert's head tilts to the left. Instead of frowning, he sighed

lightly.
“I'm not talking about a common sinner right now.”
“I know. I'm not talking about general mercy either.”
Even so, Arnulf had great ambitions for the emperor.
“The person who threatens is not the stupid Arnulf, but the emperor.”
“Stupid Arnulf?”
Yang laughs that Rupert is funny at my primary criticism. He was a man who would
become emperor, even though his raised mouth looked good. I wanted to be sorry for
a moment, but soon I shrugged my shoulders. He will not punish me for blasphemy.
I was once again aware of how much Arnulf I was laying. At one time, I had
illusions about Arnulf, who looked like a typical prince, at least until he
returned from death. It was more like being swept away by the crowd than admirers.
Arnulf had a very good external image. She always dressed up her smooth blonde,
soft impression, and was also dedicated to serving pretending to think about the
people. The fact that he could not be sealed as a prince even after a long time as
an adult caused compassion.
A good-hearted prince who was not loved by the emperor.
Arnulf was remembered by the people as the prince of the clearing. After the
emperor died in a wagon accident, he was executed and bought even greater sympathy.
Even when Rupert began terror politics, he would not have heard a bad voice saying
that if Arnulf had become emperor, such a tragedy would not have happened. I
thought so too.
Rupert's childhood would be even worse if it were only gloomy, but he would now be
a prince and emperor. The miserable past of those who have taken power disappears
beyond the sea of oblivion. Since the situation has already been reversed, there
will be many people and nobles who sympathize with Arnulf, who will be forever
miserable, who bitterly gave the place of the prince because he was not loved by
his father. Even if he is nothing more than a burrage. Humans are animals that
believe only in what is seen.
“The moment you touch Arnulf, you won't be able to escape people's accusations.”
“Do you think I'm going to be afraid of accusations?”
“You have to be afraid, that's right, Your Highness. I want your Highness to be a
beloved emperor.”
If Rupert lives the hatred of the people, his work becomes uncontrollable. Tyrants
are the only kings who don't need to be noticed by the people. Once again, I had no
confidence to watch him become so violent.
“... If I become a respected Holy Army.”
Rupert still raises his chin while maintaining an expressionless look.
“Will this emptiness disappear when that happens?”
The sun coming in at an angle from the window stalls on his face. The shadow that
fell on his face danced to see if the trees outside the window were swaying even in
the wind. I looked at the sight and raised my hand on his cheek. I didn't know why,
but I think I should do it for some reason.
“It's unlikely that a life full of people's affection will be as common as an

emperor who is loved by the people. Of course, it would be that hard.”
“...”
“Don't get it and don't need it. It's something I don't know before I go through
it.”
I didn't know if my persuasion was eaten up. He gobbled his head, but he didn't
really agree with him.
“Is the value high enough to take the risk of keeping Arnulf and the Emperor
alive?”
“You just need to make it less dangerous.”
Before I added my words, I took a deep sigh and refined my mind. It was the most
obvious way I could think of, but in a way, it was more cruel than death.
“I thought about the conditions under which I could become an emperor. It's
financial resources, helplessness, and blood. Arnulf and Grand Duke are the only
ones who have enough conditions to convey the current situation.”
“So?”
“The most important thing here is legitimacy. Justification to follow the emperor.
This means that the emperor can't do anything without Arnulf. You only need to
cripple Arnulf and the Grand Duke.”
“... despite?”
“Including preventing the blood of the imperial family from being connected. You
can't be an emperor, but you have to save your life. Because he is a merciful
emperor.”
Rupert scratched my chin and mocked his head. I opened my mouth again before it
sounded from his mouth that it would be easier and more comfortable to kill Arnulf.
“Grand Duke. You have to use the Grand Duke.”
“Ah.”
As if he knew what he was talking about, Rupert nodded briefly.
“All the armed groups that your Highness already believes are on our side have
conciliated. They must be the only ones who cause wars that the people fear. It's
not your charge.”
If I do what I say, a very good picture can be completed. In the process, even if
the Grand Duke or Arnulf died, they would have less doubts than disguised as a fire
accident. Of course, the series of processes was much more cumbersome and
cumbersome than just grabbing and killing the Grand Duke or Arnulf.
“It sounds very annoying.”
“Your Highness isn't going to go out on his own anyway. I'm going to let Louise do
it.”
Rupert briefly laughs at what part of what I said while squeezing my mouth was
ridiculous. It's been a long time since a smile, not a mockery, and I watched him
blankly smile. How refreshing is the smiling face while revealing the chosen one.
Why am I always frowning when I can laugh like that?
“Archduke Arnulfna would rather die.”
“Is there an obligation from Your Highness to give them what they want?”
“You don't seem to be able to do it now.”
I shut my mouth because it was hot. The idea of making Arnulf and Grand Duke live a
humiliating life would never have been possible in the original country, even
though they were trying to live a humiliating life only for external honor.
“A person may be offended at least once.”
I turned my head refreshingly. It may be because my morals and values have changed
during my long time next to Rupert, but when I tried to think about why I would
give mercy to Arnulf, nothing came to mind.
“Are you disappointed because you think I'm naughty?”
I clung to Rupert, who was watching me while breaking his head at an angle. He
flinched to see if he approached him too suddenly and pulled out of his body. I
held his hand with both hands without concern, and folded my eyes wide open. I
don't know the effect of a smile that Madame Arbey taught me, but I was writing it
in a useful way. It's better than not doing it.
“... who doesn't like it?”
“Still, I want your Highness to be the Holy Army. Treat your enemies with the same
heart as Hae Hae. Even if that's really annoying and dangerous.”
“...”
“Because that's the first step on the path to becoming a seong-gun.”
I expected that it would not be easy to persuade Rupert. Even though Louise holds
all kinds of positions, the approach I proposed can be dangerous to put into
practice. So I rolled my head to squeeze out what could be more.
“Yeah.”
“Yes?”
“Okay.”
After making eye contact with me for a long time, Rupert's answer was not very
fresh, and it was a level of mingling. As I prepared a heated speech in my head, I
opened my mouth to futility. How, why, and when did I become such an easy person?
Kirian, whose family was ruined by gambling debts of his predecessor, Zen Seon-dae,
and his father, was a marquis who was the only horse. It's like a scarecrow who was
the same marquis, but has a different rank from Gorten, a national public god who
knows and respects everyone in the empire, and really literally leaves only a name.
It's like a candle in front of the wind, where even the name of Marquis may be lost
if you move on to the next level. The reason why they are defending the cause of
the Marquis is simply because the emperor and the Senate completely forgot his
existence.
Three generations of aristocrats eat and live even if they are ruined, but Markov
Gillian was the fourth generation beyond those three generations. Since I was a
child, I was plagued by debtors, so I started playing games even if I only listened
to gambling pottery. Ashra Lemir appreciated Markov's point. As the current Marquis
of Kirian, he was a man with a weak body and mind, and even swung to a maid because
he was not even attractive.
“Ashe, Ashe.”
“Call me Le Mil, Markov.”
Ashra Lemile was much more pleased with the surname Lemil, who had been rooted as a
countess for many years, than the name given by her despicable father. Her Lemile
was not inherited just because she was born, like my stupid younger brother. She
won Lemil.
A lovely Lemir who killed her father, younger brother, and all the men in the
neighborhood and usurped her. My Lemil. Isn't it better to listen to than Ashra?
With a seductive smile, Lemil gently raised his hand on Gillian's shoulder. Even
though it was a very simple contact, Kirian's expression shakes greatly. He had
just realized that the maid, who believed to be love, had a night escape with my
deacon last night with the belongings of her predecessors.
“It's love, yeah, I believed.”

It doesn't flake. Lemile, who secretly opened his tongue to the dripping tears of
Kirian, smiled and swept his eyes.
“Don't cry. My heart hurts even more.”
“Lemil...”
Lemile lightly kissed Gillian's mouth, sniffing his nose. Due to the contact like
bird's hair, Kirian's small eyes grow to such an extent that they cannot be larger
than this. She felt disgusted as light as a light kiss, but she bitten her lips to
hide her expression. It's a man who goes over this level. It's a corporation that
has a degree even if the hips are light.
“Marquis Kirian, have you not yet noticed my purity towards you?”
“Oh my God...”
“Stupid person.”
“I had no idea, I'm sorry.”
Kirian's body shakes finely due to shock. She seems to be stunned by the new news
that she was the only beauty, a woman with financial resources and power, was
adoring herself. It's no wonder I didn't know one. Lemil didn't even know exactly
what Markov Gillian was like.
“Marquis wouldn't like a woman like me.”
“I can do that!”
“I'm a monster who ate my family.”
Lemile shuddered his shoulders and shed tears. She had an outstanding talent for
acting, and among them, tearful acting was excellent. Doubts would not have been
avoided if the Countess's man hadn't wailed so much that the viewer's heart hurts
while all the men were dying.
“Lemil, I don't think so. Don't cry.”
Gillian hugged her without Lemile's permission. Lemile was offended, but patient.
Count Lemil was not a famous family like the Belouans, but he had no shortage of
wealth because of his mines. It was enough to be able to pay off the debt of
Marquis Kirian and immediately set it up. Just as the difference between the
Viscount and the Countess was obvious, so was the difference between the Count and
the Marquis. She wanted to be the center of the nobility.
Beloua, Gorten, Vincentian, Arnbach!
There was a place where I could play arrogantly as if I had other nobles under my
feet. She didn't want to finish my life as the only Marshal Count of the Empire.
From the beginning of her first memory, she was thirsty for power. I wanted
everything from my father, and I felt intense jealousy towards my younger brother,
who would inherit all of that. If the desire is too eager, the pain of burning in
the throat is real.
“Gillian, hug me.”
Gillian kisses her cheek as Lemil whispers in a soft voice. The time when the
imperial power was replaced was the best opportunity to break down and rise to the
top of the solid pyramid of power. Moreover, I didn't find out the weaknesses of
the man who would become the new emperor. The highlands seemed to be right in front
of me.
“Would you like to go to the bedroom?”
“What about the library?”
Gillian's pupil was shaken again by Lemile's unconventional proposal. Oh, it sucks.
Lemil smiled wide as he slapped Kirian's clunky face with the back of his hand. All
you have to do is endure a little. I was reminded of myself. If you take a seat as
the Marquis, you can kill it, well.
“Ah, no! Nice!”
In response to Lemile's subtle question, Kirian shook his head vigorously and began
to walk through the library. Kirians did not have as long a tradition as Belua, but
they did not interact with them due to their ambiguous geographical location, which
once belonged to the South.
Belua. An even family that values orthodoxy. Lemil laughed at the thought of Belua.
The more seemingly flawless it seems, the larger the maggots inside.
Marquis Kirian's library was so old that it could be described as a gentle one.
However, there is a high probability that the head of the marquis holds a huge
secret that will never be known. The big one was big, but I didn't have a lot of
information.
Marquis Kirian was close to Whanga even before it collapsed to this extent.
However, due to their lack of presence, they were not monitored by the emperor.
There are few nobles who do not know the past that the current Count of Belua was
the right arm of Akan I, although the current Marquis would not have thought of
reading it because he was not under the surveillance of the emperor. All of them
just pretend to have forgotten when they see the emperor's eyes.
Lemil kissed Kirian's forehead with a unique, smooth smile.
“Alas, it's such a wonderful library.”
The Marquis was in an environment where he could know a lot, but he had no head to
use it. So I think it's possible to stay defenseless like this. Lemil arsened when
he saw the back of Kirian, who led him to the study.
Wait, Your Highness Prince Rupert. Don't you wonder what secrets the gemstone
you're trying to harbor holds? I'm so curious that I can't stand it.
Lemile was able to see his father's injustice without even seeing it with his eyes.
And her persimmon, who made her a count, was whispering that this was not usually a
big deal. Lariette Velua would have a huge secret.
Lemile was convinced.

“Lariette!”
I stroked the court diary hidden among the other books with my fingertips, and
looked back in anger at the knock. The days of Akan I and his empress had their own
romance in the diary of a scribe, which was nothing more than an objective
description, and I constantly searched for and read it.
“Elaine, you suddenly told me not to come in.”
“Amelia is insisting that she will never step back until she sees Lariette.”
“I'll send it back.”
“Forcibly? That's against manners.”
I wonder what to do with me. I was frowned upon by the annoyance of Elaine, who
only rolled his feet at the same time.
“What the hell should I do? You can't persuade me to meet you, right?”
I shook my head with a powerless smile at Elaine, who was crying. I can't meet Aunt
Amelia right now.
“You know today is the enthronement ceremony of His Highness.”
“Without seeing Lariette, you are in a riot saying that you won't be able to move a
step.”
“Send it out even if you use force. Isn't the Grand Duke incarcerated in the
mansion? How was only my aunt able to come out?”
I was not used to hiding facial expressions. Of course, compared to her previous
life, she would have become proficient, but Aunt Amelia noticed it very quickly.
Because of Rupert's plan to deal with the Grand Duke and Arnulf together, I didn't
want to take the risk that a bullet could fly.
Plus, I felt a little guilty for her. She is my father's brother, even though she's
not my blood family. When Aunt Amelia lives a miserable life with the Grand Duke,
her father will surely be sad. But I didn't ask Rupert to save Aunt Amelia's life.
If you try to save her, the probability that your plans will go wrong will
increase. Moreover, Rupert is not a man worthy of leaving a menacing sprout on his
throne. In fact, you should not expect such a thing. I can't ask him to endanger
the throne after seeing only one emperor and enduring all the pain.
“... Elaine.”
“Yes, Mr. Lariette.”
“I'll send my aunt back. And please tell me to stay still in the mansion. I'd
rather be safer doing that. If you can't even do that, tell me to abandon the Grand
Duke and trust Belua.”
“I will do that.”
I often walked out of the room and turned my head towards the window rather than
looking at the back of Elaine from afar. In the morning, a clean glass illuminates
my face. There is no laughter at all on the scarlet lips. It was a face that seemed
emotionless, like Rupert. He has been by his side for too long, and he looks like a
facial expression.
I knew that Aunt Amelia would never abandon her beloved Grand Duke. Never.
Nevertheless, how selfish it is to have only advice that does not help. Was it
someone I was so passionate about?
But I only had to save my Belua.
Rupert's inauguration was tens of times more spectacular than the day he was
bookmarked as a prince. Bernardi's Red Palace has a history of more than 1,000
years, so it has a classical style, but it is far from sophisticated and dazzling
beauty. It was natural because it was a dull dark red color from the walls. But now
I was realizing that the main palace could be so dazzling.
No matter how dark the color was, all were covered with crystal decorations, so it
was such an extreme of splendor that the viewer died. I wonder if my debut was not
enough to show off my financial resources. Rather than looking away at the diamond
that adorned the edge of the wall, I wondered if I would remove one and put it in
my pocket.
“Lady Belua.”
“Yes?”
I looked back, amazed by the white hand on my shoulder. There was a figure standing
with a thin jawline that was familiar to the eye, but didn't remember exactly who
it was. Even though it was blonde and the wall was beautiful, it is quite common as
it was in the Empire.
The woman smiled around her mouth as if she was trying to explain herself. A
beautiful, but cynical smile like a frost foot in the middle of winter. I
remembered her with that smile.
“... Marquis.”
It was very similar to that of a woman I saw in Saint-Orlée, a prison for

aristocrats. The woman laughed at me saying that dirty blood was mixed with noble
Belua. I heard the guards call the Marquis, but it was not accurate which family
was the lady of the family or whether it really belonged to the Marquis.
“It looks like you don't remember me. Well, of course.”
The woman mocked her head with a puzzled face if she didn't hear my murmur
properly.
“I am Count Lemir. There is no one who deserves to take care of Lemile's estate,
and I'm taking care of it for a while.”
“Count Lemir?”
I opened my mouth to the name that came out of the woman's mouth. Count Lemille
recently approached Rupert and was on the lookout for Tory. I know you're the
closest member of the Emperor, but how did you get here?
“Ah, hello.”
“You don't have to be sorry that you don't remember. It's all I've seen Lady Belua
once when she was a very young girl.”
Lemile frowns. I tried not to pay a tee, although it was burdensome for her to
approach and pretend to be close without a single hemisphere. Because I approached
Rupert, I think I had a purpose to do this too.
“I think you remember me.”
“Sure. I can't forget a single girl from Belua.”
She seems to have a habit of secretly raising her horsetail. I was convinced by her
tone that she was the Marquis that I saw in Saint-Orlée. But why did you remember
being the Marquis? In Saint-Orlée, the soul was almost halfway out, so you may have
mistakenly heard “The Countess” as the “Marquis”.
“Hello Count Belua?”
“Thanks. Did you come alone?”
I wandered around to find Lemile's company. I can't rule out the possibility that
she became the Marquis.
“As I said earlier, Lemile didn't have a man who could escort me.”
Lemil replies with a grin. It seems that the nanny once felt sorry for the news
that the Countess of Lemill had married a man from a family that had nothing to
see, but if she had married the Marquis, she would not have kicked her tongue that
way.
“Why is Lady Belua alone? You don't protect your Highness's side.”
I flowed through the altar in the center of the hall at Lemile's words. At first
glance, you can see Rupert sitting on the top seat. Now Bernardi was in a state of
preparing for a civil war. Nevertheless, today he opened the Imperial Palace to
almost all the nobles.
“I'm planning to meet my father.”
“Is the Count coming too?”
Lemile's eyes circle. I nodded, thinking I needed to know a little more about her.
“I mean, Sangpanho is wobbling today. It's different from the Prince's book
ceremony.”
I think Lemil would have attended that day as well. I sympathized with her words.
However, if you think about it, it's natural. On the day Rupert became prince,
people didn't even know about Rupert's existence. A maiden named Lappertra was only
being forgotten in the corner of the Imperial Palace.
But today is the day when he ascends to the throne with the blessings of all. It's
a difficult day for me in a different sense, when Lasperich I was born. From high-
ranking aristocrats to their guardians, and nobles with only bad names, all had to
be called out and watched as Rupert became emperor.
Even a family that helps the Grand Duke's rebellion, such as the Diarrhea Gorten,
deserves to crawl out of the estate and bow their heads to celebrate. If you don't
even see a small sincerity right now, you'll have doubts before you even implement
the planned rebellion.
“Do you have anything to say to me, by the way?”
There was no information about the Marquis of Saint-Orlée, but I have heard rumors
about what Countess Lemile was like. A woman who lost her father, her younger
brother, and her cousin's siblings all due to the epidemic, and was alone in a
change of manor.
Before she returned from her death, I would have thought of her as a poor wife
living a very tragic life, but I didn't think so anymore. Even though she did not
take the lives of the men of Count Lemille herself, she was too suspicious. Above
all, Lemil is the closest member of the imperial family. And such a person does not
move carelessly.
“Alas, uh, what should I say about this?”
“Please feel free to speak.”
“I need to be able to sleep because I'm worried about Lady Belua even though I
don't think it's something I'm going to interfere with.”
Liar. I didn't believe her words at all, but she distorted the beautiful face that
I was really worried about.
“When I was a girl, I often followed my father to Belua.”
Lemile is a plausible argument because it is not too far from Belua. In fact, the
nanny often said something that seemed to worry about Lemille, so I think she had
an acquaintance with her. Although I don't remember at all.
“At that time, the Countess of Belua, or Lady Belua's mother, was in the process of
saying she was unwell.”
“Are you a mother?”
My mother had an accident and injured her leg before I was born, and I'm talking
about that time?
“Yes, that's right. Lady Belua, I was lost in a ball game at the Countess.”
“Madam, I don't know what you want to say.”
Lemil looked around as if he was worried that he had a lot of ears to listen to.
However, there were so many people in the hall, and everyone was looking at
Rupert's side, so no one was interested in us. She grabbed my arm and drove it
behind the pillar on the edge.
“The Countess found me lost and crying, and she gave me the way.”
“When I was too young, I thought it was my mistake, but then the Countess certainly
didn't look like she was pregnant.”
I began to have a rough idea of what Lemile was going to say. It's a fact that we
already know everything. Even though it wasn't romantic, I even felt like she and I
had a relationship, because she was the first and last person to let me know that I
was an adopted child in her previous life.
If at that time they called me a fake belua just to laugh at me, why now? What kind
of benefit will Lemile return if he tells me about that fact? It's a corporation
that even if you want to be concerned about the circumstances of someone else's
house. It was amazing. She increasingly killed her voice pretending to be worried
about the shock I would receive.
“Shortly thereafter, I heard from Le Mile that a girl was born in Belua.”
“... so?”
“Alas, I was surprised. Look at what you're tired of being white.”
Lemile sighed and tried to wrap my cheek, but I quickly avoided it. She added to
the four tribes that she was gibberishingly trying to bring this secret to the
grave. However, I felt that she was keeping her mouth shut to write Belua's secrets
in the right place when she needed it. Because she's very clever.
“Maybe I'm mistaken. Be poor. Because I was so young, too. I wonder if I just need
confirmation...”
“I wonder why you're saying that now.”
“Don't you want to know the roots?”
“Sprinkle?”
What is the root.
As Giga laughs, Lemil's expression becomes strange. I didn't want to argue with
her, but I didn't want to talk to her anymore. Belua was so precious to me that I
was committed to protecting Belua, no matter how much I was not my father's
daughter. My roots are Belua, but I don't know why someone who doesn't know why
comes and tries to tell me about my roots.
When I couldn't suppress my emotions properly and became annoyed, she laughed half-
heartedly as if I was lonely and happy to be angry. I swallowed the minute by
sharpening my teeth.
“Lady Belua, calm down. That's because I just heard something from Viscount Koen.”
I remembered the self-made with a weak impression. I loved my nanny, but I never
knew anything about her husband. All the conversations I had when I visited Koen to
prevent a wagon accident that led to the death of a nanny.
“Did Viscount Koen say that to you?”
“I have a very good memory. I can remember who talked about it, whether it was
shedding or talking to myself.”
It sounds like you've overheard someone else's conversation. I'm not laid-back
enough to care about Lemile's worthless abilities, but I was concerned about the
words that Viscount Koen shed.
Yeah. He also tried to shout the subject to me. It's as if there's a huge secret
hidden in the Imperial Palace.
It was quite bitter to admit that a man who was not properly remembered because of
his insignificant status and the impression that he was going to fall down right
away knew about my secret that I didn't even know. After escaping Lemile on the
balcony, I watched Rupert through the glass window.
Sitting on a top covered in gold, his head was adorned with a red crown. I probably
used the most beautiful rain rod available on the continent. The coffin, framed in
gold, is densely packed with gorgeous rubies and diamonds, making it sparkle even
when viewed from a distance.
I thought that Rupert's blonde hair was so gorgeous just because of its color that
it didn't fit that gorgeous coffin on his head. However, the red robe, which he
wanted to be too big at the time of the Prince's book ceremony, is frighteningly
suitable for him who was hunted down imperceptibly. The symbol of Bernerum Whanga,
a pure white snake adorning his shoulder, opens his mouth as if biting his neck.
The priest who wet Rupert's head with holy water during the Prince's enthronement
ceremony blessed the new emperor in the same manner. As I listened to the barn that
didn't sound properly, I hurriedly hid myself from his rumbling about who he was
looking for. I don't want to face him now.
Strong body like a knight, big stature, beautiful appearance, but eyes sharp enough
to hide it. The young emperor, who became the new ruler, felt overwhelmed by his
presence alone. People were buzzing and greeting Rupert, who became emperor.
As Rupert looked down to see if he gave up looking for me, he smiled beautifully as
if he had drawn it. This is how I remember King Lasperich I.
Ah.
I knew Rupert was going to be emperor. It is difficult even though I knew that it
was something that must be preceded in order to achieve my purpose. Rupert, who was
a young boy, was abandoned in a desperate imperial palace where no one else could
protect himself. He looked like Mia lost her way through the old forest. I felt
sorry for the child.
Even though I knew I was the same person as the man who ruined my life horribly, I
sympathized without knowing the subject. Even though he came back after death, the
boy became a man because of his lack of time.
As I watched Rupert's face exactly overlap with the face of the emperor who
annihilated me and my family, a sigh that seemed to squeeze his belly burst out. I
turned my eyes at the strength to watch him like that. At the end of the
inauguration, he was likely to find me. When I faced him now, I didn't know what to
say.
“When you return to the palace, look at the Lung Palace.”
I don't know why it reminds me of the words of Viscount Koen, who suddenly forgot.
When I went to the palace of Archon I, I never thought about anything other than
finding out Tori and Rupert's birthdays.
“Don't you want to know the roots?”

Lemile's secret whisper comes to mind.
I didn't want to know about it. Not a few people wanted to remind me that I am not
Belua. Aunt Amelia, the woman of Saint-Orlée, Le Mile, Viscount Coen and even
Lehan. I didn't ignore it because I was ignorant. I deliberately ignored it because
I didn't want to know it. I didn't want to put meaning to the fact that the blood
of Belua did not flow to me. My life has already been twisted so many times that I
didn't even want to touch it anymore.
If there was a guarantee that Belua would be safe, I just wanted to throw it all
out and just rest. But if so, does it mean that I have returned from death? Whether
it's life or death, the meaning is given by the parties. I had found no meaning in
my death. So now I've vowed to avoid dying without knowing anything.
I took a step as if I was haunted by something. After going through the many people
moving out of the balcony towards Rupert, I walked towards the door on the other
side. No one looked back at me running like a crazy person in the opposite
direction from the crowd. They were looking at Rupert Bay like a moth caught in
fire.
I didn't know if Rupert found me like that, but I could feel his gaze stuck in his
back. The thought that he might be watching me makes me feel faster and faster. It
wasn't until my breath reached the tip of my chin that I could escape the main
palace.
The palace of Akan I was used as the main palace of Bonshi, so it was not far away.
Even though it's surrounded by bars, it doesn't make sense that there isn't a
single hole to hide in a palace as big as this.
It's a moonlit night. There are no stars in Bernardi's night sky. Relying on the
dark light of the crescent moon, which shines like the only scratch that tore
through the black veil, I headed to the wall I found the last time.
Madame Arbe's beautiful dress for Rupert's inauguration was covered with mud, but I
couldn't help it. Suddenly, I think of the night when I left my residence in Belua
to enter the Maiden of the Imperial Palace.
My heart thumped out of my strangely uplifted chest. The Lung Palace, where all the
light was turned off, was so dark that it was difficult to see before one o'clock.
As I rolled my feet to find the door, I soon looked down at the pension camp that
Rupert carved on my wrist. Can I do it too? He often lit lanterns with alchemy. I
mumbled along the words he was muttering and stroked the walls of the Lung Palace.
As soon as I tried to release my hand because I wanted to fail because I was quiet,
the lights on the wall lit up with the sound of light bouncing. I hurriedly pulled
out the lit lanterns and walked into the palace because I was afraid of who would
see it.
The sound of walking through the long corridor rang frighteningly loud. The sound
of a flickering shoehorn was definitely mine, but it sounds a beat late, as if
someone was following me from behind.
“It's okay.”
It's not scary.

There was no reason why the corridor of the palace where there was no one was
scary. A spooky cold wind came through the open window, but I tried to shake my
head. There was no such thing as a ghost, and even if there was diarrhea, it would
not be scarier than a living person.
After whispering and pledging to himself, the fear of walking on a lantern in a

dark corridor disappeared. Shortly after I came to the Central Library, I was able
to get to my destination sooner than I thought. Last time, due to the sudden
appearance of Louise, I couldn't look at it properly. Even then, there was not one
or two suspicious corners.
Even if you call it a central library, it's very big. The entire bookcase was
covered with a black curtain, and the place I saw was only one of the slopes. I
hung a lamp at the entrance and rolled up the curtain that covered the window to
let the moonlight enter the room.
Although it is blurry, it is a light that can be used to gauge the shape of the
objects in the room. I looked in the opposite direction of the bookcase I picked up
the other day. When I picked up the curtain a little, the dark darkness greeted me,
whether it was an empty space rather than a bookshelf.
I closed my eyes, but opened up, and I winded for a moment because it was a similar
level of darkness. Fear is similar to when he hid in the Grand Duke's mansion and
locked himself in his vault. But soon it was not scary. At that time, it was Rupert
who saved me from the darkness.
He had saved me that way many times. When I passed over to Gorten's craft and was
kidnapped, when Arnulf tried to scratch me, or when the wagon was overthrown and
almost injured. At any time, there was no hesitation in protecting me.
With a casual face, all of that is not much of a thing is Yang Gun. I am a person
who thinks that I should be worthy of it because I have become my own. Rupert's
protection reassured me with Sinabro, as if his sleeves were wet in the crotch
rain. I leaned back without knowing it.
But I couldn't wait long for him to save me. Even after becoming emperor, Rupert
had to remain the Rupert I knew in this life. He was not the one who had to reach
out to prevent him from being encroached on by the deep darkness. I had to save him
from the mujegang, which was more terrible than the darkness that unfolded before
my eyes.
“Lumor.”
I drew the pension team for the first time with such eagerness. The darkness that
was covering the front slowly reaped, and the truth hidden in the veil began to be
revealed very slowly. Like a punter who slowly lifted a sunken ship, I took my
breath away.
I wanted to delve into the history of someone who had already died, but I couldn't
help it if he was devouring my secret. I clutched the huge black cloth with my hand
and calmed my trembling body. Even though I didn't even know what was in front of
me yet, a strange thrill flows on my back.
The first form that was revealed was a frame. A man who looks like Akan I is
depicted. A portrait of him hung in the center of the hidden wall, and next to him
was a figure who could only be thought of as the Empress smiling with a friendly
face. I couldn't take my gaze off her as if my eyes were embedded in her.
It was a face that was very familiar to me. At the moment, my mind was confused and
I couldn't stand properly. It collapses. I screamed without sound. I thought the
sound of the wind was leaking through the open window, and it was my scream. I was
afraid that someone would hear me, and I forcibly closed my mouth and reached out
to close the window. The trembling hand slipped over and over again, making it
difficult to even hold the lock on the window.
“What...”
After a long time, the window is closed, and the silence that seems to be
disconnected from the world comes. I muttered a word full of sighs, and turned my
body and took a step closer to the frame.
Brown hair, brown eyes.
When I approached the portrait of Akan I and his empress, I was the first to put my
eyes on her brown hair. It was not a dark brown color from Belua, but a hazy color
like a splash of water like me.
But I soon shook my head. People with light brown hair were not common in Bernardi,
but because of their color, they may fade. I think it's a picture that has been
left unattended in this library for many years. Originally, it may have been black.
As she drops her gaze a little further down, her eyesight fills her vision. I
closed my eyes as if I was escaping. It looks so familiar that even if you close
your eyes, the amount engraved on the retina flutters.
She looks amazingly like me. To be precise, I came out of my previous life.
Now, since it wasn't as dry as it was then, I can just say that it looks like it,
but I remember my old face. It's just another person who looks a lot like it, and
it's not a level that can be ignored. If someone who remembers the Empress of Akan
saw me in the past, he could infer the kinship between her and me.
I took my gaze from a woman who looked straight, and this time I looked at Akan I.
Strangely enough, a man with benevolent eyes is no stranger. Even after finding a
connection with the Empress, I felt like I was.
No, it doesn't make sense.
All of the Akan's children died. The plague that the emperor could not have saved
them, and the youngest daughter suffered from was a terrifying disease that took
the lives of countless people at that time. Even if I miraculously survived, I
wouldn't have been able to erase that trace.
Thump!
As I stumbled, I bumped into the frame, and the portrait fell off as it was. I
don't even know how to extinguish the fire lit by alchemy. Because of the light
that clearly illuminates the library, the envelope stuck behind the fallen frame
looked so good that I couldn't pretend I didn't know it.
I picked up the envelope with a touch without hesitation, as if it were stuck in

something. I felt like I was crazy, but strangely enough, it was a font that was
too familiar. I feel very familiar with the lettering on the envelopes that have
been streaked over the years.
It's my mother's handwriting.

To my Mr. and her Isabel
The name at the end of the envelope is Isabel. It's also my middle name, but Isabel
is a very common name in the South. I tried to encroach on me and gave strength to
the hand holding the envelope, pressing the question of encroaching on me. I tore
it off carefully to see if there was any damage to the contents, but all the
contents were pouring out if I adjusted the direction incorrectly.
There were not many items in the heavy envelope than I thought. A bracelet, a
picture small enough to fit in the palm of your hand, and a letter. I was the first
to look at the painting while painting my body.
“Ha!”
It is a picture of the Empress and a newborn child. The Empress, who embraced the
child, had a very gentle expression. The child wrapped in velvet was smiling wide,
and I know this portrait. Because there's exactly the same picture in Belua. The
only difference is that the Empress's face is the face of her mother.
My heart seemed to jump so hard that it would pop out of my chest. He tried to calm
his trembling body, and then opened a letter.
Mr.,
Belua has a relatively peaceful day to day.
But I and my husband are always bothering their hearts because of Mr. and Roy's
worries.
The Grand Duke is Roy's brother, but he's a dangerous person, so be careful at all
times.
When I went up to Sangpagne, I saw you and Isabel kept thinking and drawing.
I heard you have a fever right now, is Isabel okay?
When Isabel was born, I'm sorry I couldn't protect you as a friend. Please receive
a picture drawn in the meaning of an apology. I'm still inexperienced, but I'm
learning painting as a hobby these days.
Ah! I thought about Isabel's middle name.
What about “La Riette”? It means to be a person who always shines brightly.
Thank you for allowing me to name Isabel's middle name.
Be sure to come with Isabel the next time you visit Belua. I'll be waiting for you.
With love,
Amanda
Amanda.
I reread the name that ends the letter over and over again. However, no matter how
many times you read it, the content of the ink that dyed the paper does not change.
Due to circumstances, the letter I have in my hand was sent by my mother to the
Empress. It is said that she had an acquaintance with the Empress, so this kind of
private greeting letter is not surprising. The name La Riette was not very common,
but my mother might have liked it so much that she gave me the name La Riette even
though she gave it to a friend's daughter.
But this picture. The painting that was in Belua was a mother depicting the Empress
and her little baby. The baby's face is too much the same for another picture with
a similar composition.
No, no.
I barely endured the crying that I was trying to fill up. If it's just a
coincidence, everything fits. It was only now the feeling that the small pieces fit
together.
My mother's acquaintance with the Empress, Aunt Amelia, the words of Baileys, who
always wanted to return home as a young child, Viscount Coen, and Countess Lemir.
I frantically ripped the portraits of Akan I and the Empress from the frame. As I
put my mother's letters, portraits, baby paintings, and bracelets in my pocket, the
blurred spirit begins to return. When I came out of the stand, I ran down the
corridor where there was no one.
When you leave the Lung Palace, you will see the main palace where people flock to
each other. It was close to midnight, but I'm still excited to see if anyone is
thinking of going back.
I wandered around to find Belua among the wagons lined up near the main palace. At
the inauguration of the emperor, my father would have come in a carriage carved
with fir trees from Belua. However, I didn't see a carriage with carved fir trees.
I hastily called up a servant.
“Where are the carriages in Belua?”
“Oh, the Countess just went down saying there was a problem with the estate.”
“What happened?”
“That's because you didn't tell me that.”
There is no problem that needs to be solved urgently in Belua during this period.
If something big happened, I wouldn't be able to remember it. I was shocked by the
fact that my father went back to Belua without meeting me even though he had
climbed up to Sangpagne.
Why? The one who didn't meet me until a while ago was unhappy. My affection
wouldn't have cooled down, but why didn't I see my face once? It's like running
away.
I smiled and turned to the servant who looked at my eyes without doing anything
wrong. I thought of someone who could resolve my doubts.
Lehan.
Lehan might have known all of this. He always knew more than I thought. In any
case, he knew from the truth that I and myself were not siblings, but I don't know
if I was just an adopted child or if I had a different story.
The feeling of betrayal was raging. But Rehan is the only person I can ask right
now. It was obvious that my father was avoiding me.
I turned my head and looked around the glittering main palace. There will be Rupert
in the middle of it. On the day of the inauguration ceremony, I was probably very
tired of the crowds that flocked to me without even giving out an unpleasant tee.
I want to go back.
The moment was shaken. I even felt that if I didn't see him now, something big
would happen, and I couldn't understand it with reason. Moreover, I am Rupert's
maiden. Now that there is no proper court affairs, it is up to me to watch the
inauguration ceremony and look at his comfort. Because the time was late, His
Majesty said he had to take a break for work tomorrow, and it meant that the
country was the one who would drag him out.
Maybe Rupert is waiting for me. No, they will surely be waiting for you. Rupert
would have seen me walk out of the hall. He wandered around to find me all the time
he was blessed by the priest. I tried to find someone, but these days I am the only
one who is looking for as much as he has a tee on the outside. Even though I knew
it, I tried to shake my head.
As I looked blankly at the main palace where he was staying, I soon began to step
towards the gate. I couldn't face Rupert right now. I can't help such an astute
person notice that my condition is strange. After the inauguration ceremony, I
wanted to give you a congratulatory greeting.
I reached the gate without even thinking of getting permission from him.
“Your Highness, no, I had to go out on an errand for Your Majesty.”
“Thank you for your hard work.”
I walked out of the Red Palace after showing the guard as if throwing the maiden's
hand. Since all the guards were crowded in the main palace, the guards who were
only looking at the main palace did not confirm me properly about leaving the
palace.
There were so many aristocrats attending the inauguration that it was easy to find
an empty carriage. It seemed to me puzzled that I would appear to be an early
aristocrat, but the coachman does not choose the guests who will pay me expenses.
“Southern. Please go to Loren, Southern Border.”

“Are you talking about Naval Village?”
As I nodded, he looked back at me already on the carriage with a trembling face.
“I'm a mabura who only walks around the city of Sangpaño, so I can't go that far.”
I sighed at the refusal of the coachman, not the refusal, and gave him a gold coin.
It was a huge amount of money, but I don't really feel like the money is worth it.
Is it because I got so used to Rupert's standards?
“I'll give you one more when I arrive.”
“Let's go.”
The coachman answered and took the reins even before I finished my words. The wagon
moves with the weak cries of horses. The carriage began to leave Sangpagne in an
instant. I watched the lights leaking out of the Red Palace until it completely
disappeared from my sight.
“Sister.”
“Close your mouth and follow me.”
Lehan looked more tired than I was. I was surprised by my sudden visit, and I was
very happy under my eyes. But I was so angry with him that I didn't feel sorry.
“Lehan, I don't want to yell at you in the middle of the base. Guide me to a quiet
place.”
Lehan didn't seem to be able to grasp what was going on, but he moved his foot
without saying if he sensed that I was suppressing something. The guard was heavily
guarded because it was a vigilant base, but the guards hurriedly opened the door
just by checking Rehan's face. It's as if Rehan is much taller than me.
It wasn't until then that I thought about checking out Rehan's uniform. He was not
dressed as a cadet familiar to me, but looked completely like a soldier. One small
star adorning the shoulders of a blue uniform meant the so-called. Among the few
academies, it is not strange that they are already so called because they graduated
from the academy located in Sampigne. It would not be possible to enter the office
without graduating, but according to my memory, he was going to graduate next year.
“Have you already graduated?”
“Yes. I saw it.”
Loren was the most sea-facing place among Bernardi's vigilantes, and was a town
guarded by the Navy. Cadets at the Academy are usually assigned to the army, but I
don't know why Lehan is here. No, why has the assignment already been issued?
I held up Lehan, who looked into the air without making eye contact with me, or
turned his head.
“Why?”
“Did you come this far to ask why I graduated early now?”
“Lehan!”
Lehan grabbed me with a loud voice and walked me into a room that seemed to be his
office. After I sit on the couch, I'm busy moving my body as if I were about to get
out of the car. I sighed deeply as I watched him rattling and holding a teacup.
“Lehan, don't thirst. I don't need a car.”
“You need to calm down.”
“I calmed down. Come and sit down.”
In my calm voice, Lehan slowly sat on the opposite sofa. I was speechless because I
didn't want to talk to me because it was a powerful expression. It looks like
hiding from me is not one or two. Now, Lehan looked like the face I had when I
avoided Aunt Amelia.
“Is there anything you don't tell me?”
“...”
“Why are you in Loren? Without saying anything to me?”
“I'm sorry I didn't say it.”
Lehan bowed his head. It was a dead face that seemed really sorry for me, but I
couldn't feel any emotion.
“Does your father know?”
“You know it.”
I hit the table in front of the sofa with my hand to Lehan's bold answer. What did
you do behind the scenes while I warned you not to come up because Sangpanyu is
dangerous?
“Ah! Then it's something I planned except for me.”
“Sister.”
“Why? What the hell is here?”
I wrapped my head with both hands. Why is it Loren? I used to think it was strange.
Although Loreng was close to Belua, the center of Bernardi's army was somehow the
army. In order for Lehan to advance as a soldier, it is much more correct to be
appointed as an army.
Belua is not a family that is powerless enough to be swept away even if Lehan is
deployed casually. If Loreng hits only the center of the Navy or the military
itself, there is nothing to see. The empire began at the center of the Bonshi
continent, and Loreng was nothing more than a land that Bernergni took over when
Willetan and his strength were struggling.
It's something that's in Loreng like that.

Naval base, shipyard, naval academy.
“What does Loreng have to do with Belua?”
“Nothing.”
“Why are you here when there's nothing.”
I didn't believe Lehan's words. When I didn't unravel my expression, he answered

Najimak with a sigh.
“I just came to the place where my father's old friend was, because he needed
labor.”
“Friend? Who?”
“Commander Gromov.”
I knew that Milo Gromov Loren was the principal of the Naval Academy and the
manager of the Loren vigilante. But did he and his father get acquainted? Milo
Gromov-Loren is a great soldier, not even from the South. His story never came out
of his father's mouth.
“I don't know that.”
No, I know.
Lehan knew about his father's relationship with Gromov Loren, and I knew Lehan.
Although Lehan is mostly dull and expressionless, I saw his eyelids trembling and
trembling, consistent with mortise. He is not a person who is good at lying.
“Lie.”
I have never seen a man named Milo Gromov - Loreng. It's not an acquaintance that
I've had since I was born. In other words, it means that my father was an
acquaintance when he kept the side of Akan I. What did Milo Gromov Loren do when
his father was under Archon I?
I grabbed Lehan's shoulder as he rolled his eyes uneasy.
“Was Gromov Loren from Akan I?”
“I don't know.”
“Lehan, I know you're lying right now.”
“...”
Rehan, who was bowing his head, flinched. I lifted his chin with a clear line at my
fingertips. My head slowly rises, and the dark brown eyes I envy look at me with
great envy. It is a color that comes to mind with a light that embraces affection
and an upright tree.
When I'm watching Lehan, I think of Belua. For me, Belua was everything. Everything
that was precious to me was in a warm place. Affectionate mother and cute Lehan.
Something like a warm nanny's arms or a gentle butler's consideration. A place
where the daughter of an aristocrat is not sanctioned even if she plays with a
farmer's child.
Only the memories of Belua comforted me at night when Rupert, who would become
emperor, did not fall asleep because he was afraid. In Belua, my father seemed
strong enough to protect me, Lehan was a brother and sister who shared blood with
me, and Litche was a friendly friend. It wasn't until I left Belua that I realized
the cold reality, and Belua remained a paradise for eternity.
In order to save Belua, I went to Rupert, who killed me even after such a terrible
death. Rehan, his father, and his mother were symbols of Belua to me. But Rehan
tried to deceive me.
“Tell me everything, Lehan.”
“From beginning to end. Everything you know and don't know.”
I stared at Lehan as I felt the blood getting colder and colder. I knew that it
would be hard for me. No matter how friendly an onu is, there is no way to do that
until after her hair becomes thick.
It was okay not to tell me where the assignment came because I was awkward and
didn't have enough affection to contact me. But if the act was to deceive me by
trying to cheat on me with my father, then who the hell can I trust?
I was breathless by the chagrin of the moment. I tried to calm my crying heart.
“... Milo Gromov-Loren was the one who enshrined Akan I with his father. To be
precise, it was my father's direct subordinate.”
“What are you doing to help him?”
“I can't say it.”
“After I die, will my blood flow to Sangpagne or to the south?”
I wasn't as excited as Rehan was worried, but Lehan was restless about what he was
worried about. As he chewed his lips unsuitably, he opened his eyes wide to my
words. I tried to stay calm as I waited for his answer.
Because Lehan didn't open his mouth, there was a thin silence between us, like ice
on a lake in the middle of winter. I squeezed him with that breathtaking silence.
“It doesn't matter if I spend a few days like this. Keep your mouth shut like
that.”
“Sister.”
“Do you remember this painting?”
I took out the items I picked up from the Lung Palace on the table one by one. As
he picks up the painting and shakes it in front of him, Lehan's face is stained
with disastrous disgrace. I am the one who will despair, but why does Rehan have a
collapsing face?
I smiled faintly.
“Lehan, what have I tried to protect so far?”
“...”
“It wasn't Belua that was heavy on you and your father in the first place.”
How are you.
I couldn't add resentment because I didn't have strength. Anger erupted in the
deepest part of my heart. A sense of betrayal that you can hardly know how to
express it. The light in front of me seemed to flash pure white, and I gave
strength to my eyes.
“It was something you knew, too.”
The voice that came out calmly out of thought was a bit surprising. When I was so
angry, my head would rather cool down. There was no energy to raise my speech, so I
leaned on the back of the sofa and lay down.
“Ha.”
haha.
I was constantly laughing at which part of this situation, which was not funny, was
ridiculous. Lehan got up from his seat and knelt in front of me while still
listening to my grumpy laughter.
“I was going to tell you when things went further.”
“What?”
The tone becomes bitter in verse. Lehan's affectionate face was abominable, and he
turned his head. My heart hurts... I didn't know if my heart was sick or because I
was so surprised that this was the case. I pressed my thump chest with my hand.
It's okay that I kept secret from myself as a party that I was a hidden child of
Akan I. I already knew that I wasn't Rehan's sister. Still, I thought it was Belua.
But that's not all, isn't it? At this time, it means that Rehan is in Loren, who
even knows that I am connecting the blood of the Bernerum Whanga...
“What the hell were you trying to tell me?”
Lehan was here even in his previous life. The same thing is repeated only because
the time is different. It wasn't until now that I realized that my father's
grueling stubbornness was not at the level of stubbornness that I could say was
stubbornness.
“That I am the daughter of Akan I? Or that Belua was really preparing for treason?”
“Sister.”
“Sister, don't do it, Dietrich. You don't think of me as a family.”
Rehan's face is distorted. He seemed hurt, but I didn't care.
“Lariette.”
“There is enough to deceive me!”

“I'm sorry.”
“Didn't you believe what I said?”
I burst into crying. Lehan stretched out his arm in a restless manner, but I pushed
him hard. Hot tears flow from the open face. It's ridiculous. My father and he
can't do this to me.
“I am! That's it! Say it! I did it!”
“Lariette.”
Rehan said something soothing, but he didn't even hear it properly. I don't even
call me my sister anymore, but I'm not disappointed even though I told you not to
do that. I tried to refine my rough breath and spoke.
“... I said they would all die in rebellion. I went through. It's not a dream or
shenanigans.”
“It's not something you didn't believe in. I believe it all.”
If you believe me, you can't do this.
“So how can I do this? Why did my father send you to Loren!”
“I built a stronger plan based on my sister's story. It's going to be different

from my last life.”
Don't be funny.
I lowered Rehan's cheek, holding my shoulder, as if trying to calm me down. Tears

obscure the front, and vision is blurred. Rather, it went well. I didn't want to
see his desperate expression. The sobbing was long and full of resentment.
“You said we would be exterminated by rebellion. What the hell are you thinking!”
“According to what my sister told me, the last loss was Marquis Gorten. In fact, he
was like his father until a few years ago,”
“Together, what? Did you dream of treason? Does that mean he knows who I am?”
“No. That's not it.”
I was so overwhelmed that I couldn't breathe. I wonder if it's only about gorten.
He snapped and hugged my cheeky back.
“Calm down. Belua is moving very carefully under the water. There is no chance that
it will be discovered.”
“You don't know Rupert.”
“I know that he's a very good person. But now he would be overwhelmed just by being
wary of the emperor or the Grand Duke.”
It doesn't matter that Rupert doesn't know if Belua is preparing for rebellion. The
moment you get to know it, everything will end. How the hell can Belua resist?
Ah.
Enlightenment, like a thunderbolt, pierces the heart. Everything I knew was
shattered and shattered. It wasn't a chagrin. Belua was actually erased for
rebellion.
“Why?”
My father is not a person who coveted power. The same goes for me. Something to
know about the original status of parents who do not even know their faces. I have
never coveted such a great place, and I lived timidly and died. I had never had
ambitions.
“Why do you do that? What about when he becomes emperor? Lehan, you're not going to
be a bad emperor.”
“He didn't mix the blood of Bellnerum in the slightest.”
“Do you think Velima's blood flows to me? It's pointless to come now and pick
something like that.”
I wanted to laugh at Lehan. More than 1,000 years have passed since Velima I
founded the country. The dynasty changed dozens of times, and the name of the
country changed many times. Find blood lines in such a country and do something.
What is the meaning of looking for it?
“My sister is the only one who will set up Bernerni's dynasty right now.”
I burst into laughter. I'm the only one who can set up the zodiac right away, but
how can I do all of this secretly? A lie, a lie, a lie of lies. Everything is a
lie.
I stared at him with open eyes.
“This is the first time I've ever wanted to insult you. I don't know if you're the
one I know right now.”
“It's okay to bathe. It's okay to hit more. I know you will resent your father.”
I didn't want to hear it anymore, so I buried my head in my lap. If there is an

oyster, I want to dig in. Hiding, I didn't want to meet anyone. It hurts as if sand
was poured into the wound. It was a pain of a different depth than when I realized
that Litchie hated me.
“I'd rather be good. It was no longer a dangerous situation to be in the Imperial

Palace. Stay here no matter what excuses you make.”
“When the hell did you know it? When did you start planning?”
“...”
“Look at me and tell me. Be polite, Lehan Dietrich Belua. Because I want to beat
you to death right now.”
With his eyes down, Lehan raised his aesthetic head.
“It wasn't long before I learned that my sister was the daughter of Akan I. But...”
“But?”
“I made a commitment a long time ago that I should be a sword to protect my

sister.”
“Sword? Don't be funny.”
If I was prepared to be a sword that stabbed me, I could say that I succeeded very
well. I was distracted by the feeling of betrayal.
“Lehan. Is this really what you want? Do you want to be the main pillar of
rebellion?”
“I couldn't help it.”
He stole my cheek, which was constantly shedding tears. I break my lips as if I

really couldn't help it. Even in the midst of this, I was worried that he would
soon follow me and cry.
“Rupert is very smart and thorough. Doesn't your sister know that he is Colonel
Barbarossa, the real master of the top of Fassbender, and the possessor of
abilities superior enough to tame the Knights of Arnbach and the mercenaries of
Gorten.”
The hand of Rehan, who grabbed my shoulder, is strong. He uttered a word and a
word.
“It's only a matter of time before he realizes his sister's identity.”
“... you may already know it.”
“The bottom of the lamp is the darkest law. The preacher is not doubting Belua
right now.”
Nevertheless, there is no peace of mind. My head was getting sick and throbbing as
if it were going to break. I noticed what Lehan was trying to say.
“Belua will live his anger no matter when he is. Rebellion means framing or
committing treason.”
“I am not greedy to the emperor.”
Lehan shook his head. I never thought my words would have any impact. It doesn't
matter whether I'm interested in Huang Yu or not.
“My sister knows him better than me. If you knew that the children of Akan I were
supported by the only Beluans, would you let them go?”
No.
No.
Rupert can't do that. Even if there is no real threat, all powerful families will
fall. He will rejoice and not be satisfied as long as he conquers the throne. I
will do my best to protect it. Because the position of emperor is everything to
him.
“I said you would protect me.”
“I don't believe in the promises of those in power.”
Rupert had said he would protect me. I'll save it.

“Unless you are a threat to the emperor.”
I will protect him from a line that does not interfere with him.
I lowered my arms around my head and raised my head. When I lower my eyes, I see
white hands. Hands that are not as dry as they used to be. On the wrist, the
pension team that Rupert himself engraved is still clearly engraved. Life is
contained in the pension team. He cared for me enough to give me part of his life.
However, it will not be enough to give out the emperor.
“Our doctors were already insignificant.”
Sadly, Lehan is right. I wanted to let go of my neck and cry, but my voice doesn't
come out. All senses became numb as if they were blocked. It seemed like a dream.
It was the winter day when I returned to Belua after my death, the day I visited
Rupert, who was considered a terrible enemy, and the day I was comforted and
comforted by him.
I hope it was all a dream. The reality that I was the one who ruined my dearest
Belua was terrible. I wanted to release the spirit of Kamuruk. It was me. I was the
cause. As long as I am not gone, the nightmare will repeat itself and break us all.
Lehan, mother, father. My Belua.
The enlightenment was shallow, but the wavelength was large.
I looked down at the top of Rehan, who was shrugging his head as if he couldn't
even face me. I can hear the sound of my throbbing breath in my ears. I wiped away
the tears that soaked my face. As you refine your breathing, your excitement
gradually subsides.
“It's only a matter of time before your Highness learns about my origin.”
You can never know it forever. If the reason he stepped on Belua was Nara, he would
have found out where I was before. I didn't know what everyone knew. The amazing
part is his father who is silent even when he comes to this area. Whether he
believed me or not, he had no intention of listening to me in the first place.
“We're going to be faster.”
“What's faster?”
“Right now, the military is divided into two main groups. Those who were
lieutenants of Akan I are now the center of the military. My father has the power
and cause to persuade them.”
I couldn't help but laugh. Oh my gosh. There's a degree in arrogance. He has no

idea how Rupert prepared the throne. Does Rupert not know that the lieutenants of
Archon I are the backbone of the military?
“No matter how much I curl up, I won't listen, you.”

“...”
“We're done. It's useless to try to make excuses for this situation right now. As
long as Belua is really preparing for rebellion, we are done.”
I have no confidence to persuade Rupert not to misunderstand Belua. No, there's not
even a way to do that in the first place. It looks like he was stuck to him,
gallbladder, and was preparing for rebellion behind him. Where am I hiding now?
Handle Rupert will get rid of Belua.
“Why do you only think we're going to lose?”
Lehan is rather an attitude that he cannot understand me. Slightly frowned eyebrows
expressed puzzlement. Even though I was frustrated and wanted to give an
explanation, my mouth shut because I wanted it to be meaningless.
“Please answer me.”
“I'm not thinking. I know. I know Belua is going to lose.”
“Things are different. How do you guarantee that you will have the same result when
you have prepared it at a different time?”
“Because it's the same person.”
“Things are,”
“Neither you, my father, nor Rupert! How can there be different results when people
are the same!”
As my voice rises, Rehan winds. I woke up from my seat because I didn't want to
argue with him anymore. Rehan reached out, but I stepped back and sprinkled him.
“Let it go. I need time to think alone.”
Belua forms an army based on Loren. Handl Rupert was still Rupert. As Colonel
Barbarossa today, Belua does not know the abilities he can embody. Moreover, I was
guessing that the militants that Rupert prepared for the throne were not merely
military or mercenaries as Colonel Barbarossa. I don't think Tori's only secret
weapon is Tori.
There are certain things that even I, who can be said to be the closest member of
Rupert, do not know. I didn't even know Tori's identity properly. No matter how
good the intelligence power of Belua is, how can we find out such a deep secret?
“Sister.”
“Keep your mouth shut.”
Lehan seemed offended by my rough speech. But I didn't feel like apologizing at
all.
“We didn't have a choice.”
“...”
“My father just wanted to protect my sister.”

“Why don't you have a choice?”
Lehan grabbed my wrist. I couldn't give it proper strength because I might get
sick, so I was able to get out of it just by twisting my wrist very slightly. Even
in the midst of a quarrel, I looked at him for a moment, who was only affectionate
with me, and smiled faintly.
“My father, of course, had a choice.”
I feel like I'm looking at a thread skein twisted in a mess. From the beginning, I
had no answer. If this is the case, I want to resent God for why I turned my time
back. No, is it true that I turned my time around? Wasn't it just the ingenuity of
the devil to multiply my suffering.
“My father should have abandoned me.”
“Don't sound ridiculous.”
“No, it's my father who doesn't make sense. It doesn't make sense that I really
pampered Yang, a single Beluan woman.”
Even though I knew I would be the seed of disaster, not abandoning it was his
mistake and the reason why Belua fell. My father should have abandoned me. I should
have dedicated myself to Rupert and cut off my tail. Then mercy may have been given
to them. I don't know if Lasperich was 1, but he is likely to do so now.
“My father can't do that.”
“Lehan.”
“Why do you say so cruel?”
“Because there's no other way.”
I wanted to cry again at the tears of Lehan's dark brown eyes. Actually, I knew it.
My father or Rehan can't do that. If I die hugging me, I'm dead, and I can't give
my neck to Rupert.
“Lehan.”
So what should we do now?
“I'm sorry, I was very talkative. Don't cry.”
Lehan returned with a blunt face saying when he was crying. There are still atted
tees left in the neat features of the eyes. I reached out and touched his straight
eyebrows.
I am grateful that I was able to grow up with Lehan. I was happy to be able to stay
as a family with him in Belua, a fertile land in the warmest south of Bernardi,
full of friendly people. I had two full lives together. I wouldn't be able to be
satisfied with that much.
“If you're already preparing, I can't help it either.”
I tried to reassure Lehan with a smile. In fact, there was no way to write by hand.
Even if I didn't directly sympathize with the rebellion, the three generations
would perish, because I was even the cause of my father.
“Is there anything I can do to help?”
“... just stay safe from your body.”
“Where?”
“I would prefer Belua rather than Loreng. It's a little more money in Sangpanyu. My
mother also has a lot of worries.”
Lehan sighed lightly, as if he was happy with my gentle attitude. I nodded and
slowly opened my mouth.
“Before that, Lehan, I have to go to the Imperial Palace.”
“Are you speaking now?”
“You have to go before your Highness notices. There's something I left behind.”
“It's dangerous.”
Even though Lehan says so, he can't hold me properly. I took a step back, smiling
at him who was resolute only in words.
“As you say, I'm crazy to be wary of the Emperor and the Grand Duke that I'm
telling you now. It's not a situation where you can care about a maiden.”
“Isn't it going to be just one maiden.”
Lehan frowns.
“Yeah, save me from preaching. Very much.”
“...”
“But it's not enough to give the throne. For him, the throne of Bernardi is the
whole of life and the flag of life.”
So I had to go back even more. When Rupert doesn't doubt me. It must be now that I
care about my mood and comfort.
“What did you leave behind?”
“My diary. Everything that happened before I came back is recorded. If someone you
don't know, you might think it's nonsense, but if it's discovered by Rupert, it can
be very dangerous. Because Belua is really preparing for rebellion.”
“I will send people to come.”
“I have to go. Only I know. It's in a place I can't explain.”
The old forest of the separate palace is like a maze of roads, and it is not a
place where anyone can enter.
I turned my back without a bird for Rehan to dry up. I ran all night long, but
there was no such thing as foolishness. However, I wanted to keep looking back at
Lehan's face. I had a scary thought that I might forget what he looked like.
However, when he faced his face again, it seemed that his feet would not fall off.
“Sister, don't go. It's dangerous.”

“Lehan, I know it's scarier than death.”
It's scary to watch you break when you haven't grown up.
Rehan, who chased me to the place where I was riding a carriage, calls me. I had no
choice but to look back at how sad my voice was.
“Yeah.”
“Are you coming back?”
“Yeah. Don't worry.”
Where will I go if I don't come back to you.
I was relieved by stroking Lehan's head with my hands. He left his head to me like
a gentle and big dog. Soft dark brown hair escapes between my fingers. I can still
vividly remember the day when Lehan was taken away. The boy who did not finish his
appointment properly was the first to go up to the guillotine just because he was
the firstborn.
King Lasferich I exhibited his neck and used it to insult Belua. At that time, I
thought it was really excessive, but now I wonder if it was an example of a family
that had prepared for rebellion and sent a proper warning to others.
I thought his death was ultimately due to me, so I felt sick as if I were cutting
out my chest with a knife. The anger that my heart fell down and deceived me also
melts. The idea that I would protect Belua was arrogant in itself.
“Lehan, do you remember the island I bought near Hillel?”
“Yes.”
“I want to go to the island with all the Beluans.”
“Let's prepare for it.”
“Yeah. Thank you.”
It is a place that mothers will especially like. It's a place to prepare for a very
urgent situation, but if things work out, it's okay to take her out to play. I
wanted to lie down on a warm beach with a sunset and talk to her about Dorando. I
also wanted to say that Lehan was proud to say that my younger brother and her son,
who had never been an adult in her previous life, had not grown up.
Even if I don't watch, Lehan will be able to become an adult.
“I'll go.”
I left him with a promise that I would not keep. I felt like a long twilight was
holding on to me.
After running frantically to Sangpagne, I headed to the old forest of the separate
palace instead of Rupert.
When Rupert left the palace as a prince, I hid my diary here. People wear out and
change over the years, but trees don't. I looked blankly at the forest, almost
exactly the same as when he was Maiden Laferte. The sunshine of Hao moistens the
tall trees.
I don't know why I suddenly miss that time. Why do I feel nostalgic when I was not
a child when I was playing in the wheat fields with Rehan, but when I was only
looking at Rupert's eyes when I was looking at the harsh eyes of Rupert?
I remember exactly where I buried the diary, the tree that was rising like an
indicator. A lake nestled on the edge of a forest, and a huge old tree next to the
lake where raccoons often ate water. I couldn't even dream of a functional trace
like a ribbon because I was afraid that someone would think it would be strange, so
I checked it over and over again.
I sat on Jusumju Island and rolled up my arms. Even when I was buried, I thought
that a diary would come out soon after I couldn't dig deep because I did it with my
bare hands. However, no matter how much you raise your fingertips to scrape the
ground, only damp soil comes out. The mind becomes urgent. My chest became cool,
and goosebumps came up from my spine.
I turned around because I wanted to point out the wrong place. I'm sure it's near
this tree, so I turned around a little...
“Here it is!”
I placed my heart on the corner of the leather that spikes out of the dirt. When I
unintentionally spread out my diary, I opened my eyes on my twelfth birthday, and
then listed the events I summarized.
A chapter full of bright red deaths. Even now, the flow is similar, but many things
have already changed. Neither the Emperor nor Arnulf were on the verge of their
lives. Even Rupert did not welcome Tori as Empress.
It was strange. Rupert must have been preparing to welcome Tori as Empress around
this time. But I don't even mention it. He didn't share all of his thoughts with
me, but at least I thought I was grasping his next steps. He has no idea of getting
married right now.
Originally, as an emperor, he would have made Fasbender, known as Tori's father, an

aristocrat, and made him enter and exit the Imperial Palace to get acquainted with
the Senate. In such an old-fashioned way, Tori was accepted into the aristocratic
society and was able to marry Emperor Rupert.
The disastrous tragedy that took place after that.
I remembered the emperor who went crazy. Did King Lasperich I really kill Tori? I
now have doubts about that night when I believed it was the complete truth. Tori
was like his secret weapon. Moreover, aside from her usefulness, he sincerely cared
for her.
“I'm sorry. I think I remembered it wrong.”
I looked up at the sound that was heard behind the tree. Mogol sang.
“Tori.”

She was smiling wide with her head pulled out from behind her old tree. I felt
distressed by her bright face and hurriedly hid the diary in my arms.
“I came to see my brother.”
“Your Majesty has found a lot. La Liga suddenly disappeared.”
Your Majesty.
I once again realized the title that came out of Tori's mouth naturally. Rupert is
now a powerhouse of the Innocent Innocent.
“Something urgent happened.”
“Did you struggle to find it?”
“What?”
“That's the diary. I asked Lari to ask the hidden place again, but I think I was
confused.”
I stared at her talking with a casual face.
“Will Rupert kill me?”
“...”
“Did you kill it?”
“I'm not sure what I'm talking about.”
Little by little, Tori came closer. Looking at the old forest that stretched beyond
her, I really felt like I had returned to the days when Rupert was a maiden. She is
in front of me, who has not changed at all from that time. A luscious blonde, big
round green eyes, a small face and dry arms like a child.
“Did you read my delusion story? I'm ashamed.”
“Lariette, I'm not a fool.”
Tori, who came to the front of my nose, bent his back at the same eye level as me.
I raised my hand on her little shoulder.
“Did you read the future? Lari seemed to know our destiny.”
I wanted to be sloppy, but it wasn't really that kind of fight, but I stared at her
boldly.
“I think His Majesty could really kill me. Lari?”
“Yes?”
“Can Your Majesty kill you?”
I turned away for a moment from Tori, who was looking at me without blinking my
eyes. I didn't want to hear what she was saying.
“Your Highness, did your Majesty read this too?”

“No. I stole it because I didn't think about reading it at all.”
Tori smiled round and round.
“Don't worry. I don't intend to report Lari's secret to Her Majesty. I don't know a
woman named Lemil again.”
“Are you threatening? It's useless, Tori.”
I woke up with her knees bent and hesitated. Her gaze, which no longer laughs,
follows me.
“All the words Tori says to me now are thoughts that have gone through my head at
least once. I've already made a decision.”
“What are you going to do? Are you going to get rid of all the people who know
Lari's secret?”
“Isn't it necessary for the secret to disappear?”
“... what does that mean?”
I laughed at Bash. My expression was shaking greatly now on a fearful topic that
seemed to harm me right away. I stroked her round head.
“Tori, I don't regret getting to know Tori.”
“I regret it, Lariette.”
“It's not a good last word to hear.”
“You're going to ruin His Majesty.”
“Yes, I'm sorry.”
I put down the letter I wrote in the carriage next to Tori. Even if I don't ask you
to tell me about it, it will be passed on to Rupert. I'm sorry, the letter that
began with a hypocritical apology was not long.
“Alas.”
Tori buries his head on my lap and mutters. The voice was so small that it didn't
even sound right. I regret it, I regret it. It seems that the only thing Najimak
whispered was that word, and it seemed that the Moorah tribe added it. But
listening to her didn't change the situation, so I left her out of the forest.
Villa, Rupert's bedroom.
I wish it was there.
I don't know why I chose it as his bedroom, not Belua, or the bedroom I used to
use. It's just the place where the three of us spent the most time. There he
appeased Rupert, who wandered through nightmares. I don't even know in my dreams
that I'm his nightmare.
Tori didn't stop me. It's as if you already knew everything was going to happen.
Tori knew that I was the daughter of Akan I. Who collected the items of the Akan
and the Empress in an abandoned palace? If the emperor died, why didn't he burn it?
Why was it hidden in a black veil?
I arrived in Rupert's bedroom imperceptibly as I thought about the answers to

questions that were not answered. I looked around his sunny bedroom, immersed in
the feeling of being part of a well-organized play. I wanted this to be my last
chapter. I don't want to cry, I don't want to laugh.
I also felt that everyone was playing. A secret I didn't know was wielding me. I
wanted to make primary accusations against God about why he revived me, and I also
wanted to know what it had to do with Wa now. It's just that each other's interests
didn't fit well.
My father tried to protect the Imperial Family of Akan I before and even now. No
matter what Belua is. That's why my repeated warnings were unwavering. It coincided
with the first enlightenment after regression. Neither my father, nor Riche, nor
Lehan change. No matter how many times I lived my life again, there was no way I
could change others in the first place. The same will be true even if it is
repeated dozens of times.
Not even me.
I still wanted to protect Belua. Even if I know that Lehan is not the brother who
shared blood with me, or that Rupert's punishment was justified, Belua is still
precious to me.
I could judge it differently with my head. Akan I would have wanted to save me as a
child, and my father would have wanted to be loyal to him. He would have pledged
revenge on the ruthless emperor who killed his brother after hiding and protecting
me. I was just a word to use for the Count of Belua. A very precious word.
So if I ran away, that was the only thing. Who can find me if I fall asleep in a
remote village without forgetting Belua or Rupert? If you turn away from the fall
of Belua due to the guilt of hiding the blood of the Whangga, it will stop.
However, it was also true that they were loved, so it could not be. No matter how
my father and mother, Rehan looked at me, I was happy in their arms. Whether they
all die or I disappear alone, I have only two branches left, and it's not clear
what to choose.
I was fortunate to be able to choose the way of death. It was a great comfort to
know the reason for my death. It wasn't about being slaughtered like a beast
without knowing anything.
I was the first to set fire to the brazier and shoved the diary. I was worried that
the fire would not stick well due to dirt, but it quickly burned. I was fortunate.
I took out all the oil called oil from Rupert's bedroom and his lab and sprinkled
it on the floor.
As you get used to the burning sound of Tadak Tadak paper, complete silence comes.
I was pleased with the grueling silence, which was different from the clutter of
the guillotine. It gets stuck in the throat like an apple that Rupert chewed and
swallowed.
Don't let me lean on. A belated regret came. It would have been nice if he was a
person who could love and save Rupert properly, who was a little more complete.
However, the regret was not long in coming. I don't have much time, so I can't even
afford to organize my life.
I regrettably skimmed through the vast wall where the shiny long guns were hanging,
and then picked up a roaring piece of paper with poker and threw it on the floor.
The air quickly warms up. I was a fearful and cowardly person, so I needed a more
certain way. It is difficult to run away in fear at the last minute of the last
minute.
It wasn't until then that I sat down with peace of mind when I tied one leg to the
bed pillar with a long cloth made of torn curtains. Potatoes the eye. Let's not
think about it. Let's not regret it.
Still, I'm scared and I have tears.
The dark look, the light flickering.
#13. You in despair
Rupert witnessed a total of three deaths in his life. How do people like to be
self-motivated in front of him? I wanted to see if there was a huge stench that I
wanted to end my life.
Oh, at the end, it wasn't three times because I somehow laid down my life. He
turned his head and looked at the woman lying like a corpse on the bed with
nonchalant eyes. The first thing that caught my eye was her white feet popping out
of the futon. It was like a lily petal on a dark red futon.
However, there was a bruise just above the ankle. It is a string mark that tied the
pillar and ankle. No matter how tight it was tied, he couldn't even untie the
string, so he cut it off with a knife.
When I think of the scene, the eyes that premiered as if there were no feelings
shimmers with anger. The painter swelled as if it were going to burn the whole
heart, and soon subsided. It was so intense that I couldn't even express what I was
feeling. Should I say I'm glad I didn't hang Dalong in the air?
He thought that if Lariette had been hanging from the ceiling like her mother, she
would not have had the mental head left to save her. The moment I faced it, the
whole opposite sex would have blown away due to shock. No, when I think about it,
it seems that there was no reason even though I didn't do that. The appearance of
her lying dead in the flames rising from all over the place also had a significant
impact.
Rupert approached the bed and sat down beside Lariette. Roughly, the bandage was
released and scattered because it was moving unintentionally and unintentionally.
Imperceptibly, the word that came in was restless and grabbed his arm.
“Your Majesty, you must be careful. In addition, big things can happen.”
Instead of answering, Rupert looked back at my body. The black-tanned arm and
shoulder bone that supported the pillar that fell over Lariette were shattered,
poured holy water and called to the priest for treatment, but the pain remained.
The embers fell right into my left eye and I couldn't see them properly in front of
me. He was a mogol who was less complete than her, who was engulfed in fire. The
whole body is a pantheon.
But why doesn't she open her eyes when she's prettier than me? Rupert slowly
stretched out his arms and raised his hand on Larriet's forehead. The texture was
soft, and it seemed to touch the fine silk.
“Why can't I wake up?”
“My lungs may have been ruined because I was in the fire.”
“Seemingly fine.”
“Your Majesty saved you right after the fire, so you'll be fine.”
Rupert was stunned. Indeed, it doesn't move as I thought. The inside is rotten. No,
the inside can't rot, so it's hard to get stuck. Why do you go so far. I was
pampered as much as possible in my line. I thought I was going to kill me.
Because Lariette was the hidden child of Akan I, she had no intention of taking her
life. Rupert was surprised once that she tried to end her life because she feared
it, and twice when she realized that she had no intention of killing her. I thought
it was pending, but it didn't seem to be on the premise in the first place.
I'm not going to kill you. No, I didn't intend to let him die alone, rather than
kill him.
“Is there a possibility of dying?”
“The original body is not strong, and I can't give you a definitive answer.”
Rupert thought he would kill him with a bold and honest answer. Even if I pledge to
save it somehow, I don't think it's too lush on the plate that won't be enough. But
soon she swallowed her words with the idea that she was angry. Killing a fisherman
won't wake up Larriet. It's irrational.
In addition, he even promised her that he would become a holy army.
“Get out.”
“... Your Majesty. You have to rest. My body is less holy than Lady Belua right
now.”
“You're resting.”
“You don't sleep or sleep, and you don't pack meals properly. Sitting still and
watching Lady Belua does not cause the miracle of Her Majesty Lady Beluana's body
to be healed.”
The young man was sincerely worried about him. After he decided to treat Lariet,
who breathed fire, he couldn't even sigh and devoted himself to treatment. There
were a lot of people who couldn't stand up for fear that if she did something
wrong, her throat would fly away.
“It seems that we are now in a stable state. Sleep even a little,”
“Get out.”
However, Rupert ignored the words of the word and shrugged his head. My heart was
stuffy. You probably don't feel that cramped because the bandage is squeezing your
chest. It was a feeling of tightening from a corner of the heart, a little deeper.
A light that sympathizes with Rupert touched his eyes. However, when they are
caught, they know the nature of the new emperor, so they politely greet them and
then leave the room. With the sound of the closing of the visit, Rupert reclined
next to Lariette.
When I turn my head, my quietly asleep face comes into my eyes. The perky forehead
connects to the dense bridge of the nose. The thick lips were still pretty, but
they didn't have blood. He inadvertently touched her lips with his fingertips.
“Should I be angry with you...”
He exhaled a short sigh.
“I don't know if I should ask you to wake up.”
Lariette had no answer. Rupert closed his eyes rather than watching her without
hesitation. This can happen with an excuse, but there is no such thing.
Because of her inability to open her mouth, anger soared like boiling water and
then sank. In the middle of winter, he was kicked out naked and seemed to have
become a person who could not be misled. I can't even figure out where to go. Even
if I want to ask why I did it, no one was getting up to pick it up.
“Was it right to just let them die?”
Rupert changed his mind dozens of times a day. I didn't want to see it, so even if
I wanted to remove it in front of my eyes, I wanted to block all the doors and
protect her side. And always the conclusion is close to the latter.
Since the day Larriet decided to die, the country has been paralyzed. It was no
wonder that the young emperor on the throne was stuck in his bedroom. Several times
a day, the elder or ambassador came up and knocked on the door, but he did not
respond.
Rupert knew more than Lariette. That was always the case. From the first moment of
meeting until now. It was not difficult to fit the pieces that Tori had brought to
Jusumju Island. The Count of Belua was a man who was cautious but without
loopholes, and the people of Akan I were as naive as their master, who believed in
his brother, who had only prepared to spread his baby and devour himself.
From the moment I learned that Larriet was his daughter, I had a lot of trouble,
but there was no action worth taking. For him, it was too difficult to predict
Lariette's behavior. I chose only actions that I didn't understand. I only made
unreasonable choices, and I didn't know how to take care of myself.
Still, I didn't even know in a dream that I would listen to die. I thought I would
throw myself off my back and join Belua. Then I vaguely thought that I should
suppress it so that only she would not be hurt. If I took all my family's lives, I
would resent me like crazy, so let's keep my brother and mother alive. Then you
won't be anxious, so you won't even think about leaving yourself.
“There is a degree of stupidity.”
Again, he failed to predict Lariette's behavior. I'm not watching the most glorious
moment of my ascension to the throne, so I'll lock myself up in pursuit of where I
learned that cheeky attitude. Or maybe your father would warn you to break ties and
come because he was thinking of committing treason.
But that didn't make it seem like Lariette would abandon Belua and come to me. She
terribly did not believe in herself. It is only now that I realize that it is a
distrust that is close to blindness. Lariette did not believe that he would protect
himself.
“Why?”
What I said with eye contact wasn't so valuable. I said I would protect it. Unless
she, Belua, is a threat to the throne.
Rupert did not think that Belua could pose a threat to my throne. The Akan is now
just a wraith. He took Lariette's letter out of his pocket. I don't even read the
contents, but I'm distorted. It's obvious how eloquently I would defend my family.
It's selfish. Lariette's family was terribly selfish to her, and she was selfish to
herself. Rupert thought that the death she chose was due to a thorough calculation.
She acted like this because she knew how much she cared for her.
Belua, who lost his cause, would fold the rebellion he was planning, and he would
not touch Belua even for her who risked her life to protect the throne. It's just
that much affection.
It's a miscalculation.
I had a dream. It was a nasty nightmare. Repeated regression, seen in a dream again
and again, but still fearful. Things that I couldn't get used to have been repeated
over and over again.
In my dream, I was twelve years old again, and I visited Rupert again. I reused a
child who was going through terrible times without having done anything wrong yet.
Now he can take away his heart much easier by taking care of what he likes and what
he considers terrible.
He whispered sweet words and sang a lullaby to a child who couldn't sleep because
his anxiety wrapped around the night. I didn't even whine to believe me. As a
silent guardian, Rupert greatly cared for me, and eventually became an emperor. And
he executed me hard because he was the blood of the Akan.
Why don't you care for you, but you can't give out the throne? I believe in my
words that there is not even a greed for the emperor, but I can't believe in Belua.
The autumn scenery of Belua burning on fire was my last. The fields of pampas,
which were fluttering like feathers, burned bright red. The mansion, which was
engulfed in a fire and left only a skeleton, collapsed, and Lehan was laid on a
pillar. I squeezed my strength to save him, but I was weak. No matter how much
tears were poured out, it was not enough to extinguish the fire on Rehan's body.
Rupert was watching me from afar with a unique expressionless face. I let go of my
neck and turned away from me asking for help. I died like that in that dream.
When I woke up again from death, I was twelve years old again. I was angry with
Rupert, who abandoned me.
I poured my heart out on you so much, but no, how could you kill me so hard when I
was pouring it out? Have you not been comforted by me?
Unjustifiable anger rose. While I deceived Rupert, I sincerely hoped that he would
stop caring for me. It was wrong since I pretended to love him without loving him,
but in my dreams, I was a selfish person who did not know reflection. The eleven-
year-old Lehan was young, his young father was caring, and his mother was
affectionate. I wanted to keep them.
So this time he visited the young Rupert and stabbed him to death on Fifth Avenue.
The child who was stabbed by me without a one-sided meal was upset on the spot.
Princess Lafert, who was only thirteen years old, was smaller and drier than me
when she came out of Fifth Avenue and had a street meal. A beautiful arm, a
weakness that was trampled on by a ruthless emperor. It was weak enough to make me
laugh.
Iron-iron blood flowed from a small and slender body that it was unbelievable that
he would become Lasperich I, who was cruel enough not to give a drop of blood even
if stabbed. It rises as if it were wetting the entire floor. Rupert's face was pure
white, and it was difficult to tell whether it was because of pain or because he
was so surprised by his early death.
Uncle, a good-hearted merchant who steamed one more dumpling to me, was surprised
and left the store as it was and ran away. I looked down at my hand, which was
quickly stained with blood. Rupert's blood-stained sword fell to the ground and
rang a refreshing metallic castle.
Chum grang.
Rupert, still holding his breath, was looking up at me. Big eyes with a lot of
chagrin. Rongan with tears. In the meantime, I watched the child die blankly
because of the beauty of the sunlight that formed droplets on his dense eyelashes.
Sorry. But when you grow up, you're going to kill me. Even though he made a small
atonement, his son-in-law did not catch his son-in-law's eyes as he resented me.
A similar dream was repeated several times. I made several choices, but there were
only two endings. The same was true for abandoning Belua and running away. It ended
when I killed him, he killed me, or one of the two had to die. It would be a fate
that we could not be happy together, so I gave up as soon as I wanted to know that
no matter what decision I made, it would not have been wrong or correct.
We just understood that there was no way we could do it because it was such a
miserable villain. I cried because I felt sorry for myself and Rupert was poor. My
last choice was right. I had to die for Rupert and Belua.
Then I opened my eyes.
I wanted it to be a repetition of a dream again, but my hard breath makes me

realize the reality. Because I was very fine in my dream. My head hurts as if it
were tearing. When I felt pain, it meant that I was alive. I was disillusioned
because I wanted to have failed to die.
Intense feelings such as self-interest came first, and reason returned very slowly.
It's hard to recognize that you've set up your mind. The warmth of the brazier that
permeated my fingertips on a winter night was as slow as it warmed my body. The
feet that spilled out of the futon were cool, but only the throat dried up as if
they were still in the fire pit. As I stuttered my hand, a blurred outline that was
not even visible moved, and a glass of water touched my mouth.
Who is it? I wonder if it's Elaine.
It was like a separate palace that was too old and abandoned, but who the hell
saved me? It wasn't enough for the fire to burn because there was not enough oil.
After I lost my mind, it may have been all turned off by the wind. However, the
fire on the oil would not have been extinguished.
I wanted to ask him who looked like the one who saved me. Why am I alive? However,
because my mouth didn't open, I only dreamed of eyes that didn't float well, and
expressed my gratitude to the person who handed me water. Cool water moistens the
lips. Even if I didn't touch it with my hands, I could feel my lips getting worn
out. How long has time passed? Is Rupert aware of this situation?
“Lu...”
I had to get up before he could find me. I definitely have to die this time. I have
to go up to a high tower and commit myself. If I'm too scared, why don't I hire
someone to push me?
“...”
The benefactor, who only looks like a shadow in a gray silhouette, said what. I
stretched out my arms and grabbed my opponent in the ceremony of becoming a
fainting again. Oh, I can't fall asleep.
“Oh, not...”
There is no time. I had to act before Rupert or my father found me. Even at the
moment I let go of the black spirit, I was holding on to him. I don't want to let
go of my mind as it is, and when I write a flag, my finger was hard and trembled,
and the opponent who caught me stroked my hand. I slowly calmed down because it
seemed to be comforting me. Night again. The field of vision was dyed black.
Like a broken gramophone, a whisper was sent to my ear, which only crackled and
could not convey sound.
Lariette, Lariette.
It was like my name.
When I opened my eyes again, I was able to raise my body if I had recovered quite a
bit. The first thing I did when I was amazed and raised my upper body was to figure
out where I was lying down. I've been struggling to set my mind to end my life
properly, both in my dreams and in reality.
And I was in despair. It was the first room I saw, but I was convinced that it was
inside the Imperial Palace. The familiar decoration of the pillars catches your
eye. From the elaborately crafted sculptures, I noticed that this is the place
inside the main palace. I grasped the fluffy feather quilt covering my body. Only
the emperor can use dark red light in the Bernerny Imperial Family.
Rupert.
“I woke up.”
The man who was putting his head in a corner of the bed slowly raises his body. It
was a corner seat that seemed pitiful. There was a sofa next to the bed that seemed
to fit on the other side of the bed, because it was very intentional and guarded by
my side. It's so close that I wonder why I didn't find it as soon as I woke up.
He had a very calm face to see if I wasn't surprised by what happened.
“Now it's a nuisance.”
“Your Majesty... Oh, that's right. My Majesty, I congratulate you on being on the
throne.”
Rupert laughed at the sheep that I was a funny farmer. However, I was a little
surprised because the face that disappeared from laughter was so emaciated. It is
difficult to grasp the situation properly. Why am I here? If he knows all of my
circumstances, there is no reason to keep me alive. Then I wonder if I don't know
anything yet.
“Why.”
“...”
“Why do you do that.”
I raised my head prone to Rupert's questions. He raised his body completely, and
his face still did not express any emotion. The dark eyebrows were not distorted,
and they were not biting their lips. But strangely enough, I felt like I was
watching a crying child, and I was deceived.
“Why are you trying to die?”
“Didn't you get my letter?”
I wonder if Tori didn't tell you. I thought she would do that for the last time. In
a short letter, I included an explanation that would fully understand Rupert, if
not all the circumstances.
“I received it.”
“Did you read it?”
“I read it.”
Like a child who listens well, Rupert replied obediently, but frowned upon his
impressions. Even if the face was pure white and frozen and hardened, it would be a
little better if the muscles moved like that. I spoke like a sigh.
“Then you don't know why you had to do it.”
“...”
“I have to ask the question why, Your Majesty.”
Your Majesty.
It was still an awkward title to put in my mouth. I suddenly wondered what Ze Ho ()

he would have received. It's probably the first generation of Rasperich, but I'm
afraid I might have received a different name. I wonder if it's even a little
different from that time. I swallowed my curiosity and swallowed Rupert.
“Why did you save it?”
Rupert's left hand was terribly scorched. It's a burn. Even though it wasn't as big
as it was when I was a maiden, it was clean without looking like I still had a long
outstretched finger, but it didn't look good. I guessed it was he who delivered me
from the fire.
It was Rupert again. There are always people who save me from danger. There was no
way to buy my body, so now I thought that if I wanted to hurt him, I would put me
at risk.
“Why are you going to save?”
He frowned slightly. I had a scratch like a raw scratch that stretched under my
eyebrows, but it was still perfectly handsome. I thought of the face of King
Lasperich I. It looked exactly the same, but he didn't have such a scar. It was a
smooth stranger like pottery. There would have been no one who cared enough to save
it at the expense of such a scar.
“Because I don't want to die.”
Rupert's voice was very calm. I don't have a little hesitation because it's a very
natural tone. However, it was not very helpful to understand his actions. I opened
my mouth again.
“... why do you want me not to die?”
“Because I want you.”
“Because I want you.”
“Why?”
“If you die, you won't even be able to talk about it.”
“The reason isn't all that I want you to talk to me.”
“It's all.”
Rupert's voice was as soft as the wings of a dying little bird. A voice that has no
energy or confidence. I was calm, but it seemed powerless than me lying down like a
patient. The more I looked closely, the more I could see that his injuries were
much worse than mine.
I've lost my mind for a while, but I'm far away without trauma, so much so that I
look better. A white bandage shone through his robes. How did my shoulder hurt? I
think I was sick a lot. I put my hand on top of his hand, whose blood was crushed
and bandaged red. He bowed his head at an angle and looked at me.
“... I'm the daughter of Akan.”
“...”
“Akan 1. He is the successor of Bernerni Wanga, who is more savvy than His Majesty.
I wasn't from Belua.”
Rupert did not respond to comments that would be quite shocking. I wanted to take
his hand and shake it if I hadn't hurt him.
“You're listening to me, right?”
“What do you mean.”
What does that mean?
I was outrageous in his response, but Rupert was frowning as if he didn't really
understand what I was talking about. I lost something to say to his unruly face. He
doesn't know. There was really not a single reason for him to stop my death.
“If you know it.”
“What.”
“If you know who my birth is, where my blood lines flow, and my majesty. If you
knew it.”
The voice intensifies unintentionally. Excited, I clenched my breath, hiding my

fist that was folding spontaneously under the futon. Looking down at me, Rupert
bowed his head. With his face buried in my hand, he sighed.
“That's what.”
It was an annoyance that subsided. He had feelings similar to grumbling that could
not even be angry.
“You're actually a squint that flowed from the imperial family? I know. But what do
you say.”
“You think it's dangerous.”
“But?”
“What are you asking me over and over again. You know what I'm thinking.”
“Fuck-fuck, okay, what do you know? I know you? No. I don't know anything. I never
imagined that you would want to die.”
“I don't want to die.”
At my words, Rupert laughed as if he was full of energy. I growl with my smashed

lips. He was getting angry.
“Don't you want to die? Do you want to live and hang your throat?”
“If I don't die first, I'll kill you. Not only me, but also Belua. I wanted to
protect Belua alone. ”
“... what?”
His lips are small and wide open. I shut my mouth because it looked dazed as if I
was shocked at first glance. He distorted both faces when I said something I
couldn't believe.
“What's a dog? Why am I you?”
“Because it's dangerous.”
“But what?”
“Why do you keep messing up conversations?”
I cried a little.
“You keep making stupid noises.”
“Your Highness is more stupid.”
“Yeah. It's stupid, so tell me something about the store I understand.”
“You understand.”
“Understand that I'm going to kill you because you're a threat to the throne?”
“...”
“It's mine.”
“Yes?”
“You're mine. He said it would be mine.”
“I did.”
“But why am I killing you? I'm the only one. But kill you? Am I? You?”
“Your Majesty.”
“Don't sound crazy. Please. It's real. You don't believe me at all.”
He ignored the sound I was calling myself.
“Your Majesty.”
A slender scream bursts out of the inside.
“I asked you to believe me for a hundred days and a thousand days, and in the end
it was you who distrusted.”
“...”
“I want to kill you, too. But what should I do if I can't.”
“Because I am a threat to the emperor,”
“Don't kill me.”
“I don't believe it.”

“What if I like you? Then would you believe it?”
“That's what nonsense.”
“I like it.”
“Lie.”
“How do I trust it? Do you confess your love to a woman like a blind girl? Would
you like to sleep with me?”
“Don't you like it? I know. You don't like me.”
“...”
“No, it used to be... Yeah, actually, I didn't know it at first, but now I know.
You're scared of me. I don't like it, but the scary thing is bigger, so I think
it's stuck. I don't know why you're stuck next to a monster cub that's scared to
die and hate to die, but if you're stuck next to me, everything will be solved.”
“It doesn't matter. Do it at will. Whether you don't like it or you're scared, the
only thing you have to change is that you belong to me.”
“But you can't betray. Why are you trying to die at will? The fact that you belong
to me has nothing to do with living and dying. Life and death are mine. Hard to
understand? You're mine. Even your death.”
“Is it intimidating?”
“No. It's not intimidating. I'm asking you now. Don't let me do that. It's easy.
Stay still. That's all you need.”
“Don't do it. Don't call it. Fuck-fuck, I wouldn't be able to say kill.”
“Why didn't you say it?”
“You say you're a family!”
“Yes?”
“My family is the most precious thing. Your damn family says they should never
betray you. But what could I say to your stupidly naive face? What should I say and
break my stupid faith? I'm sorry, but in fact, your family isn't really yours. If
you talk about being used and cry, will you comfort me? Is that what you wanted
from me?”
“Saying it's precious. They say they believe. I don't know what it is. All right? I
don't know what it is. I don't know what it is, so I don't even guess, but I can't
imagine how you lose it and break it...”
He began to cry a little.
“FUCK, HOW, SAY, DO YOU.”
“Your Majesty is not that kind of person. I know His Majesty.”
“You know me?”
“Yes.”
“Then guess what I'm thinking now.”
I couldn't answer right away and was silent. Then he bursts into laughter.
“Can you tell me. What am I thinking now.”
“...”
“I want to peel you off.”
“...”
“But even if I decide to do that, my body doesn't move. I, fuck-fuck, know better
than anyone else that you will hate me, whether I touch you or not, but I don't
want to be hated more. And when I think about it, I think it's miserable, and I'm
really stupid.”
“...”
“Then when your wet cheeks come into my eyes, I forget all that and show me only
your white nape. I think I want to touch it. Did you get it right?”
Soon after hearing Rupert's abusive speech, Lariette tried to swallow his tears. He
did not wipe away her tears.
“Even in a dream...”
Lariette's voice trembles finely. Rupert watched her cry, but soon realized it was
like a thunderbolt.
I really like it.
“Even in a dream, don't come out.”
I have this person in front of me.
The heart that was cut off at the same time as I realized it was like a white
butterfly in winter. Winter didn't even go, but it came out foolishly.
I thought it was okay. I thought it was okay for spring to come.
Unceremoniously.
A familiar sound rumbles.
It was the sound of the world collapsing.

Lariette often frowned to see if she had a dream. Do you get lost in a nightmare?
However, it seems that they don't want to wake up forever because they think
nightmares are better than reality. I thought I could do anything if I could just
wake up. Rupert chewed well and bitten his already lost lip again.
I want you
Rupert boldly admitted. It was a painful recognition. Hundreds and thousands of

injustices and confusion came and went. It wasn't something I wanted to have
because I was simply a complete person. She had to be. There was not even a good
reason.
He looked down at her making a fresh breath, as if taking a break for a while.
“You don't like me.”
I knew there was contempt for his gaze. It was fine. However, it was not okay to
run away. It was unacceptable that she would not belong to him. Even if the escape
is to cross the river of the dead.
Rupert wasn't given much, but he wasn't the one who let go of what came into my
hands. At first glance, I felt similar to the emperor. Just as he coveted his own
mother. I thought I could understand very little why he was hugging a doll that
neither died nor lived.
However, that kind of understanding alone was enough to arouse hatred for oneself.
How can you understand him? It was an embargoed monster that broke everything and
drove it into a hollow.
However, I also wanted to know that if Lariette died right now, there would be no
way to do it. There is no way I don't want to save it by force. This is the first
time I've ever looked at someone's life.
It's so unfamiliar that I don't dare to define what the name of this emotion is.
When Eva died, she was just relieved. It's just that she's too poor. She felt
fortunate that her life was so painful that she ended up lonely.
“I want to die because I want you.”
It may not be a perfect answer, but it is not very wrong either. Rupert buried his
head in his arm on the bed. A sigh burst out without being aware of it. I screwed
you up I thought I would be different from the emperor, but I didn't become
arrogant. I was cowardly. I was afraid to be like the emperor, but I was even more
afraid that she would be gone.
But you are more cunning than me.
Rupert thought about it while watching Lariette, who opened his eyes very slowly. I
watched the pure white face to see how beautiful the sun was sitting on the
transparent eyelids, and my heart became stronger. Because he deceived himself
properly with his innocent eyes that did not know anything, he collapsed without
hesitation.
You're cunning, Lariette Isabel de Belua.

She manipulated him in the most cowardly and despicable manner of any person she
had ever met in her life. I took away my heart. Do you take care not to budge on
any threat or harm?
With the force and power of Belua in front of him, Lariet scared him only for his
own life without threatening the throne or fleeing. Even though he wanted it to be
an unseen threat, he was actually afraid of it and couldn't do anything.
There was no harm to him for Lariette to die in terms of truth and gain. The
daughter of a former emperor, who now doesn't even remember her name properly,
would be of use to him. Aside from being the daughter of the Akan, she wasn't even
a useful maiden.
Nevertheless, if La Riette was gone, it seemed like a big deal would fly. Fear that
the world will collapse and the earth will be extinguished.
“Lariette.”
I called her name. When I wake up, my eyes come into my eyes with flinching scarlet
lips.
“Wake up, now.”
Lariet was not able to hear his orders properly, and as soon as he magically told
him to get up, he slowly set his mind. Rupert thought he was fortunate to be able
to watch her wake up, but soon regretted it.
“Let me go.”
At least, I was glad that my body seemed to be strong, but it was before I was
relieved. I heard my heart shattered before I even tried to properly pursue why I
was about to end my life. As soon as she set her mind up, what she said was to let
go of herself. I prayed to let them die.
I don't ask them to return to Belua. Just as I know how unrealistic the request is.
However, saying to let her die felt more unrealistic.
Wasn't it something you already knew? She was upset because she seemed to use it
knowing that she would never be able to watch her end her life on her own, and she
was frustrated because she didn't really believe in herself.
“... I'm sorry.”
“Don't apologize.”
Lariette cried and apologized over and over again, but Rupert didn't want to hear
more. She's cruel, and she's not sorry for those things at all. However, he lifted
his arm, which was not moving properly, and wiped her tears away. It seemed that if
I kept crying, the moisture from the whole body would drain and dry up. When you
touch it, it disappears, and it's like a horse mirage. Originally, he was a person
with such a light color.
“Don't cry.”
“Your Highness, no majesty, don't cry.”
“When did I cry.”
Rupert laughed. The sound of a small wind escapes one after another. It's been a
long time since I smiled like this. But she opened her mouth before she even
started laughing. His mouth was dry and dry.
“Do you love me?”
“... what is love?”
It was a child-like question, but it was sincere. Rupert didn't know what she was
trying to say.
“Can you do something you don't know?”
“Of course you can.”
Lariette's expression was ambiguous. An ambiguous face that is neither smiling nor
crying. Tears were wetting her cheeks, but she tried to raise her mouth.
“Does His Majesty know what it feels like to die?”
“...”
“Can you forever be true that you don't know death?”
Her head is tilted at an angle. It was a voice that sang like a whisper.
“There are such things in the world. Things that you only need to go through to
know. Love is one of those things. For me, that's right.”
“By the way.”
“Please don't love me.”
“I don't love you.”
She seemed relieved by Rupert's unequivocal answer.
“Tell me what you want, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Do I have to die?”
Lariette's voice became quite rattling. When his large, round light brown eyes
looked straight at himself, Rupert was overwhelmed by unexplained anxiety. I'm
trying to say something else.
“I'm not going to die. I'm not going to go back to Belua, so I don't have to worry
about my stepmother.”
“I've never been worried about it.”
“I just don't want to see His Majesty.”
“...”
“In my life, I don't want to meet His Majesty again.”
It was difficult to breathe.

“I don't want to join a kite. We're bad actors.”
Rupert couldn't say anything. Do you know how cruel you are to me right now? With
his words in front of him, who could not breathe, she quickly continued my words.
It's cool as if you took out your heart and dipped it in a frozen winter lake.
“Why.”
When Rupert asks in a small voice, Lariette, who has been so small, closes his
mouth. He glances through him with big eyes and looks at the floor. She was crying
again.
“Because it's so painful.”
“What's bothering you?”
“I'm going to deceive His Majesty. Don't let me hurt His Majesty another time.”
“It's okay. I said it didn't matter.”
Rupert frowned as he swept my chin. Lariette flinched for a moment, but remained
resolute.
“Even if His Majesty says it's okay, my guilt will eat me a little bit. I'm so
selfish that I don't want to endure it.”
“If I don't love you, it's okay.”
“No, Your Majesty. If you don't even listen to this, I don't have a way.”
“Why not.”
“... I'm sorry I couldn't do it. But I think it's too hard to stay by His Majesty's
side.”
“Lariette.”
“Your Majesty, if I don't, I think it's really hard and I want to die. I want to
run away.”
Rupert was speechless. Does that slender voice take away even the power to open his
mouth because he loses strength just by listening? There was no energy to resent.
My chest was eating and my vision was overwhelming.
“... don't die. I'm sorry.”
“Your Majesty, don't try to take me.”
Ah.
Rupert nodded a small nod. I had heard that. From Eva. The last cry of my dying
mother. I sowed the emperor who embraced me and shouted like a wail. Do not try to
take However, Lariette had given permission.
“You said you can have it.”
“I don't think it's going to be now.”
I was upset because of Lariette, who said it was like this, but I wanted it to be
like Eva in the end. It's an understandable desperation. You'll want to run away.
You wouldn't even want to breathe in one place.
Rupert had no choice but to nod. It was a natural causal cause. An ordinary person
like her would want to remain next to him without a purpose. She wanted to protect
Belua, and he had already promised to protect her.
Rupert could have made her look like my mother. I didn't want to do that. I keep my
ankle locked so that I can't mislead or go, so that only I can see it like a bird
in a cage.
However, it can't be.
Rather than not wanting to play like the emperor, I was afraid that Lariette would
be like Eva. Even if you are alive because you die black from your heart, you won't
be able to live like you lived. Even when I saw wild flowers, I didn't want to make
them say they were pretty.
“... yeah.”
If I don't like you, I'll live as if I don't breathe.
“Don't even come out in a dream.”
A word as cruel as a blade.
I came in on my ear and tore it off without leaving a handful.
It's a dark night that's black. I walked out of the main palace, relying only on a
twilight vision without a single lantern. I spent another week in Rupert's bedroom
to recover, but I couldn't see him again. Even if I decided to move to another
room, the emperor's knight stopped me, saying that it was dangerous for him to move
in my state now.
Since then, I haven't even looked into it, but why did I keep leaving me in my
room? Since I didn't meet Rupert, I couldn't understand his thoughts either.
Whether I accepted my words, gave up, or I was so frustrated that I didn't want to
see them.
Because Rupert didn't find me, I was able to easily get out of the Red Palace.
Belua's help was also not needed. No one stopped me from seeing if he had spoken in
advance. I packed some of my belongings and money and walked through the garden in
front of the main shrine. Since Bondi is a place where security is heavy, it is
quiet without even the squeaking of a single rat.
The emperor's garden was famous for being the most beautiful in the palace. The
branches flying in the silent wind are straight together. I noticed the marble
fountain and the golden statue adorning it.

Rupert's calm voice never leaves my head. I felt like I was digging my heart with
my nails. A poet with a helpless face, and no way to do it even if I use myself.
I told such a person not to even show my face. I knew I was cruel to Rupert. I was
cruel only to him from beginning to end. He deceived and used him, and ended up
being abandoned. How much I hate it. How hateful it is. I wonder if I hate it as
much as the wound I left in that heart. But you can't even hate me.
I am well aware that Rupert can no longer touch even one of my fingertips. That's
why I can leave. However, if you move away from your eyes, you will move away from
your heart. By that time, I would be after hiding so hard that I could not see a
single hair, and he would not have enough heart left in me to try to find me.
Someone else was able to fill the big hole left in my heart. If I could save
myself, I would be able to hold others in my heart. Someone who, like me, does not
deceive him. A person who can save him, just as he cares for me more than my life.
I couldn't take advantage of Rupert more. I'm not serious enough to be able to play
with. If his heart is that much, it's right that I have to stop. It was my
conscience. There will be no drama as cruel as whispering false love by someone you
love.
I caressed the feet of the golden statue illuminated by the faint lanterns. The
statue, which would have been erected with his enthronement, was similar to him.
But how can a sculpture capture all of that brilliant appearance? I opened my mouth
slowly, rather than aiming at the statue's slender jawline.
“Rupert.”
I'm glad he doesn't appear in front of me anymore. I would have been shaken when I
came face to face again.
“... I'm sorry.”
I muttered an apology that would not even reach the other person. With my perfect
selfishness. I'm trying to relieve my fair share of guilt. I'm sorry, I'm sorry,
I'm sorry. No matter how many times I mumbled, it was hypocritical. Am I sorry for
Rupert?
“By all means, it's good... Don't get hurt.”
I also knew that he was a different person than King Lasperich I. It was different.
Because Lasperich I can't be so affectionate. There is no way I can be so sad. I
could not have shed tears at my death. Even if Rupert could be as violent and
heartless to others as Rasperich... He had to be a completely different person to
me.
But Rupert was only Lasperich to me. Torido, the Louis Islands, even Lehan and his
father didn't see him as Rasperich. So, I would have prepared for rebellion because
I considered him so strong as a young man. I looked at him with the wrong eye,
because I should not call him a tyrant.
I looked at the statue resembling Rupert for a long time, so I left the Imperial
Palace behind rather than standing and looking at it. If Rupert doesn't want me to
have foolishness, I must play without foolishness. Let's not have it. It's not an
emotion that I dare to have. Regret was a luxury because I made a selfish and bad
choice.
I wandered around trying to get out of a private carriage, and a carriage without a
family sign or a coachman gradually slowed down, and soon stopped standing. I
turned my head to the sound of the wheel of the carriage rolling through the gravel
fields. Even though no one knew why I was exiting the Imperial Palace, I was
vigilant and took a position to escape, and the window of the carriage opened.
“Lady Belua.”
She was a woman with a common blonde and a wall, but the harmony that made up all
of them was not common. Lemile was waving a black feather fan in front of my face.
The fan embroidered with gold silk thread is as gorgeous as she is and as black as
her insides. She looked down at my surprised face and grinned.
“Countess Lemir.”
“The night road is dangerous, can I take you?”
“There's a long way to go. I'll make specifications.”
It exudes a nuance that seems to know everything. I frowned upon as I watched her
kill the voice of the sheep, who told a secret story. I thought she knew more than
I thought, but it was impossible for me to even know that I was about to break up
my relationship with Rupert.
“Do I have to tell my wife where I am going?”
“Uh-huh. Wouldn't the Count know?”
I climbed into the carriage, clenched my teeth at Lemil's words while smiling at
the spray. If not, it was a subtle threat to confess to Beloada, the Americas, and
Jual.
What the hell is a woman doing? What do you want from me?
“How did you know I was coming out of the Imperial Palace?”
“I'm sure it's coming out, but I don't know when, so I don't know how many nights
I've done this.”
I circled around the Red Palace, just waiting for me to come out. Aristocratic
women usually don't go out alone, and they rarely drive wagons themselves, but Le
Mille was skillfully holding the steering wheel. I've been driving quite a bit, and
my posture is also natural. I was moved by the wagon that started smoothly without
shaking, but I didn't unravel my face because of the gritty gritty about her, the
owner of this carriage.
“Unrequited love is unattractive.”
“Oh, is that so?”
“And that sounds like obsession, not unrequited love, ma'am.”
“Call me Lemil.”
Lemile frowned at me with one eye. The face with slightly raised eyes and gently
curved was very attractive, but I know her essence. Lemile killed his family only
for the sake of his job. If you think about it, he is a scarier person than Rupert.
“Aren't my wife and I very close?”
“Isn't it pretty intimate? You're escaping together, right now.”
“Did you ride it in a carriage to play a pun? Are you even threatening me?”
As my voice rose, she made a sound of wind that soothes her. She would only be more
advantageous if she showed her excitement, so I tried to be calm. As the wagon
walked through the narrow streets, it became increasingly sparsely populated, and
it wasn't until it finally reached an alley where an ant could not be seen before
it stopped.
Lemile picked up the fan he had put down on my left and began to make a gentle
breeze. I notice that I'm worried about something. I opened my mouth before looking
at the thin wrinkles between her eyebrows.
“Tell me the terms, ma'am.”
“Ugh.”
“If I have nothing to say, I'll get it down.”
“Oh, it would be dangerous because it's near a slum here?”
Lemil quickly closed the window of the carriage, muttering an unknown voice whether
he was saying it to me or himself. It was a wagon so shabby that it didn't seem
like an aristocrat at first glance, but I was sleeping and putting my ass on.
“... are you trying to escape?”
“Stop answering questions with questions, Lariette.”
“Never have I ever... given my name.”
“It's crazy.”
However, she is not offended at all. It seems that the smirk expression is
comparable to Luise. It was completely different from Rupert's enthronement
ceremony, and I intuited that this would be closer to her real face.
“I mean, the princesses were originally a tough law.”
“Are you making fun of it?”
If I play a seizure here, it's like I'm selling my grave. I kept a cold face and
shrugged my shoulders saying I didn't know what she was talking about. Lemile
glances at me and laughs briefly. It's a face that I'm plastic.
“Lariette, I'm not born with many things like you.”
“...”
“That's why I had to take away other people's things. For someone like me,
information is a very valuable weapon. It's not comparable to the emperor's
Cronaluca, but I own an intelligence group comparable to that of Sampagne.”
The moonlight seeped through the gap in the window illuminated Lemil's face. I
breathlessly waited for her next words, but she didn't speak right away. As soon as
the moon is covered by clouds, the complete darkness colors the inside of the
carriage. It wasn't until then that she slowly opened her mouth.
“You're a princess. Princess of the Akan. The treasure he hid.”
I wasn't too surprised that Lemile was feeding on my native ingredients. She gave a
hint that she knew everything before. She smiled again as she stared at my face
without any change in facial expression.
“You're not surprised.”
“Would you be surprised?”
“Please take care of me. I think you know why Madame Arbe liked you.”
Madame Arbe and Lemile are of similar ages. It was natural to know each other, but
I was able to infer from her tone that she was quite close to Madame Arbe.
“An introduction, ma'am.”
“Lariette.”
Even though I clearly stated that I had never given myself a name, Lemile called me
in a friendly manner without worrying about it. I tried to read her expression,
relying on the moonlight leaking through the clouds again to see if the moon passed
through the clouds. It seemed like I was having fun in this situation, but I didn't
know anything other than craving for power.
“Don't you want to go up?”
“If it's above, where are you talking about?”
“I'm asking everyone if they don't want to kneel under your feet.”
I wasn't so dull that I couldn't understand what Lemile was saying. However, it's
an impenetrable sound. Because of her serious expression, she can't even joke,
close to the shenanigans of a lonely madman.
I can't be an emperor. Bernardi has no history of handing out power to women. From
the time when it was a small and small country, it has established a strong
position as an empire, and has never been. The daughter was regarded as a valuable
asset of the family and received a misfortune, but she cannot be the owner who
leads the family like her son who has been severely educated.
“You have an impenetrable dream.”
“Don't think about the possibilities. What if I could just do that?”
“I'm not power-oriented enough for people to feel joy when they kneel in front of
me.”
Lemile guessed and disappointed with my answer. She chewed her thin, soft lips and
rebuked me.
“Nothing is as sweet as power, but you don't know it yet.”
“Did I get enough rest to have it if I wanted to?”

“It was difficult for me, and it will probably continue to be difficult in the
future. But it may not be impossible for you.”
It seems that Lemile considers his own nonsense thoughts to be very plausible. I
sighed lower than I looked at her fresh face for a moment.
“I don't want it.”
“Belua wants it, right? I may weep that the Count is not ambition, but to my eyes
he seems to me to be a dog crazy about power, just like me.”
“... what does it mean?”
Lemile burst into laughter at my banmon. Unexpectedly, it's hard to even realize
that she's laughing at me because of her clear and pure laughter. She stretched out
her hand holding the steering wheel of the carriage and put her finger on the tip
of my chin.
Beyond his chin, Lemile is facing me. She had no way of avoiding her eyes first.
“Madam, don't misunderstand Belua.”
“Don't be cute. Lariette, if you and Belua mean the same thing, why are you running
away?”
“...”
“You and Belua are very different. Just as a crumb of power, licking and eating,
and bending power itself are different.”
I couldn't keep facing Lemil, and I avoided my eyes first. I feel like I lost, and
I look up again, and she strokes my head with a slow smile.
“The Count of Belua intends to marry you to the firstborn of Belua.”
Lemile is convinced that he is already crazy about it, and that of course it will
be. Her words came as a shock to me, who didn't care about how her father was going
to correct the imperial family. Lemil is talking about Lehan as the firstborn of
Belarus. Even though he and I were not related, I grew up with him and Onui.
“It's a turtle to listen to.”
“No, can you deny it? If Belua is really preparing for rebellion, this would be the
surest way.”
“...”
“Moreover, the Count would have been such an idea for a long time. In fact, the
person who opened Larriet's debut is not the Count, but Your Majesty, No, His
Majesty.”
Her words reminded me that Belua had no interest in my debut. Of course, my mother
asked me many times about my social debut, but she wasn't active.
Rupert's debut in this life was also a debut, but the same was true before the
regression. It's true that I wasn't really interested in that, but I was never
exposed enough to be interested in socializing in the first place. The social
community believed his father's words that it was only the exclusive property of
the nobles who enjoyed luxury and pleasure. But what if the words were to hide me
from people's eyes?
When I came and thought about it now, it was a suspicion that made sense. Lemile
quickly talks to see if he noticed that I was shaking.
“At debut, I usually deserve to be frantic to sell my daughter at a slightly higher

price.”
Lemile's words were unnecessarily poignant, but they were not wrong. Since they
were very young, many young children usually met the groom at their debut, unless
they had a fixed partner. My first debut was not so shabby, so I only bought the
sympathy of the spirits of my age, rather than scamming the proper interest of the
spirits.
The value of an aristocratic woman was defined by her husband's wealth and power.
The daughter was forced to marry, either by family affection or by necessity. But
my father didn't even pay attention to me, let alone trying to find a sense of
husband.
“How do I believe that?”
Simply because my father cared so much about me, I thought there was nothing to say
about being hit by a young man of his age that he could not receive a dating
application once, let alone a proposal to a young man of his age. I tried to refine
my voice because I didn't want Lemil to notice my agitation.
“The Count of Belua never even thought of putting Lariette directly on the throne.
I don't know the Count as well as you, but he's quite conservative, isn't he?”
Lemile was right. My father is very cynical because he is not conservative. But I
didn't want to affirm it, so I shook my head resolutely.
“It's a tough guess.”
“Maybe it's not the wrong family, Lariette.”
Lemir sighed lightly as he fluttered my firm face. The breath touches the ear to
see if it is close on purpose. I was amazed and clenched my body a lot.
“I think I'll help you.”
“Then come on out of this area and drop me off.”
“Don't you want to be an emperor?”
“Is that helping me? Or is that what your wife wants?”
I knew that all the proposals that Lemil shook in front of my eyes, to be a sweet
candy, were her own greed. It is more unrealistic than my father's desire to find
the authenticity of Bernardi Wanga through me.
Lemil shrugged at the voice of my Ancalzine and slowly departed the carriage. The
carriage moved so smoothly that it might have started. When Le Mile opens the
window of the carriage, the slow moving landscape catches his eye. The shadow of
the heartwarming tree swayed in the wind. Although it was still a twilight night, I
had to leave Sangpagne before dawn.
“Lariette, I'm going to help you in a different way.”

I didn't know Lemile's intentions, so I didn't answer right away. After enduring a
short silence, she soon adds the four tribes.
“I mean I could help you hide.”
I squinted my eyes as I looked back at Lemil. In fact, he needed help from someone
other than Beluana Rupert. All the money I had was spent on buying an island in the
name of Belua, and I couldn't head there because Lehan and his father would be the
first to search the island. I never thought of going to anyone. Even though I have
spent quite a long time in the Imperial Palace, I don't know anyone deeply enough
to ask for help when this happens.
“Seriously.”
Lemile squeezed his mouth as if I didn't believe in myself. I looked carefully at

the fan she threw back into the chair. A gorgeous yet stylish fan that can only be
seen in Madame Arbe's salon. Arbe's signature was engraved at the end of the fan
collar to see if it was actually her.
“Does Madame Arbedo mean the same thing?”
“It's about half way. Arbe loves Lariette, and if you give grace, you will surely
repay.”
If you know me, you know how well you know. I snorted and shook my head. Because
she's not as moral as she thinks. I am a person who doesn't care about trampling on
someone else's heart for my gain. Rupert will die little by little every day until
he completely forgets me. Even though I knew his pain, I didn't listen to it even
though I guessed how many conflicts there were until I told him my heart.
“I'll take you to Le Mile's summer residence.”
“No, get off when you leave the slums.”
“Right now, there's no one there except the butler and two maids who guard the
villa. If you want to get out of there, I swear that no one will catch you.”
“The oath of others is not bad.”
She laughs at my distrust. As soon as she bit her fingertips and bleed, she
whispered words she couldn't understand.
“If I don't believe it, I'll make an oath of a drunkard.”
“Great. Please do it.”
Like the Alchemist's Oath, it's scary. If you don't protect it, you'll take your
life. Lemile opens his eyes in a circle to see if he thought I was going to dry
himself.
“Come on.”
I hastened Lemile. She smiled briskly and completed her oath.
“I swear by the honor and life of a drunkard. I'm not going to force Lariette to
take a step.”
As soon as Lemile finished speaking, a pure white light circled her neck and
flashed. Other than alchemy, it's been a long time since I saw these strange tricks
in front of me, and I noticed the light gradually disappearing. I'm a drinker at
Bernardi. If known, she may be persecuted in an aristocratic society.
“Isn't it worth trusting me just to let me know that I'm a drinker?”
She stared at me staring at herself with expressionless eyes. As I nodded slightly,

she opened her mouth again.
“It's a secret. The aristocrat who hates me is already full of cold. You can be
quacked as a witch.”
“There's no one to talk to, so don't worry.”
Lemil laughs like a child if he thinks it's Nong. I wondered if the reason she was
able to kill all the men in the guard was because she was a drunkard. Of course,
I'm not even sure if I really killed them all.
“When have you been a drinker?”
“The drunkard is usually decided at the time of day. Are you curious about that?”
Lemile's tone was somewhat teasing nuance, and I turned my head and looked out the
window. It was intended to flow everywhere, just like a broken reed fluttering in
the wind with no place to go, but as the destination was decided, my heart was
relieved. An aristocratic summer cottage is usually located in a corner of the
countryside. It wouldn't be a bad idea to decide where to stay while looking at the
dynamics for a few days in such a place.
“Why are you helping me?”
“Would it be bad to say that it's bad to be swung by fate?”
“It looks like I'm swinging in my wife's eyes.”
“Well, it could be the opposite. I'll be tired, but I'll put some eyes on it.”
Lemile had a low voice, and he was listening to her whispers, and strangely enough,
he fell asleep. I closed my eyes, feeling my eyelids getting heavier and heavier.
It was dark under the lamp, and Le Mile's villa was on the waterfront near Lorem.
When I was horrified because it was so close to where Rehan was, Lemil shrugged,
saying that he didn't intend to stay for a long time anyway. Her strange attitude,
which considers everything negligible, makes her feel like she is inadvertently
frustrated by something that is nothing but her opponent.
“I go in and out of this place every summer, but I've never encountered a soldier
in Loreng. There's actually no one, right?”
“By the way...”
“Close to the street, this town is Lemir's private property. I don't have any
exchanges with Loreng.”
“Who else knows I'm coming here other than denying it?”
“Nobody knows.”
I also suspected Lemil as a habit. As I squinted and stared, she shrugged her
shoulders and looked back at me.
“Can I make an oath again?”
Without waiting for my answer, Lemile raised his hand as if he were trying to use
the technique again. I hurriedly restrained her. I felt gritty to see her wasting
her strength in this way. I wonder if it reminds me of Rupert.
“It's okay. Don't waste a pledge that's not good for you.”
“He's a kind person. I'm not going to tell the user, so don't worry.”
Lemile had a gentle smile that seemed selfless. Her smile was serious, even though
it was a modifier that didn't match her at all because it was gentle. I shut my
mouth because I couldn't blame her for driving the carriage alone so far. I'm going
to stay for a day or two anyway.
“Oh my God! Count!”
When the wagon arrives at the villa, a middle-aged woman jumps in with a surprised
face to see if no one really knew about Lemile's visit. I haven't been able to
change clothes yet, so I'm dressed in pajamas. I liked her warm impression that
reminded me of a nanny.
“Agatha.”
“Why are you here without words early in the morning?”
“My friend is going to stay for a few days. Please prepare it.”
At Lemile's words, the woman looked back at me with astonishment. I smiled at her a
little and then lifted my head.
“Alas, I'm sorry for the late greeting. It's called Agatha. I'm the butler and
caretaker of this mansion.”
“Let's pay special attention to it.”
I didn't want to reveal my identity, so when I greeted him, Lemile answered me

instead. Agatha said yes, nodded loudly, and then guided me.
The villa was very clean shortly after it was built. Although it was a wooden
building, it was made of very luxurious materials, and it had a subtle scent of
wood. Even when there were no people, the well-polished floor was smooth and shiny,
and the rose sculptures carved on each pillar were beautiful. Even Belua doesn't
manage summer cottages this much.
“I think the Countess often comes here.”
“Count?”
Agatha corrected her title. Lemieux didn't catch a twitch about that part, but
Agatha has a very unpleasant feeling. It was a cheeky attitude if cheeky, but I
didn't hate loyal users.
“I'm sorry if I feel offended. Yes, Count Lemir.”
“I feel offended, what. This is the room that the lady will use.”
Agatha added, explaining that it is the second largest bedroom after Lemile's
bedroom. It was an old-fashioned room that I didn't have to explain in words. The
bed, which is large enough to allow a few people to roll, looks very fluffy. I
wanted to wash and lie down.
“Can I call a maid to take a bath?”
“No, it's okay.”
“Please relax. If you are a friend of the Count, you are also a valuable guest for
us.”
“Yeah. Thank you for guiding me through the room.”
I applauded her with a light nod, and then walked to the bathroom. Lemile said he
couldn't stay away for a long time and said he would take the coachman from the
villa home, so tomorrow he would really be alone. The mood becomes strange.
It's a place where no one knows me. Lemile might have wondered a little bit about
my status, but Agatha didn't really care about that. Neither Rupert, Tori, nor
Lehan know where I am. On the day I leave this mansion, even Lemile will not be
able to know my whereabouts.
I didn't have much memory of being completely alone. She spent all her childhood
with Lehan and Liché, and at the Imperial Palace she shared her daily life with
Torina Rupert. I was so used to living mixed with people that the few days I spent
in prison or in Saint-Orlée were all about solitude before being taken up by the
guillotine.
I was alone because I 'chose' to be alone for the first time now. It's not because
of my father's will or Rupert's coercion, but my own. When I thought so, a strange
sense of uplifting skyrocketed. I reached out to watch the hot water gurgling over
the ivory, immaculate bathtub. The rising steam moistens the fingertips.
Warming up in the hot water didn't make all my worries go away, but at least it
made me feel a little better. I watched the rose oil that was prepared in the
bathroom spread in a circle on the surface of the water, one by one. It was the
thought of Rupert that encroached on his head as his son-in-law gradually became
excited about being alone.
The morning was bright, but what are you doing? Because of me, I haven't taken care
of the government affairs for a while, but I may be struggling because I'm buried
in a pile of documents. Rupert was surprisingly sincere, and there was no way to
rest properly for a day. I haven't been able to see Tori since I prayed for death,
but she went abroad again.
Raising his bowed head, Rupert said something he never imagined I would hear from
him. Well, I wanted to see it with a blunt face that I remember. When I opened my
eyes, I said I couldn't even leave the room because I wasn't confident.
“But I told you not to come out in a dream.”
Rupert said so and laughed. I thought I'd be angry, but he sent me without words. I
didn't even try to persuade him. I was able to organize my luggage with the help of
Elaine, who was assigned as his exclusive maiden instead of me. She only looked at
me with sad eyes as to what she was saying to him, but she didn't say anything
else.
I was surprised that Rupert let me go without any conditions, but on the other
hand, I thought it was not surprising at all. When I'm generous, I'm an infinitely
generous person. It was also thanks to his consideration that he was able to give a
final greeting to Elaine. Didn't I push it either.
It was for me to say not to appear in a dream. I don't think I'll forget him. I
wanted to completely turn away from the hurt I left him. When he looked at me with
his open eyes, he didn't know what to do. I would watch him as if his feet were
tied to a chain rising from the bottom. Don't cry, you can't comfort me.
After taking a bath, I vowed that today would be the last day I think of Rupert.
Neither Belua nor Rupert had to be forgotten. I couldn't move forward unless I
forgot. I used Rupert according to plan, and I won his heart and defended Belua.
Belua would not be able to rebel without me, and as Rupert, there is no need or
meaning to destroy Belua who did not commit treason. It means that the mission
given to me is over. So I wonder if I can forget everything.
But can you forget those eyes? Eyes that I couldn't even resent me because I was so
precious. It was beautiful because it was watery.
After Lemile's departure, a few peaceful days followed. The users, including the
butler, prepared food or bedding to prevent me from being uncomfortable, but they
didn't talk to me or show excessive attention.
Even while I was eating in the dining room, the maids stood far apart and came only
when I needed them. Those who don't even know my name had no reason to discourage
me, and I don't think the indifference that comes from a natural attitude is
something I've done once or twice. I guessed that they would treat all of Lemir's
guests like this. Because it is a villa that is intended to bring some people.
“Lady.”
“Huh?”
The soup, which is made by sweetly sautéing onions for more than half a day, has a
sweet and spicy smell. I looked back at Agatha as I flipped the tan liquid in the
cutlery over my throat.
It was extremely rare for a countess's butler to be a woman, whether it was a villa
house or a head office. However, you can see that she is very capable of pretending
to be. If you infer from the shedding words, they seem to be the deacon and sister
of the head family.
“The Count is going to visit the villa house this weekend.”
“Alas, right?”
I nodded slightly and thought about my plans to leave here. I didn't intend to
spend a long time in the first place. They just needed a safe place to stay while
they cooled their heads. I smiled at her as I calculated the value of the money and
money I had inside out. My smile, which Rupert said looked stupid, actually had the
effect of reassuring people.
“It's free because I've only been indoors.”
“Would you like to go out to a nearby city? I will prepare an article.”
Agatha doesn't even suspect if I have any other problems. I shook my head towards
her, who was happy to encourage me to go out.
“No, I can't write an article by the Count in private. I'll go alone.”
Lemile is probably coming to see me. They will also try to persuade me with a loud
voice. She was amazing around her words, and she felt that her plans might not be
false if she was still listening. That's why I wanted to avoid encountering Lemil.
I even picked up a few villages where I could hide myself.
“Is it okay though? Of course, security is fine because it is adjacent to the naval
base.”
“Uh, it's okay.”
Agatha didn't seem to be coveted, but she didn't dry me up. Lemil is surprisingly a
person who keeps promises thoroughly, so her users have no way to stop my actions
or steps. Perhaps no one stopped me even though she tried to leave this mansion as
soon as she left. Every time I breathe, I feel a deep pain in my side, and I
wouldn't have been able to go far.
“Is it a pretty big city? Is there a pharmacy?”
“Where are you bothering? I can call the attending physician of the Lemil family.”
“No, not that much. I have a mild headache.”
I don't want my physical condition to go into Lemile's ears. He said that my lungs
were a little ruined because I breathed in a lot of fire. He also added that Rupert
was in a similar state to me.
Ah.
When I think of Rupert's face, I feel that the pain intensifies a little more. I
tried to shake my head to distract from the gushing afterimage. His face distorts
little by little, and soon disappears.
“Do you wake up after eating just that?”
When I got up from my seat after eating only the appetizer, the maid who was in
charge of preparing my food for some reason spoke to me. I stared at her surprised
face. She seems to be a little younger than me, and she is a cute girl with
freckles scattered on her nose.
“Because I'm not hungry.”
“I'm sorry if I was rude. However, I've never eaten it properly.”
The maid clenched her lips in a restless manner whether she thought I was offended
by her actions.
I looked down at my wrist. It's not as beautiful as it was before, but it's
definitely drier than when you were in the Imperial Palace. I left all my taste
buds at the Imperial Palace, and there was no food I really wanted to eat.
“Uh-huh. What is the main dish?”
“It's a young veal grilled with roasted fruit.”
I loved beef. Roasted fruits too. Rupert felt like someone chewed and spit it out,
but I liked the feeling that the warm fruit spread a sweet scent in my mouth.
“Can you bring me a little bit?”
The maid ran half-colored and quickly prepared the food. But sorry for her, I had
no choice but to put down the tableware without even eating a few pieces of meat.
The moderately ripe veal was certainly tasty, but unlike what I thought, it didn't
feel nice in my mouth. When I put down the fork without eating a few points, the
maid looks worried.
“Don't you think you can eat more?”
“Yeah. Sorry.”
“It may sound like meddling, but I'm worried.”
“No. I don't know why I don't have a taste. I think I need to fill it with
something because my heart is weak.”
The maid, who listened to me while listening to me, chuckles her head. She
carefully opened her mouth as she cleared the dish, which was almost the first time
it was.
“Can I tell you something about Topenum?”
I looked back at her and nodded. The freckle-studded nostrils flinch.
“I'm not actually Countess Lemile, but from a rural village at the end of Loren.”
“By the way?”
“When I left home for the first time since I got a job as a maid at the Countess, I
felt like the lady said it now.”
I waited for her to finish speaking. The tray in her hand shakes slightly and makes
a rumbling sound as if she thinks she is saying something good to me.
“My heart is loose, I don't have a taste, and when I close my eyes, I keep
reminding myself of my hometown. Wouldn't it be a homesick?”
“I...”
It was already a few years ago that I left my hometown of Belua. For me, Belua is a
place that always exists with nostalgia, but it's not something I want to see more.
The place I left was the Imperial Palace, not Belua. I left Rupert, who was neither
a father nor a mother, who could not define what it meant to me.
“Well. I'm not sure what you mean.”
It would mean that I wanted to see him now, but I couldn't admit it. I don't
deserve to miss him.
I got up from my seat, shrugging my shoulders. I don't have much time because I
have to get ready to leave before the sun goes down. At this point, the moment she
stopped playing the Hazan tee, the maid immediately apologized and withdrew.
When I returned to my room, I spread out and organized my belongings. Since it was
such a shabby gym, there were not many things that could be money. I was the first
to throw a necklace of Belua with a carved fir tree into the brazier. It may be
useful in many ways, but I am not because it is a sentence that only a direct
member of Belua can own.
Instead, instead of throwing away the gold strings, they put them in their pockets.
I'm going to go to the city today and exchange it for cash. At the innermost part
of the bag was hidden a jewel pocket that Rupert had held like a throw. In fact, if
you sell these gems, everything will be solved right away. I actually thought I
should dispose of it as soon as I received it, but I couldn't.
Rupert is not greedy for riches. No, in retrospect, there was no way to be greedy
for anything. It's unbelievable that he was the same person as King Lasperich I,
who was crazy about power.
Even if he asks me for all the mines I own, he will pass it over without saying
anything. Even though he was a prince, he would be agitated if he gave out this
amount of jewelry, but he was as if he were handing over a stone picked up by the
roadside.
I thought of that time. Something like Rupert's annoyed face, who was wary of his
father, and the hand that held me firmly when I was afraid of falling out of the
carriage.
He even asked me if I wouldn't marry him. With a casual face, it's as if I were to
ask if I would like to eat dinner together tonight. Did he know that I was a child
of the Akan at the time?
Ah.
He was also angry with himself that Rupert was thinking, and impulsively packed his
jewelry pocket into the inner pocket of his coat. I have to dispose of all of this
too. In the future, they cannot use the status of an aristocrat, and they do not
have much ability. A penny or a penny is precious, but I'm wearing jewelry because
it's useless to appreciate it, and ask me to get caught up in something.
If you don't have anything to remember Rupert, the better. So when I got out of the
carriage, I was the first to find a jewelry store. The owner of one of the few
jewelers in the city was an elderly man who was neat enough to shine with his outer
glasses wiped clean. He carefully examined the ruby that I had taken out and kicked
his tongue.
“Well, although it is a ruby with high purity, there are scratches all over the
place whether it is poorly maintained...”
“Yes?”
“Even if it's about this size, I don't think I can beat more than three hundred
gold coins because there are a lot of small scratches.”
“Ha.”
I snorted and stretched out my palm to get Ruby back. It wasn't even true for
Rupert to take care of the state of the jewel and manage it, and that was the same
for me. However, it is rare to meet a ruby of this level in a village like this
other than Sangpagne. Even though it was far from luxury, I grew up in an
aristocratic family and was also the chief maiden of the emperor. I didn't know the
value of the jewel.
Even if you get seven hundred, only three hundred jewels are at a loss? I'm trying
to eat anyone on my back now.
“Give it back. It's not something that can go to someone who doesn't have eyes like
you.”
“Lady, there's no merchant around here who can buy something like this.”
“Then you can go to the village next door.”
“Uh, even if you just sell it. I can give you about four hundred. Isn't it stolen
anyway?”
It was amazing. He didn't come out wearing a attendant, let alone an escort, and
his face was emaciated and sober. Since no aristocrat other than Lemil would stay
in such a town, the merchant's misunderstanding was natural, if any. However, there
was an urge to slap the author's mouth. No matter how aristocratic I don't seem,
it's a rude attitude towards my customers.
“Did the bottom of the tongue be cut off? The words are short.”
Surprised by a word that popped out, I was the party who said it. It was too much
of a Rupert. I was the owner of a timid nature that I could never imagine thinking
of cutting off someone else's tongue just because I didn't like it. I was prepared
to go to another store rather than aiming at the merchant's face.
“... Lariette?”
Someone seemed to call me, but I tried to ignore it. When I encounter someone who
knows me, it will only be difficult.
Like this.
I muttered the ferocious words that Rupert often put in his mouth. I became stiff
because I was confronted with someone I didn't even think I would encounter. The
merchant, of course, does not know my name, so the person who called me is not a
merchant.
“... Lariette.”
I hurriedly bowed my head to the familiar voice. The soldiers don't even come to
this town! I think of Lemil and grind my teeth, but it's already too late. Lehan,
dressed in uniform, was staring at me. I just wanted him to be a similar person,
but it couldn't be done according to my wishes.
“Sister. Are you a sister?”
Lehan, who was standing at the door as if he had come with his boss, comes around.
I got up from my seat with the ruby returned to the merchant in my pocket.
“Don't come!”
Then he swung around a hard, heavy pocket full of jewels. It was a kind of
expression that if I came closer, I would hit it with a pocket full of expensive
and pretty stones.
My violent behavior stained Lehan's face with despair. I moved towards the door of
the winch rather than watching him with a bunch of distorted faces.
“Don't come close, stay still there.”
“I told you not to come!”
Rehan ignores my warning and takes a step. I pressed Rupert's pension team on my
wrist with my fingertips, and hoped that there would be a boundary between him and
me. Then, to my surprise, the dark green light that Rupert often made descends like
a thunderbolt and cuts down between Lehan and me.
“Dangerous!”
After making a gripping sound and watching a small lightning strike spread over the
floor for a while, Lehan pulled out a sword that was useless at all in this
situation. The officer, who looked like his boss, had already escaped from the
jewelry store.
Ignoring my warning, I swung my arm again as I stared at Lehan trying to approach

me again.
bang!
A well-polished glass showcase shatters and collapses. As soon as Rehan stroked his
body to avoid the splashing debris, I passed him in a daze.
“Oh! My shop!”
Oh, hey. My shop collapses!
I broke the window, and the two of them passed through a window with a hole that
allowed them to pass through.
“Aigoo!”
I'll cry and breathe over. I cried and made eye contact with a merchant who seemed
to be stunned in no time, and dropped a few pearls on the floor.
“I'll fix it with this. Lehan, you don't follow me. If I don't do that, I'll break
up all of this shop.”
Lehan was staring at me stepping back with his mouth wide open. It was worth it.
I've never tried to harm Lehan or even think about doing it.
“Sister.”
“Don't call!”
“I'll be standing still here, so why don't you just talk to me?”
Lehan's voice was desperate, but I didn't stop teasing my feet quickly. The
distance was quite far away, and if he didn't listen, he wouldn't even be able to
hear what he was talking about. Lehan seemed to be really stuck in place.
“What's going on here? Did you follow me?”
“No. This is a pocket watch dealer for soldiers belonging to Loren Base. How are
you here?”
“You don't need to know. Just tell me the dragon.”
Lehan smiled lightly despite my high-pressure attitude. Yang is very relieved to

confirm my life and death.
“... Still, I'm glad you're safe.”
I turned my head rather than staring at the shards of glass piled up like snow on
Lehan's shoulder. Push it. I loved them enough to hurt Rupert and leave for Lehan
and his father, but they also pushed them so much.
“I'm not detailed about what happened at the Imperial Palace, but I heard about it
roughly. I couldn't sleep properly because I was worried. The same would be true
for fathers and mothers.”
As he said, Lehan seemed tired as if he couldn't eat or sleep properly. The face
that was always shiny is disgusting. But I snorted.
“So?”
“... I know you were angry with me.”
“I'm not angry, Lehan. I was desperate.”
“Sister.”
“My father intended to marry you and me.”
Lehan opened his eyes to my words. Dark dark brown hair scatters in the wind. It
wasn't the short hair unique to a soldier who had been doing it for a few years.
But the reason I feel strange about Lehan now is not just because his hair has
grown.
“Did you still think of me as a family? Have you played my brother Yang so far?”
“I have never been a military brother. Loving like a family is different from being
a brother.”
“...”
“Did I fool or swarm you at least once?”
I shut my mouth at Lehan's sober words. He was amazingly mature at all times. From
a very young age. I stayed in the next room for me who was afraid of the attic
being sent to reflect, and comforted me affectionately when I was crying because of
my soul, and I was comforted, and it didn't give me any emotion. No matter how much
I meant it, but even though I was separated from my family and entered the Academy
of the Muldiman Capital, I couldn't cry because I was lonely.
“I wanted to protect you. Even if you didn't think of it as a family, it's as

precious as your family.”
“... do you lie to your loved ones as if you were breathing so much?”
Lehan sighed small and put on his head with one hand. After rubbing the temple a
couple of times, he raises his head. sigh. It seemed that he was old and became an
old man.
“You have not always been honest with me either.”
“I am!”
“You couldn't help it. I did, too. Can I get close?”
“...”
“I will never forcibly hold it. I swear. It's not a story that should stand apart
like this and keep screaming like it is now.”
A jeweller in a small town suddenly exploded, so it was enough to be a sight to

see. I was frowned upon by the crowds that were buzzing. Lehan was just looking at
me without taking a step.
“Okay.”
It wasn't until my permission fell that Lehan walked to me. I grabbed his arm and
started running in the opposite direction, thinking that I should leave before more
people flocked. When I thought of it as a city, it was not difficult to find a
secluded alley rather than a town with a large population like Sangpagne.
“Panting.”
Suddenly, when I ran, my breath fell short. Lehan leaned against the wall and
waited for me to take a breath. Even though he ran the same distance at the same
speed, he was as calm as if he had just sat down.
“What do you want to say?”
It's okay, the words come out even more cranky in my heart. Lehan spoke with a
mischievous face.
“I had to confirm the truth, and my father was already preparing for treason at
that time. I think my father knows that I am not the one who can dry up.”
“Then you should have told me.”
“It seemed to me that you believed too much in the Prince, no, His Majesty the
Emperor.”
Lehan casts his gaze into the distant air and then looks at me again. A tight sassy
bridge perched under the eyes of a deep dark brown color comes into the eye.
Lehan's lines were clear and dense, and I didn't. He and I didn't even look alike
in appearance. He wasn't my brother. I'm just a big man who has to hold his head
down for a long time to make eye contact.
“I couldn't say it because I thought I would trust His Majesty more than I do. If
he said he wouldn't hurt him, he would really think it weighed.”
“How's that?”
I had no choice but to laugh. I wouldn't have actually done that. As a fool, he
would have believed in Lehan more than Rupert. But I'd rather do what he cares
about, if he did...
“Your Majesty is more reliable than you, at least to me.”
It would have been nice to have done that.
“Rupert can't hurt me. You won't be able to touch a single tip of hair. Now the
same is true for Belua. Why not? Because I was about to die.”
“...”
“He's afraid of me dying. I felt like the world was collapsing because I imagined
that I wasn't there. The cruel emperor you think is an idiot who cares not only
about my body but also my heart.”
And I turned the imagination that he said was terrible into reality. Because of
this person in front of me. Admitting that you are not a family makes every choice
feel futile.
“It's not you. It's not my father either. What my father and you have in mind is
simply my blood line.”
“... it's not like that. It's a misunderstanding. I swear, I've never thought of it
that way. Belua, at least I valued you for yourself. It's not because he's a child
of Akan I.”
Lehan distorted his face as if he were crying. I stared with an indifferent face as
his dark eyebrows were disheveled.
“Tell my father that I am no longer there. Belua's fight against Rupert with me
will never happen while I'm alive, even after I die.”
“...”
“Rupert deserves the throne. Much more than me. He's going to be a decent emperor.”
“Will you solve the misunderstanding if you do that?”
Rehan asks in a trembling voice. He seemed very eager, and even though he was in
this situation, he laughed a little bit. Is it a characteristic of a person born
and raised in Belua? Lehan was very naive. I wonder if I really believe that he
thinks he is trying to use me so much.
“Well... I don't know. If I don't let my father find me, I'll think about it.”
“Are you thinking of coming back to Belua?”
“When I go back to Belua, my father won't let go of his greed. So Lehan, please
don't know me.”
I'll forget it too. I'm going to live as if neither Belua nor Rupert knew it
before.
The pain stood in Rehan's mild eyes, but I remained calm. When have I been able to
get so cold to him? After being silent for a while, Lehan nodded that he would soon
do so.
“Okay. I will never tell my father that I have seen you. I swear.”
I was puzzled that Rehan betrayed his father so quickly, but I decided that it was
natural. He wouldn't even feel the need to be loyal to Archon I like his father.
But I wanted to be unintentionally sarcastic.
“It's easy to swear, you.”
“It's never been easier.”
“It's about betraying my father.”
“There has never been a desire to force you to refuse to the extent that you are
prepared to die, and will not be.”
Perhaps because I expressed my reluctance to say “sister,” Lehan continued to call

me “you.” As if I were someone who had nothing to do with him. However, I didn't
feel overwhelmed by the polite sense of distance. I loved Lehan, but we were no
longer in a relationship.
“I also believe that His Majesty has no intention of attacking Belua at all.”
“Why? You don't believe me.”
Since then, Lehan laughed powerlessly at me who had no way of taking my words
finely. It is a face that has no energy as if it were going to fall down in no
time. It would be true to say that I couldn't sleep or eat properly because of my
worries. I bitten my lips at the thought that I was playing a fire on him.
“I believe. I also believed that Belua had fallen into rebellion. That's why I was
more wary of His Majesty. But even though His Majesty knows that you are the
daughter of Akan I, there is no movement.”
“...”
“I think it was a greater affection than I thought.”
I shrugged my shoulders without denying or affirming Lehan's words.
It was a day without luck when I met Lehan on the way out of Le Mil, but it seems
that things will not work out just as badly. Lonely Lehan may be the most reliable
means of preventing rebellion in Belarus. In Belua, he's the only person who can
move according to my own will.
“Yeah, well, then I'll just go.”

“I don't know, either. It would be better if you didn't know.”
“Sister.”
“Yeah, Lehan, be careful.”
When I say a neat farewell to an old friend I encountered on the road, Lehan
puzzled and asked for my destination. However, he does not have the ability to
persistently persuade me to reject himself. I didn't want to let him know where I
was going, so I left him first.
While slowly moving away from me, Lehan looked back at Yeonshin like a lost child.
It's a depressing face. I smiled and waved even more to remind him that he was on
the right track and that he wasn't Mia.
After confirming that Rehan had become so distant that it was invisible to the
naked eye, I returned to the jewelry store where I had overturned the hustle and
bustle earlier. The neat merchant of Sung Jung seems to have organized the shop in
a short time. I wandered around the store, not a mess, even though it was a mess.
The wind drills in through the perforated window. The merchant who discovered me
ran out of contemplation.
“Why! Why again!”
“Um.”
“Are you here?”
It wasn't a face that greeted me, but he didn't keep his posture as high as before.
It's strange not to pick up his fear because he suddenly blew up the shop because
he was worried about cutting his tongue out of his mouth.
I smiled and handed him the ruby that I had shown earlier.
“I'll give it to eight hundred gold.”
“Par, eight hundred gold?”
I called the value I put up more than I expected. He was prepared to cut it a
little bit, and he prepared and brought the money coldly. I wonder if I accepted it
as a threat to blow up this store if I didn't buy jewelry. But I'm not the one who
will see it again anyway, but what.
“This is the amount of cash I have now, so I'm a little short of eight hundred
gold. I have to call a repairman to do an example.”
Regardless of what the crying merchant said or not, I coldly accepted the bag of
gold coins he handed over. After all, the drawstring must be heavy to taste good.
“How long are you there?”
“It's about seven hundred and eighty gold.”
“Then give me this.”
I also pointed to the pocket watch that looked the most expensive in the smashed
showcase. The size was small, but the delicate gold work seems to be quite
expensive. I expected it to be a few dozen gold, but the trader's wrinkles get a
little deeper to see if my idea was right.
“It's the most luxurious watch I have...”
“The pearl I gave you earlier, isn't it left after paying for repairs? Can you give
it back?”
“It's the most luxurious item, so it's a good fit for a lady.”
The growling smile of an elderly merchant reminded me of a raccoon in the Imperial

Palace. I left the store with a pocket watch and gold coins after putting off my
private worries about who would pack the raccoon rice without me.
It was unlikely that Lehan would betray me again, but I decided not to return to
Lemir's residence. It was a bit early, but I was in trouble if he tried to find me
by releasing people. I bought a robe at a nearby clothing store that wouldn't
attract people's attention, and instead of hiring a coachman, I bought a Prao
carriage.
The advantage of being able to reduce even one person who knows where I went is
also an advantage, but it was quite impressive to see Lemil skillfully driving a
carriage alone. She's not a great adult enough to want to look like, but she seems
free.
“Can the lady drive alone?”
To the owner of a puzzled wagon shop, I looked dry and nodded my head. However, in
contrast to buying a carriage with confidence, I was nervous about driving because
it was all I had to drive a short time in a city with good roads like Sangpagne.
It was a very short whirling, but soon I was able to drive quite stably on bumpy
roads. Expensive wagons cost more than one. The shopkeeper greets me by shaking my
hat from afar, as if cheering for me as I was moving away.
A little out of town, you can see the bright blue sea. The sea in the middle of
winter did not sparkle with white sand, but there was a strange beauty that calmed
the mind. The sand that looks rough is clunky, and the sea is black and dark rather
than dark blue. Suddenly, I wanted to live near the sea.
I never thought I could live there because I wanted to live somewhere. I thought
that my life would begin and end in Belua.
As I ran down a steep road with a view of the sea and a path narrow enough to roll
down, I stopped the carriage until I reached a swaying cliff full of pampas grass.
I can't see a person's hair coming up. However, it was not serene. The sound of
raging waves mixed with the sound of pampas fluttering in the wind makes it seem
like crying. I followed them and cried very little.
Lariette Isabel de Belua's life ended there. A man who has never been a Belua or an
imperial family. A person who was neither Rehan's family nor Rupert's friend. I
abandoned Rupert first and Lariette the last.
When all the fuel in the Prao wagon was exhausted, I arrived at a very small sea-
town isolated like an island.
“Thank you again today, Mr. Riette.”
I replaced the answer with a smile on Margaret's gentle smile. Her daughters, whom
I had just taught ballroom dance, flock to Jor and bow their heads. Her youngest
daughter, Miel, was a shy child, and now she laughed wide to see if she had opened
her heart to me. It seems like the last time I hid behind my sister's back and
pulled out her head.
“Then see you next time, Miel.”
“Go to Zoshimi, Sun Saem.”
I stroked Miel's head with cute pronunciation. Then her sister, Riel, pops out her
head in a circle, as if asking her to touch her. Margaret's daughters followed me
well, whether they resembled my mother's affectionate character, and I felt awkward
because I didn't have a chance to interact with children.
“I'll see Riel next time.”
“Yes.”
I looked up at Margaret, who touched the ribbon that adorned Riel's red blonde, and
then gave me a white envelope. It's not time to get paid yet.
“I heard that Cezanne was trying to hire Riette.”
“Oh, I refused, so you don't have to worry about it. It's also a daunting skill to
teach Riel and Miel.”
“I know I refused to take care of my kids, but how can I just go over it. Please
accept this as well.”
I looked down at Margaret's hand with embarrassment at the thin envelope that would
never be light due to her nature. Even though I haven't disposed of all the jewels
I received from Rupert yet, I'm not sure how to say back that I have enough money
to live in such a small town.
“It's tight, too, Riet.”
I became a poor lady of a downfall aristocrat who lost her wealth and family all at
once. My father was crumbly ruined because he disposed of all the estates and
mansions to pay off the debt caused by his large business by joining hands with
merchants.
I even ran away from my father who wanted to sell me to an old aristocrat who had a
lot of money and was older than money. It was a story that I created because it
would be strange for a woman like me to be young, from a tone to an aristocrat tee,
to settle in such a rural village without such a dramatic situation. I thought
about pretending to be a commoner, but I gave up because I was ignorant of their
lives.
“Thank you, Margaret.”
Margaret's husband was running a small business, so their circumstances were in a

better position. I packed an envelope, thanking her for her heart. Rather than
saying a sassy refusal, a humble attitude was more suitable for buying people's
favors. At first, Margaret, who felt burdened by my status as a nobleman, now
treated me comfortably with her distant relative, Yang.
“Be careful and go back.”
I was sent off by Margaret and left her house. The warm spring sun drips through
the forehead like beads. The sweet scent of wild flowers on the roadside made me
feel excited. The bitter cold of the middle of winter was so warm that I couldn't
even remember it. It's been a season since I settled in this town.
After passing through several alleys with brightly lit brick houses, a house bought
with money sold for rubies appears. Unlike other houses, I liked the exceptionally
grayish wall. It is a small house with a bedroom and a living room with a study
that doesn't have a strong presence as you might see it at first glance.
I walked into the house listening to the pure sound of a small piece of paper
hanging on the front door. I kept the windows of the parlor open, and the lace
curtain floated in the wind and sank over and over again.
“It's weird. I don't think I've ever played it.”
As I slowly walked to close the window, I was amazed by the shadows reflected on
the floor. Even the shadow is straight, as if it were neat. Lehan sat with both
fists on my thighs, with one shoulder that looked hard. If someone sees it, I think
it's a soldier doll.
“Lehan!”
“Yes.”
“What are you? How did you know I was here?”
Actually, I asked, but I had mana. In the first place, I knew that Rehan was not
clumsy enough to send me without properly checking where I was going. I can't
report my location to my father. As I stared at him fiercely, his fists flinched
slightly.
“Please don't be upset.”
“Don't command me.”
“... it's not what I ordered.”
Lehan was frustrated by my cold attitude. I sat on the opposite sofa as I watched
his dark eyebrows sag.
“Why did you come?”
“I was worried that there would be difficulties in my life.”
“You don't have to worry about it. Because I live very well. Once you've seen it,
go back now.”
“Yes. It seems that I was worried about it.”
Lehan laughed faintly at my harsh attitude. I was worried that it was my first time
leaving the Imperial Palace of Beluana. It wasn't that I wasn't anxious either, but
it wasn't as hard as I thought to be lucky to get a place. It was also thanks to
Margaret, who hired me as a tutor without knowing me well.
“Is your job worthy?”
“I was the one who heard the most demanding girl in the country.”
Compared to young Rupert, Riel and Miel are gentle children who are close to
angels. At least, I wouldn't pull a gunshot because I accidentally saw myself
changing clothes.
“I'm glad. I was worried that I would be doing something I wasn't used to.”
Bondi aristocratic women do not need to have a job. I thought it was a job that a
woman, not a man, could have, and she was the only maiden who acted as a voice
companion for the imperial family or a high-ranking aristocrat. Sometimes people
like Madame Arbe appeared, but running a salon was treated as a hobby for her.
Nobles like me who abandon their families and fall asleep will be even rarer.
“Do you intend not to contact your father...?”
As Lehan moved his handsome lips and stuttered, I sat down on the couch as I moved
my body to see if I could get a car for him. I wasn't even a guest to serve tea,
really. Lehan is no less than an uninvited guest to me right now.
“I explained my sister's doctor well, and I think she acknowledged it to some

extent. He stopped collecting mercenaries.”
“Did you tell me where I am?”
“No. No one but me knows it.”
I stared at Rehan's resolute words, pierced his eyes. Dark brown eyes are as calm
as a lake, and there is no shaking.
“Lehan, I don't trust my father.”
The father I know is a person who does not know abandonment. It will break, but it
will not break. I don't know how he will come out if he holds me back in his hand.
“I'm living well, so don't worry. However, you will never see me in your life.”
“... do you intend to do that to your mother too?”
I hesitated to hear Rehan's sinking voice. My mother hated the disturbance. I

thought there was a small chance that she would have sympathized with her father.
She also wanted to protect Belua and me in her own way. If they all have the same
purpose, why do they just go against it?
“There is no day when tears dry up.”
“... are you in Belua?”
“No. My mother listened to her sister's voluntary news and went to a foreign
house.”
According to Lehan's words, my mother constantly insisted on telling me all the

truth. I knew my father was preparing for treason and resented him very much for
trying to end his life.
“There are no people in the outsider right now.”

“My mother is looking for my sister. Can't I just show you my face?”
“I can't do that right now. Tell me I'm sorry. There's no sense.”
My heart was tingling when I thought of my mother, who looked glazed but was
stronger than anyone else. I wonder if it's because of me that's what's going on
with my father.
“Lehan, I don't even want you to come to me.”
“...”
“I can't say I won't see it for the rest of my life. But at least not now. Rupert,
no, I can't meet you unless His Majesty's imperial power stabilizes.”
“Can I help His Majesty?”
I wanted to do farming, but Lehan's face was very serious. I mean, he didn't know
how to say a joke. He got up from his seat frowning to see if it was frustrating
that I didn't answer.
“I will volunteer as an escort for His Majesty.”
“What?”
“My sister, no, I became a knight and a soldier to protect you. If protecting His
Majesty is protecting you, then I will.”
“Lehan.”
With a light sigh, I grabbed Rehan's twisted face with both hands. The cheeks full
of hands are hot. I spoke with my thumbs down on his wrinkled forehead.
“I'm not the family you care for anymore, and even more so the princess you need to
protect.”
“It doesn't matter if you're a child of Akan I or not. I've been living with the
goal of protecting you all my life, but why are you trying to take it away?”
I wondered where Lehan's sense of duty came from. Then I suddenly felt that it
would be the same as me. I also admitted that he was not my family, but I left the
Imperial Palace and my hometown to protect him. A sigh comes up from the depths of
the inside. I'm not the only one who is poor because of me.
“Yeah. Then take care of Your Majesty. Because the city is going to be dizzy. I'll
tell you the characters you need to watch out for.”
If only his father could be completely abandoned, Lehan would be a more reliable
ally for Rupert than anyone else. Rupert had to be most concerned about Tori. After
I spiraled the Imperial Palace, Tori was the most concerned. She loves Rupert more
than anyone else, but she's more dangerous than anyone else. Is she satisfied now
that I'm gone?
“From time to time, I will tell you the news of His Majesty.”
“No, don't do that.”
It almost hurt my heart when I heard it. I shook my head in a hurry, and then
kicked out Lehan. It was the fourth day that Rupert succeeded in not thinking, and
we have to start again.
I always kept the belief in my mind that there would be no animal as abominable as
humans, but today it was amazing. Rupert watched with his eyes squinted at the
young man standing in front of my office desk. Since becoming emperor, the
atmosphere he emanated became sharper day, and there were many people who could not
stand even his eyes, but Lehan only stood like a wooden stone without much
reaction.
“What?”
“I want to be an escort for His Majesty and support His Majesty.”
“You're making crazy sounds.”
Rupert laughed small, making the sound of the wind falling. I wasn't laughing
because it was really funny, but it's been a long time since I even laughed. He
spent every day in a state of half-earlessness. I didn't have a problem dealing
with the resourcefulness and rush of work, but when I tried to think about what I
did yesterday, I was so dazed that there was nothing that came to mind.
“You.”
“Do you know why you're laying that neck?”
Lehan did not answer right away. Lariette's lips are small and thick, but his ones
are horizontally elongated. Although it was a little smaller than himself, he
didn't resemble Lariette at all because of his height.
I wanted to know that if I faced a person with a lot of traces of her, this
nostalgia would fade even a little, but that wasn't the case either. It only annoys
me. Rupert sharpened his teeth and opened his mouth.
“Do you know why I don't gather evidence that your smug father seeks rebellion?”
“I know.”
“You crawl out in front of me with that mug even though you know it?”
The people of Kishil Belua were stuck in the south and had to hide even a single
hair from him. Otherwise, I wouldn't know what I was going to do. Rupert tried to
press the anger that gradually increased. Lariette said that her brother, who was
not mixed with a drop of blood, was precious.
“So let me repay my grace by assisting His Majesty.”
Rupert decided to bring down the Juanmuchi human being in front of him. I think I'm
going to die even if I don't deal with a headache like Lehan. Sometimes it was
difficult to breathe because of the nostalgia that caused my throat to get stuck.
When I closed my eyes, the white face that emerged as a temple became lighter and
lighter, and my thirst was getting more lonely.
“Do you really want to rummage?”

“I wanted to be a sword to protect Lariette. Even now, it is.”
Rupert lowered his gaze with a sheath straddling Rehan's pants dance. I wouldn't
have been able to enter the Imperial Palace with a weapon, so I'm sure it will be
empty. It sounds more empty and ridiculous than his weapon, which is only an empty
shell. Rupert laughed at him.
“The way to chew and protect was amazing once.”
“I admit that I made the wrong choice.”
“My sister didn't grasp one of her hearts properly, so she made her own pups, what?
Who are you protecting?”
Once the blame was poured out of his mouth, the feelings that had only been locked
up intensified. Rupert wanted to shoot him with a pistol that was always on my
desk.
Because of them. I lost it because of them. No, that's really the case.
If it weren't for them, Lariette wouldn't even have a reason to come to me. In the
first place, there was no one who could protect Rupert's side.
“I think protecting Her Majesty is like protecting her.”
Imperceptibly, Rupert was holding a gun. The barrel was exceptionally smooth. The
gun that was spinning silently stops. He pulled the trigger without even staring at
Lehan. The muzzle was pointed exactly at Lehan's head, but because it was not
loaded, it only made an empty sound.
“Does he do that?”
Lehan knew that what Rupert meant was Lariet.
“No. That's what I think.”
After throwing a gun on the floor, Rupert washed his face dry with both hands.
Lehan was a little surprised that his voice became softer. When Lariette said he
did, he seemed to accept him as it was, but he was not good at lying.
“Did you see it?”
“Are you talking about Lariette?”
“Warn you, don't let me say it twice.”
Rupert's voice was young to live, but his eyes were full of anxiety. I'm waiting
for my answer. Lehan had a restless emperor in front of him because he wanted to
hear the news of Lariette.
“Ah, yes. I've met them recently.”
“But?”
Lehan wasn't a person who lengthened Bondi's words, but Rupert didn't seem to like
that. As the emperor's turbulent face distorted with annoyance, Lehan slowly added.
“I'm doing well. It looked healthy.”

“... yeah.”
Rupert nodded casually and then exhaled a deep sigh. I don't know when the hell
will I want to stop seeing it. Is it a curse. I hated it so much that I left behind
this curse. Still, it sometimes appeared in my dreams. The words not to appear in
her dreams seemed to apply only to her dreams. So these days, Rupert's sleep has
increased.
“Are you going to meet again?”
“If you have the opportunity. They don't greet me.”
“I can still meet you, you.”
Lehan could not hide his embarrassment at Rupert's jealousy. I wanted the emperor
to show his emotions so blatantly, but the moment he heard a knock on the door,
Rupert became a heartless face that did not express any emotion.
“My Majesty, I am.”
“Come in.”
With the permission of the young emperor, an old man enters the office. It was Papa
Felipe. The face certainly belonged to an old man, but the back did not bend at
all, which gave a youthful impression.
“Young you come, why come and go to the old man?”
Felipe was very comfortable talking about the emperor if he didn't notice that
Rehan was there. He is a human being who sees only what he wants to see. Still,
since his opponent is the emperor, it would be his dusty courtesy to write a half-
honorific.
Lehan was more embarrassed by the rudeness of the old man than before, but there
was no one here who could be considerate of his despair.
“Uying? Why are they all dying?”
“If you want to bring it, leave it. Don't be noisy.”
Rupert frowned and reached out to the old man. Felipe quickly found out why his
face was so spoiled.
“I don't have that girl who used to make a loud bell.”
“...”
“Is this the girl's thing, Geji?”
The old man dragged his tongue and put a few pieces of ash paper on Rupert's palm.
It is also a great thing that I recovered a diary that was burned without shape,
even though it was not in good condition enough to crumble when I clenched my
fists.
“It's funny. You look more like Eva than me.”
“Shut up.”
“So did Eva. I missed Claude until he died.”
“The tongue is no longer useful.”
The old man kept his mouth shut because he didn't want to lose his tongue at this
age. Rupert collected the sculptures handed over by the old man and placed them on
his desk.
“Is this a unit price?”
“Well, there are more. This is how useful it is.”
When the old man finished his work, he turned his back and left the office, even
though the emperor did not give permission.
Rupert focused on splitting the paper without even worrying about the old man whose
rudeness crossed the province. And Lehan stood still for a long time because he was
not given permission to serve as his escort driver, nor was he issued a chorus
order. The emperor seemed to have completely forgotten the existence of Rehan.
Rupert had been holding on to a split piece of paper for quite some time that would
not have been properly entered for a few sentences.
“Big.”
It wasn't until then that Rehan raised his head when he gave a small cough to
announce my existence. The emperor's expression was very strange. It seems that I
was very surprised by something. It seemed to be a little pale, so Lehan quickly
approached him.
“Your Majesty, are you okay?”
Rupert hid his trembling hand under his desk, avoiding Lehan's gaze. He was so good
at interpreting that decryption was a hobby. Moreover, since we already knew what
Lariette was like and what he liked, it was not difficult to draw conclusions from
the hypothesis we had already established by weaving a few pieces. However, it was
not easy to accept it.
“No.”
That's what it meant to say not to appear in a dream.
Rupert knew that Lariette had never liked him. Her warmth was closer to sympathy
and compassion than affection. She accepted that it was natural that she didn't
like herself because she didn't like herself. I didn't even get the love of my
mother, but who can I expect affection from?
However, it was not that much. I told you to let go because I didn't like it
because I was really terrible. Then I wouldn't be able to go and persuade myself to
come back. I'm thirsty for that thought.
There was not much content written on a piece of paper with only the palm of your
hand, and it only provides fragmentary and fragmentary information, like the story
of an old man whose memory has faded because it is broken in the middle. However,
Rupert could understand a lot with just a few lines of emotion and a sentence
saying he had returned from death. In fact, there was a corner in La Riette that
was not a stone's throw.
Rupert thought of the twelve-year-old Lariette. She was a pretty girl with a nice
cheek, and even a strict merchant on Fifth Avenue took a step back, saying she was
lovely when she saw it alone and didn't know how to do it. Rupert was in the midst
of laying the foundation for the top of Fassbender at the time, and he took
Lariet's people to my advantage, but I didn't understand why they did it.
On the first day she met, she tried to teach him about the world and complained
that he had to pay for food. Lariette looked at him and seemed to be mistaken for a
strange young aristocrat who had lost his way, but he knew she was a Beluan child.
Even if she laughs at the thought that she was the one who didn't really know
anything, her mouth would dry up. At that time, she didn't even dream that she was
going to enter the Imperial Family.
In retrospect, it's not going to be a pretty impressive first meeting. My eyes are
full of worries about Mia, but I can't forget the face that used to be a bell to me
with her dainty little lips while shrugging her straight eyebrows as if it were
stuck in my mind.
Shortly thereafter, Lariette rattled into the Imperial Palace in search of Rupert.
For a long time, he doubted why she pleaded with my maiden. Belua was a defeat that
he could not ignore at the time. At the same time, the Count had a sense of debt to
Eva and Rupert because he did not know the suffering of him, and at the same time
knew that Rupert was not the resurrection of the emperor.
I thought the Count of Belua would have sent her because she had a hidden secret,
but when she didn't think about returning to Belua, the first person she contacted
was the Count of Belua.
No matter how powerful an aristocrat is, the imperial family is not a place where
spirits can go in and out as if they were going out. The incompetent Count, who
thought Rupert was holding her as an excuse, or that none of my daughters could
persuade, directly complained to him asking him to send Lariet to him, who was a
maiden. Rupert abandoned his verse letter without reading a single line. And I was
worried about it again.
Why is Lariette guarding my side?
I was worried and worried, and I forgot about it. At some point, it didn't matter
why she was stuck by my side. I wanted to be next to him, so I just gave him a
side. Because I am a complete person, I gave me an imperfect heart. Rupert wanted
people that much.
But I never believed that Lariette would give me a heart. As a young girl, she
laughed at sea as if she didn't know anything, but when I looked at other places,
she sent a clear gaze.
He grew up enduring the frown of a mother who strangled her to live as soon as the
baby cries a little, and the emperor's frown trying to make an excuse to catch and
kill even a very small book, thinking of him as a sight. I couldn't notice the
hatred of a flimsy child who didn't know how to hide his hatred properly.
But I even forgot about it. I forgot why she came to me and how much she hated
herself. I didn't want to know, and it seemed like I erased it from my head On the
night of wandering through nightmares, I liked the pretty lyrics that were
affectionately whispering to me, and the touch of gently stroking my head, which no
one even thought of touching, was barely noticeable. I've never admitted in front
of her.
When he was thirsty and opened his eyes on a lonely night when there was no one,
Lariette would often step in his sensitive face and ask if he had a nightmare
again. Even though I was stuck in my breath, I was worried about nightmares that
only made my mind weak in my life.
The lantern in my little hand was definitely a warm scarlet light like me. When the
shimmering light of the spring sun illuminated her face, she grabbed her thin back
neck and wanted to kiss her. I didn't even know why I wanted to do that. However,
it was mixed with a myriad of reasons, and soon forgot about it. Yeah, what do you
mean by that reason? You only have to be next to me. Soon I became eager.
The twelve-year-old Lariette became a complete woman after a short period of

growth, like a sunset on an autumn day. A few months after she left the Imperial
Palace, my eighteenth birthday was already approaching. Rupert remembered her
unavoidably trying to figure out my birthday. It seems to be a celebration, so even
if you show your face, it would be a gift.
She stayed by his side for a short time of five years, and a long time if long.
Rupert knew he had to be content with it. However, the fist holding the piece of
paper that Felipe was carrying was strong, and the blood blew up.
It would have been a daunting time for Larriet, who struggled every day at the
Imperial Palace, but for him, the day she spent in a separate palace was like a
moment. It's like a handful of warmth flowing through the light on a harsh winter
day. When I was doing Hansako, I came to Gearko and squeezed it, and now I'm going
to take it away.
But I didn't deserve to be taken away. Rupert believed in her regression, where no
one could properly believe. Because there was no reason to come to me without it.
Her move, which did not fit so much logic, was only now understood.
It wasn't until I acknowledged the sentence that she killed her, that she chewed a
sharp blade and swallowed it to put it in her mouth.
“Your Majesty, are you okay?”
A young man who did not even know he was standing in front of him anxiously looks
into himself. The expression was similar to that of Lariette, which made me feel
nauseous. It's not that Lehan is disgusting, but my foolishness in finding her
traces even when I reach this point is disgusting.
“Get out.”
“I don't think I'll let you do it right away. However, please consider it.”
“... okay, get out.”
Rehan, who decided that Rupert's condition was not good, was going to call for
words, but he shook his head in Gearnose and became alone. He buried his head on
both knees sitting on the sofa in the corner of the office.
“If you become an emperor, you might want to put a spacious sofa in your office.”
“Why.”
“This sofa is so small that if I sit with Tori, my charge won't be able to sit
down.”
Lariet was excited to pour out those stories, even though he didn't think he would
sit side by side with them, nor was he convinced that he would become an emperor.
After becoming emperor, he put a sofa in his office with only a bed after becoming
emperor, ignoring the sounds of Bormen and her chatter about why Luise didn't
cuddle herself.
It is a luxury item made of purple satin and is a favorite of Lariette. I don't

know if she saw this sofa. Thinking about sending her to Belua, she breaks her
tongue at the thought that she didn't return to Belua either.
“So I warned Nunui.”
Rupert raised his head in a small whisper from his side. Tori, who doesn't know
when he came in, makes eye contact with him and smiles. Even after Rehan went out,
the office was dim to see if time had passed quite a bit. Instead of answering, he
stared at Tori's mouth, smoothly drawing lines with eyes accustomed to darkness.
“I hid that diary because I would be sad when I saw it.”
“Yeah.”
“Why did you come back when a gentle lady deliberately carried it on?”
Tori often called Lariette a gentle lady. Tori loved her since she went to her
twelve-year-old birthday party at his command. So I warned Rupert not to approach
her even more. The moment we learn about spring, people will not be able to endure
winter.
“Are you sad?”
“Speech.”
Rupert frowned because Tori's tone, which had never been annoying, was sensational.
Tori, who touched his thick and thick eyebrows, burst into a laugh and reaped it in
an instant. The untouched face of laughter looks back at him.
“Are you sad?”
“I don't know such a thing.”
“You know it now.”
“...”
“So even though I warned you not to get close, I didn't listen to me, so I
crawled.”
Tori reached out and stroked Rupert's head. Rupert turned away from Tori because he
seemed to remember and follow Lariet's actions, and at the moment he was offended.
I looked at her to see if she would soon be hurt, but Tori was staring at him
without moving, as if nothing had happened.
“I understand that Your Majesty was angry with me.”
“Get out.”
“But it's not my fault that you lost Lariette.”
“Tori.”
Rupert did not want to be angry with Tori. He spoke to her, trying not to raise her
voice.
“You knew about La Riette. However, they selected and delivered the information to
me. That's rebellion against me. I think I'll close my eyes just because I'm
generous with you.”
“His Majesty ignored my warnings and took Lariet into his heart. I thought it was
necessary to have some degree of retribution.”
Tori says he would dare to punish the emperor of the empire.
“Have you forgotten the will of Your Majesty, Rupert, and Eva?”
“... I didn't forget it.”
“My life has been subordinate to you since our mother took my dead heart and
recreated me as a doll for you. Forcibly. Even though I didn't want to.”
Rupert remembered the moment when Tori was 'born. ' Tori was thrown into terrible
screams, ear-tearing cries, and so much pain that even those who had already died
could not stand it. The dark and sullen ancient magic of Kronalukara completely
dominated the spirit of Tori. The innocent girl who longed for a beautiful dancer
became a weapon without knowing anything, regardless of what I meant. The purpose
of her life was now only one.
“My king who lives on despair. Solitude is the only light that will illuminate your
path, and an unhappy life will lead you to the throne. Just as your mother wanted
it to be.”
“Handle it.”
Rupert threw the body of a man with a hole in his neck with a calm face as if
nothing had happened overnight to Lehan. The gap between his bloody hands and his
dry face was amazing. In response to the divergence, Lehan received the body with a
frowning impression.
I think the assassin hid again. The Grand Duke and the Emperor are fighting a
silent war caused by Rupert before revealing his ambition for the throne in
earnest. The mercenaries attracted by spending money were not able to use them
properly, and the emperor even attracted the private property of the duke. Even if
the two join forces, it would be difficult to beat Rupert, but they set up an angle
of confrontation with each other.
Lehan dragged his tongue as he looked down at the face of the dead assassin. Their
rebellion was like a failure even before the beginning. Having watched it up close,
Rupert was so thorough that he would put his tongue out in verse. I came to my skin
to see why Lariet decided that there was no slightest hope for Belua's rebellion.
While the Grand Duke and the Emperor fought against each other, they did not forget
Rupert and occasionally sent assassins. I have never been near success, but I have
been so persistent that I am sincere. I didn't seem to be able to abandon the hope
that if I succeeded, I would be able to sit down with my butt on an empty throne.
“Why don't you call an escort?”
It is a series of days when I decided to protect Rupert, but I regret it a little.

Lehan did not even know in a dream that the emperor's escort would work so much.
The emperor was the owner of a more agile sense than a knight, and he saw the
enemy's movements faster than Lehan. His gun, which is fast enough to be compared
to the daggers mainly used by assassins, was so accurate that a single shot took
the lives of uninvited guests. But isn't it different at night? It's true that
you're sleeping properly, but I doubt it.
“Because it bothers me.”
The young emperor replied roughly and washed his hands with the washcloths brought
by her maiden. The water, which was fluttering red, quickly turned red. Bloody and
fearful, the maiden stepped back and said that she would float the water again, and
then fled.
“I hope you don't show such a cruel appearance to a maiden. That's why strange
rumors continue to circulate.”
The sound that Rupert was crazy about blood was spreading little by little in the
palace. A few times a month, I woke up tired and threw my body into the hallway
with a dry face, which is so natural.
His position as chief maiden has changed more than ten times since Lariette. All
the young and young women of the aristocracy volunteered for the maiden against the
beauty of her young Majesty, and then frightened by her innocence, and ran away
tired of pure white.
“It's also a job to save the maiden, Your Majesty.”
When Lehan pointed out this, my maiden looked back at him as she was frightened and
stunned, and Rupert, who didn't care as much as her nails, shuddered.
“I want you to ask me to be an escort, so shut up and wipe my sword.”
“Your Majesty.”
“Why do you want to nag an escort when you don't need a mouth?”
“Your Majesty!”
Born and raised in a prestigious aristocrat in the conservative South, Lehan

graduated from the empire's most conservative academy. It is impossible for him to
even imagine putting a bad insult in his mouth.
The Imperial Palace is a place where even a maid is thoroughly educated not to make
footsteps, but more importantly, the emperor, who is the owner of the Imperial
Palace, should be even more careful. As Lehan fearfully pointed out his words and
actions, Rupert annoyed and fiddled with my gunbeak. I can't shoot them, and I'm
going to die because I'm noisy.
“Why...”
“I hope you don't forget the virtues of the emperor.”
“Sounds like your sister again.”
Rupert replied in a nutshell, but Lehan learned from experience that he was a
little harmful when he reminded him of Lariette. Rather than aiming at Lehan, who
closed his mouth, he put a gun that was well cleaned with linen in the drawer.
“Are you going to Ghana today?”
Although the front and back were cut off, Lehan understood Yongke Rupert's words.
I'm asking Lariet if I'm going to go. As Lehan nodded small, his face hardens as he
took off his robe. It's a little different from the usual mindless face where
emotions seem to have been washed away. At the mouth of the emperor, twisting
subtly, Lehan laughed.
“The escort is not worthy, very much. I don't think there's time left.”
“If you envy, it's better to say envy.”
“Uh. If you want to rummage, tell me that you want to fall behind.”
“Ha.”
No matter how many times I protest, that bad habit of mouth will not be fixed.
Lehan couldn't understand where Rupert, who was born and raised in the Imperial
Palace, learned such a tone. I asked Louise, his other escort driver,
unintentionally, but he only shrugged his shoulders. You've done that since I was.
“When are you going?”
“I wanted to say hello and start now.”
“Don't you hate when you go?”
As I usually report to Lariette, I just nodded rather than stared at my face with a
sick belly egg, but today I have a lot of questions. Lehan nodded when he found a
fallen leaf sitting on his bedside table.
“Do you want to see it like that?”
“It's a dog. Who wants to see it?”
Rupert frowned hard between his eyes and turned his back. Muscles on his spacious
back wriggle with his movements. Because the maiden, who was going to bring a
change of clothes, ran away in fear, he was still wearing only one pair of pants,
which was a spit.
Although he was very familiar with it because it was a common sight at the Academy,
Lehan was a little surprised to see how well he trained. It can be compared to a
knight who trains the body every day. Even though the emperor of an empire as big
as Bernardi was sitting in front of a desk all day buried in a pile of documents
because he didn't have enough time to pay, there was no way to know as Rehan, who
had been watching when he trained separately.
“When you've finished speaking, turn it off.”
“Then I'll go.”
Rupert didn't even look at Lehan. Now that he doesn't seem really interested again,
Lehan left the Imperial Palace, guessing that he might forget Lariet a little bit
after more time.
And less than a day later, I realized how foolish I was.

“Your Majesty?”
Lehan found my master in an alley a little away from the house where Larriet worked
as a tutor.
As of today, Lehan was in good physical condition and his senses were sensitive.
Lehan left La Riette's house and was stuck in her back all the time she moved with
her. The place where I felt my gaze was a street I would never have discovered if
it weren't for Rehan's astute knight's sense. He found Rupert with a skill close to
mischief.
After taking Lariette, Lehan quickly ran to catch the man who was sending his gaze
to me. The man wearing a black robe turned over was similar to that of Lehan. When
the distracted big man faces Lehan, he unexpectedly flinched and turned behind.
“... Your Majesty.”
It wasn't until Lehan pronounced one syllable and one syllable vigorously with
confidence that the man stopped walking.
“Why did you come here?”
In the voice mixed with Rehan's sigh, the man slowly took off the hood that was
covering his face. As Lehan was convinced, it was Rupert. And because of his
carefree attitude, Lehan felt that it was not the first time he had followed him.
“Did you follow me?”
“...”
“Why are you following me? If caught, Lariette may hide his traces again. At that
time, you won't want to interact with me either.”
“Your sister told me not to see me, but she didn't shout at me not to look at me.”
“I'm asking why.”
Rupert's expression becomes cold. I ask because I don't know. He was envious of
Lehan, who talked face-to-face with Lariet, and was jealous enough to want to tear
him down and kill him.
I come back after meeting casually and well. Even if I looked at my face from afar,
I used to overturn my mind that I had already lost my mind.
“It's stupid. Ask me something obvious. Because I want to see it.”
“...”
“If I don't see her, I think I'll die.”
Still, you only look at it quietly from afar. Look at this level, you too.
In addition, Rupert smiled lightly. As soon as Lariette was laughing on the other
side.
Oh, that woman laughs no matter where she goes.
I often feel relieved that she hates her and seems crazy, because she gets along
well in places other than the Imperial Palace.
Lariette was busy moving inside the mansion, peeking through the window. She smiles
as she walks out on a white apron and comes out with a snack with her children.
Rupert smiled outrageously on his maritime face. Even in the Imperial Palace, the
four tribes couldn't use sugar filled bread.
“Good laugh, your sister.”
“Your Majesty.”
“I'm going to die because I'm out of breath. Because of your sister.”
I wouldn't have regretted this if I had killed it the day I first met. I wouldn't
have felt like this if I hadn't put it next to me at all.
“Is it weird to think it's okay though.”
Even if I die because of him, though.
Lehan sighed at Rupert's bold words. In the end, what he said he would forget was
the hopeful illusion of Lariette and Lehan.
#14. Hide and Seek
Margaret's aunt, Isarette, was running a small bakery right next to a business run
by Margaret's husband. She's a stubborn wife who doesn't even think about closing
the store even though she's older and harder to care for. Her son, the baker
Fernand, was all the clerk at the store.
Margaret was always concerned about Isaret's health. Liel and Miel also wrote a
letter with her little hands twisting her little hands saying that Grandma Isarete
should rest.
I picked up on ISALET by correcting clumsy expressions and spelling in the letters

written by the children. It's not easy for children to follow because they like
their relatives and maidens rather than mothers. However, Lady Isarete was a good
person to have a crush on even me who didn't know much about her.
Shortly after settling in this village, I had witnessed several times an old woman
who was older than her mother handing out freshly baked bread directly to children
in the slums instead of leftover bread sold.
Isalet is unable to leave the house due to the flu that was prevalent not long ago.
I folded a paper rose with Riel in the hope that she would be happy. When the rose
was about thirty years old, Fernand, the son of Isareth, visited Margaret's house.
“Uncle Fernand?”
Miel had no skills in origami because his hands were too small. I recognize my
uncle who throws a folded white rose into the air and raised his head through a
piece of pure white paper that was distracted by the fall of the outstanding number
of children.
“Miel, do you have a mother?”
“No. Mom is in my father's shop.”
Fernand's face is flooded by the child's fresh answer. I held my head out while
holding Miel about to run to the living room. Riel also runs to me and embraces me.
“Are you in a hurry?”
“Ah! Ah, hello, Lady Riette.”
I didn't have a private acquaintance with Lady Isarete, but I often go in and out
of the store because I love her and his bread. Fernand, who recognized me,
scratched his back with a nice smile. As gentle as Lady Isarete, he explained that
he had to leave the store for a while because he had to go to the next village to
get his mother's medicine.
“So I came here because Margaret wanted me to see the store, but I'm not at home. I
think I should go to the store.”
“I heard that Margaret is busy doing business these days.”
“That's right. I was in trouble.”
Fernand sighed, touching my slightly protruding chin. I imbued Miel's forehead

playing with my hair, kissed Riel, and then looked at him. He was looking at me
with a little blanky eye.
“Oh, ah, I'm very close to the kids!”
Fernand raises his natural sound to his voice. I looked puzzled at his reddened
cheek, and chuckled my head.
“Because I'm a tutor.”
“Miel and Riel are demanding kids, and they're amazing, Lady Riet.”
“Just call me Riet.”
“Yes? How dare I...”
Fernand is surprised by his dark eyes wide open. Although it is known that my
family had fallen, he still seemed to find it very difficult for me because of the
prejudice that I was from an aristocrat. I call myself a lady all the time, and I
always use the extreme name.
Hagin, an aristocrat is a village where all of the old barons are rattling with one
act without a spirit. Moreover, the title certificate of a man named Baron was so
crude that it seemed suspicious to me to be falsified. So I understood that Fernand
was making it difficult for me, but I wanted to mix in their village without
feeling uncomfortable. I'm an aristocrat, so I don't want to be lazy.
“Like Baron, I'm a person who doesn't have a certificate of title or anything. I
don't want Mr. Fernando to feel uncomfortable about me.”
Fernand nodded so hard that he wanted to be a little violent. As his face gradually
turned red, and his ears flared red, I was worried that he might have moved
Isarete's cold.
“Yes, how long is the store empty?”
“I think it will be empty for about two days.”
“So let me see it?”
“Can you do that?”
I was surprised by Fernand's loud voice and gave strength to the arms that held the
children. Liel, whose eyes were fresh and attractive, turned his head and stared
fiercely at my uncle.
“Uncle! The teacher is surprised because of his uncle!”
“I hate my uncle! Get out! Get out!”
When Miel escaped from my arms, he fisted on Fernand's leg and joined him to send
him out. I smiled and nodded to Fernand, who was embarrassed and restless.
“Yes, I will. Do I only need to sell the bread on display?”
“I only baked bread that didn't spoil well, so it would be fine for about three
days! Thank you so much, Lee, Lee, Riet!”
I reached out to Fernand, who stuttered badly and handed the keys to the store. The
moment he received the key, he only touched his fingertips very slightly, but he
was horrified and flashed his arms and apologized. I am not a member of the family
who thinks the common people are dirty, but I grabbed his arm rising toward the sky
in order to live a good misunderstanding. The sound of Hi-profit echoes in the ear.
“Mr. Fernand, you don't need to apologize. It's okay. When can I go to the store?”
“... thank you tomorrow morning.”
He bowed his head deeply and exited the living room of Burinake. I kept his back
and put a key in his pocket that was as small as a store.
Riel is staggering.
“Why are you laughing, Liel?”
“Teacher, won't you come to my house tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are not the days when I come to Riel's house
anyway.”
“Then can we go to the store?”
I laughed at Riel, who blinked her eyes gently when she was fresh. They are
children who remind me of young Rehan. Sometimes I don't like it, and when I stare
at it with my mouth squeezed, I also thought of Rupert, who couldn't say anything
about it. Of course, he's an angelic child that can't be compared to his shyness.
“Yeah, Liel. It's okay to come.”

Early the next morning, Fernand greeted me with a bright smile at Isarete's bakery.
The fragrant smell vibrated inside the store, whether it was baking bread in the
kitchen. As if he were welcoming guests, he gave me croissants and black tea with
plenty of butter, and sat me in a seat at the back of the stand. There was a soft
cushion on the chair, and it glowed like new.
“Well, can I help too?”
“No! It's okay! It's a very small shop, so it's quick.”
With a smile, Fernand pulled a long tray densely packed with croissants out of the
oven and headed to the showcase. As he walked back and forth in the kitchen a few
times, the glass showcase was filled with delicious bread.
“When should I close the store door?”
“When the sun goes down, please close it, Riet. Thank you so much.”
“No, it's not really hard work either.”
He gave me a small pocket every time, asking me to pay for my hard work, and then
handed me a note with what to do. Even though I said it in words, the list wasn't
long enough to remember everything.
“Then I'll go, Riette.”
“Yes, please go.”
I don't know in which part of my words there is such a crying corner, but Fernand's
expression becomes weird. It seemed to me that every time I saw me, I felt sad, but
yesterday and today my face was so blushing.
I wonder if I really got sick anywhere. Even though I was worried, I bowed my head
to avoid his hot gaze, which felt a little turbulent. Even my debut tanto had never
received proper attention. Certainly, it will be an excess of self-consciousness.
“Yes, Riette. Thank you very much for the store.”
When Fernand opens the door, a refreshing bell rings small inside the store. In
order to be able to look into the bread from the outside, the windows of the store
are large. Dust floats through the summer sun. It looked pretty, but if you sit on
bread, guests will hate it.
You can hear birds chirping as you open the window right next to you to shake off
the dust that accumulates at the cash register. It was accompanied by the cool
sound of the wind rushing through the bushes. Summer is crying. I checked the
calendar hanging on the kitchen wall.
I tried to forget it, but I knew what day it was. Today was Rupert's real birthday,
which the majority of the Empire did not know. I wanted to congratulate him when he
was born in the middle of the summer, and I pledged to celebrate it. It's no longer
possible to do that.
I couldn't send him a letter, a gift, or anything, and I started folding the paper
roses I had taught Riel. Looking at the yellow-green colored paper, it reminds me
of the snow resembling the greenery of summer.
“Welcome.”
I raised myself from my seat to the bell ringing for the first time since Fernand
left. However, he quickly added his ass to the judgment that he was not a guest. As
if it were a hot day, Lehan came into the store with a few buttons on his shirt
unbuttoned.
“La, ah, Riet.”
“Why?”
“I came here because I wanted to make sure I was doing well.”
“I sent you a letter.”
At my words, Lehan took a piece of paper with only the palm of his hand out of his
arms and waved it. This is my reply to dozens of letters he sent.
Was this paper a letter saying, “Don't contact me because I'm doing well?”
“Yeah.”
“It was so short that I couldn't judge whether I was doing well or not.”
“I definitely said I was doing well, but why? Would you like to properly fill Your
Majesty with such foolish judgment?”
The man standing next to Lehan laughs at my harsh words. I was distracted by Lehan
and couldn't look at him, and I was instantly hardened. The blonde that popped out
under the hood of the robe looked brilliant as if it were crushed by the sun.
However, Rupert was not the man who was more dedicated than Lehan. Other than
blondes, he has no corners that resemble him at all, and he is the owner of a hazy,
rather than glamorous, eye-catching feature.
“... who is it?”
“Oh, this is my junior that I knew when I was in academy.”
The man frowned. It was a ferocious momentum that didn't seem like a junior at all,
but as soon as I looked at myself, he nodded briefly.
“Yes, juniors...”
Rehan's junior tried to narrow his eyes and stared at Lehan, and soon turned his
gaze towards me. It's a very straight gaze. I didn't want to lose to him, so I
looked face to face without avoiding my eyes. He was the one who turned his head
first. I smiled at a strange sense of victory and reached out to him.
“Nice to see you. It's called Riet.”
The man stared at my hand that was pushed out to me and began to look through my
face again. I touched my face with my other hand because I wanted flour or sugar to
splash on my face while cleaning up the bread. However, nothing is touched.
“Did you put anything on my face?”
“No, yo.”
He held my hand very belatedly, as if he had intended to make me feel sorry. I

asked him to shake hands, and he kissed the back of my hand as if he had come to
the prom. It was a light touch like a bird's hair.
Even though it was a short kiss that didn't show much selfishness, I was upset and
bitten my body. The back of his hand, which touched his mouth, was as hot as if it
were on fire. I controlled my mind because I didn't want to show my face blushing.
“Oh, I wasn't trying to surprise you.”
He apologized and smiled slowly. It was a voice that was neither low nor high, and
a plain face with no characteristics, but the laughter was very attractive. I
looked at his slightly lifted lips and turned my head towards Lehan. If you are an
aristocrat, you are likely to remember my face, and from his standing position, he
was buried with a high-pressure attitude peculiar to the nobility. What are you
trying to do if you catch my identity?
“How did he come?”
“Oh, I wasn't trying to bring it. I stumbled upon it.”
“It's not my shop, but what if I bring guests?”
“Don't worry. I don't want to be treated because I'm a person who plays and eats
because I can't finish the entrance properly.”
Lehan introduced my juniors in a flirtatious manner. The man shrugged to his

shoulders and did not even look at Lehan, who deprecated himself. Instead, they
talk to me again.
“I like bread, but I see, yo.”
The Academy also paid back money and had a lot of money to enter, and the tone was
strange as if Hadae was more familiar. I raised my head and nodded to him as if he
was trying to work hard.
“Yes. Are you thinking of buying bread? I don't think we can serve tea to both
people because the seats are narrow. The table is small enough for me to barely
sit.”
Instead of looking at the man, I stared at Lehan and added.
“Moreover, I'm not very close to Lehan, so this position is a bit uncomfortable.”
Even if I keep coming to town alone, I'm worried that anyone's eyes will catch me,
and I'll die, but I'm wearing a hump. It was also not understood that Rupert
allowed him to go out frequently. When I was his maiden, I had to run out of all
kinds of Ayang in order to visit Belua once. I wonder if Rehan is screaming at him
like me.
“Sorry, Riet.”
When I was offended, Rehan solidified his face and apologized. It was me who did
the wrong thing to me, and Lehan seemed to be a little frustrated without worrying
about it. The man came up to me to see if he didn't even hear me saying that he was
uncomfortable. He's tall enough for me to touch his shoulder, so I feel like a
small shop is only smaller.
It wasn't nice for a strange man with one head bigger than me to get close to me,
and I rushed to a corner where there was no place to step back. He reached beyond
the stalls. I tried pressing a hard stone wall with my back, but the wall couldn't
move. When the man stood in front of my nose, I flinched because the cool scent
poked my nose. The man's throat moves loudly.
“Why and why are you doing this? Lehan!”
When I was embarrassed to find Lehan with a small scream, he hurriedly walked
towards us. How far away he was from this small bakery, and the time Lehan walked
felt like an eternity.
At that time, a short, hot wind touched my ear. The man was laughing with a funny
little voice as if I was tired of being white. I was dazed for a moment and
couldn't be sane at the sound of laughter resembling a refreshing summer night,
which was different from the slow smile I had before. He put his big hand on my
frozen head, took off a piece of paper and flew it into the air.
Ah. My face becomes beautiful because I thought I was doing a fool in front of
someone I didn't know. I bowed my head as I looked at the flying confetti.
“I think I'm scared.”
“Oh, no. I was a little surprised at the time when it came without saying
anything.”
“I'm sorry if I was rude.”
The man asked for forgiveness with a polite turo, as if the technology had become
accustomed to it imperceptibly. He bowed his head and drew attention to the paper
roses spread out on the stand. It was better than Miel, but I also didn't have
great dexterity, so it looked poor compared to fresh flowers. I was a little
ashamed of the unseen roses, so I covered the stand with my hands.
“Who are you folding to give?”
After folding it hard, I can't send it to Rupert. I sighed lightly at the man's
question.
“I don't really fold it to give it to anyone.”
“Then can you give me one?”
“What about this rose?”
“Yes.”
I checked the look of the man with an unexpected request. I suspected that he was
making fun of me, but he wasn't serious enough. My puzzled face reflects on the
blurred wall.
“Yeah, well. There's no reason I can't give it to you.”
I gave a small nod, and then gathered the roses made of paper. It seemed quite
plausible when I took out a small perfume bottle that I carried and poured a few
drops into a bunch of paper flowers full of yellow and blue roses.
“I only need one song.”
“No. Because I don't have an owner anyway.”

The man held a bunch of paper flowers, which had no commodity value, with a careful
hand as if it were a treasure. It is a delicate hand that contrasts with a blunt
face. When I looked at his finger, elongated like a pianist, he quickly hid his
hand between his sleeves.
“Thank you.”
“Don't just do it with words, buy some bread.”
I walked into the bakery without much effort and pointed to a showcase full of
bread as I shed Rehan and a man trying to go out empty-handed. Fernand would have
trusted me and left the store, but if he couldn't sell a single piece of bread, he
wouldn't be too shy. I can't even blame him for being so nice.
It wasn't until then that Lehan moved his body to put some bread on a tray. I still
couldn't take my eyes off the bunch of roses and approached the man standing tall
and gave me an empty tray.
“Bread. Please buy it.”
“Ah.”
The man seemed to be barely distracted by my words, and soon picked up a soup or a
pungent black bread to eat with dipping and bringing it to me. If you put it in
water or milk and boil it, the amount increases even if it doesn't taste good, so
it's very poor among the people in this town. Why do I choose this kind of bread
because I have a lot of money?
“Do you really want to eat this bread?”
“... even a problem?”
The man tilted his head hard, as if puzzled. I opened my mouth, pointing to the
white and soft breads that Rehan brought, full of butter and sugar, and delicious
from the smell.
“Wouldn't those things be delicious? It's a white, soft bread.”
“Because I don't like white and soft things now.”
His words suddenly become shorter, probably because I rudely evaluated the tastes
of men. When the man replied, he shut his mouth tightly to see if he was offended.
There are people in the world who don't like white and soft bread.
I wanted to have a different taste, but I calculated the bread without pursuing it
anymore. When the pumpy black bread is packed separately from the bread that Rehan
picked and handed over, Lehan looks at the man in a distance.
“Don't you calculate it?”
“I do it, do it?”
“Did you forget all the discipline of the Academy? I will teach you that it is the
joy of juniors to serve seniors I met after a long time.”
Lehan watched the man pull out his wallet with a unique and sensitive smile. I
thought Rehan would be very generous to his juniors, but now I don't think that's
the case either. It seems very proud to break the wallet of a junior. I guessed
that their relationship would not be very good.
“It became a change.”
The man handed me money with a blunt face, and then turned his back to exit the
store.
The black bread he picked was definitely tasteless, and since I treated him chilly,
I thought he would never come to this bakery again. The clerk will think it's not
friendly, and the bread doesn't taste good. However, as if breaking my
expectations, he visited Isarete's bakery the next day. I couldn't hide my
puzzlement when I was greeted by him visiting the store alone without Rehan.
The man bought only black bread without knowing me in particular. Is there a charm
I don't know about the black bread that Fernand baked? He was excellent for a small
town bakery owner, so his black bread might be particularly tasty.
A man named Rehan's junior became a regular at a bakery. Almost once every two
days, I used to stop by a bakery to buy black bread. I've never bought expensive
bread, only black bread. I called black bread inside a regular customer who had not
yet made a common name.
“Can you pack it up, do you want to eat here?”
When asked by me, the man looks at the small table by the window and nods slightly.
He said he was not a knight now, but since he was from an academy known for his
rigorous training, the man was quite large. I watched him crumple on a small chair
that was just right for me, and then cut the black bread into a size that was easy
to eat.
“Will I give you a cup of tea?”
I just lifted my head again.
It was a very arrogant attitude, but I don't really hurt my mood because the man's
expression was careless. It's not about ignoring me, but because I'm originally
like that person. Imperceptibly, I adapted to his silence, where there was no way
to speak as if someone had pasted his mouth with glue.
I placed fragrant black tea and black bread on a tray and placed it on the table
where he was sitting. The black bread was as pungent as always, but it smelled
savory because it was freshly baked this morning. I feel hungry because it smells
like ripe bread. As I sniffed my nose, the man who was reading the book raised his
head.
“... do you want to eat?”
“Oh, I haven't eaten breakfast yet.”
“I eat. I eat three full meals.”
Whether I eat two or four meals a day, there is no way for a man to know. I was
puzzled by his words that seemed to know me, and I chuckled my head.
“Is it me? How do you know?”
Did Lehan tell me. However, as Lehan remembers, I think I'm a person who values
dessert rather than meals. After I entered the Imperial Palace, I packed three
meals for three or three full meals. Because Rupert's food was poisonous or had to
be blemished.
“Yeah, because it looks like it.”
The answer that came back was very cold. I was amazed at the attitude of a man who
just cut it off. It looks like I'm going to eat three full meals at three o'clock.
I don't know what it means, but when I look at his face, I don't think it's a
compliment. As a regular customer, I brought back the soft butter that I had put on
the table to serve him as a service.
“Yes. So I was going to eat this buttered bread for breakfast, I am.”
“Anyhow.”
I snorted at the man's nonchalant words and turned around. Even with the medicine
that Fernand had saved from the neighboring village, there was no driveway in
Isarete's illness, so I quickly became a temporary clerk at the bakery. If Fernand
leaves the bread baked in the morning, he only needs to organize the bread and sell
it, so it's not really hard. It's not as much as a tutor, but the remuneration was
salty, and Fernand said he could only come out during his spare time.
I see a man piercing my back as I often walk to the back of the stand with butter
on the road. It is an obsessive gaze that you can see without turning around. I
shamelessly ignored him and cut the soft croissant in half and smeared it with fig
jam. Fernand is a great baker who spares no butter when making croissants, so he
doesn't need to apply butter again.
I was a little worried that I had brought butter that I would not even apply to the
road, and I swiped my head out on the stand. I tried to take a peek, but he was
still watching me, and my eyes came into contact.
“Why?”
It was you who looked at me before, and the man gave me a bumpy planting of why he
looked at himself. The sun coming through the window overflows over his head. It
was a plain face with no conspicuous corners, and a strange appearance that I
couldn't remember when I turned around, but that hair was like a work of art
created by God. Like Rupert by all means.
“The color of my hair is beautiful.”
“Ha.”
A man laughs in vain. He was a senseless person who didn't care in many ways, but
when I faced it many times, I was curious. It's probably a person living near here,
but why haven't I seen it before? Because it looks so ordinary, you may not have
known it even after passing by.
“Then I don't know the name. Do you want to make a common name for us?”

I got up from my seat because of the man's resolute refusal. The butter, which was
melted properly on bread at room temperature, was delicious enough to be mouth-
watering even if it smelled. Black bread is pumpy, so it will only be edible if it
is smeared with butter.
“If you give me your name, I'll give you this butter.”
“I don't need it.”
As I shake with butter, the man laughs again with a loud wind blowing sound. His
slow laugh went very well with Hao's sunshine. I felt a strange feeling and took a
stride in front of him.
“Let's laugh again.”
“That's why.”
“Again, laugh.”
The man tried to beat me to see if I was uncomfortable when he came close to me.
However, there is no way that you will be able to sit on a table that is tightly
attached to the window. He just turned his head back a little, but he didn't
completely avoid me.
“It's weird. Where have we seen it?”
People with such a common appearance can be seen everywhere. However, such a tangy
and cold tone was not common, so if I had ever met it, I would have remembered it.
“Haven't you met many times? At this store.”
“No, not this store. I don't know?”
If a man knows me, it's a big deal. I rattled, scared, and looked up at him with
great nervousness. What if I received my father's four weeks? No, Lehan can't bring
someone like that. But there was no complete belief that Rehan would not betray me.
The man persevered with me without feeling restless while I was carefully tearing
off his face. The senseless eyes without the agitation of the moment would have
touched the battlefield several times, but the clean face without a single scar did
not match the knight. At first glance, even though it was a weak impression, the
facial expressions and eyes were sharp, and it did not create a gentle atmosphere
like Fernand.
I don't know anyone like this. But why does it feel so familiar? Is it really
simply that he often comes to the bakery?
“If you come this close.”
The man who did not impose any sanctions on my rudeness finally opened his mouth.
It is close enough to breathe in the ear. The distance between him and me is only
about a kilometer. I quickly apologized and tried to raise my body, but the man
grabbed my forearm and raised it up.
“It would be dangerous.”
His voice was threatening. A voice that is neither high nor low echoes in the ear.
It's hard to believe that such a sweet voice belongs to him.
“Me, I'm sorry.”
When the man suddenly caught him and lost his center and whistled, he gave strength
to the hand that caught me.
It was a moment. The man pulled my arm in an instant and hugged me in his arms.
Because he was sitting on a chair, I was hugged like a doll on his lap. When the
forehead hits the firm chest, the body freezes due to embarrassment. Soon the hook
came up to a cheap scent, and I completely hardened. The situation was not
understood. Until then, I didn't think it was deliberate that he overtook me.
“.”
When I was insane, I tried to get up, but I went back to nothing because the man
gave strength to the arm that wrapped me around me. I pushed his chest out to
distance him. It doesn't budge as if it were a rock. I wonder if he knocked me down
on purpose. He is a dangerous person because he can't be strange. The man bowed his
head, and he couldn't tell what kind of facial expression he was making or what he
thought he was doing this.
“Why is this? Let it go!”
“Just a little bit.”
“Yes?”
“Wait a minute...”
The voice of a man sounds son-in-law. The back end is so small that you can hardly
hear it. He buried his head on my shoulder without my permission, and I was angry
with fire and soon gave up. Because I wasn't angry.
Certainly, I have to be angry that someone I don't know has forced contact with me,
but I don't know why the feeling of getting angry disappears. I wonder if it's
because his hard shoulder that I see is trembling small. His breath was as deep and
low as a sigh. I don't think I'm crying.
“Hey.”
“...”
I wonder if something happened. For some reason, I looked down at his head with
compassion. If you were a junior in Lehan, you would definitely be much younger
than me. He didn't look like it at all, but he's still an inexperienced boy.
Without waking up, I stroked his head as a young Lehan sheep.
“If I do this again next time, I'll report it to the police department.”
A man who slowly raises his head at my words stares at me. I blinked when his
cloudy wall looked like a cool rusty eye at the moment. When I looked back, it was
still cloudy like the sky with a lot of dark clouds.
The man gave me down carefully, unlike when he hugged me rudely. They even pick up
the butter that has fallen on the floor by hand and put it on a tray. The man's
expression was so complicated that it couldn't be explained. As if the insensitive
mask I was wearing was broken, I no longer took out words in a crowded face at
stake.
The man who lifted his head to me left the store without an apology. And I couldn't
see him for a while.
“Did you follow me again?”
Lehan is polite even in situations where he is stunned and may move backwards.
There is no way to raise a voice, or to frown carelessly. It seems like a person
who moved and wrote down “What is chivalry” by Grimoalt III, who is evenly and
densely written.
Rupert shrugged his shoulders as he looked down at the knowledgeable Lehan. Lehan
sometimes looked more at me than Louise.
“When the hell do you take care of the principals? If it is discovered that the
Emperor of the Empire is following an escort, the Senate will be overturned.”
“I don't like you and I'm not following you, so don't you worry?”
At Rupert's words, Lehan exhaled a long sigh that he had endured.
No, who doesn't know that.
In order to protect the emperor, he abandoned the family and asked for an escort,
but the emperor didn't seem to have much intention of defending my position.
Focusing on Gorten, the Senate pressured his youth, and the Grand Duke attracted
aristocrats who could be on my side under the water. In other words, now is
definitely not the time to empty the Imperial Palace.
Nevertheless, it was already the third time I discovered the emperor who had
secretly followed him. How do people who have never touched a sword properly hide
it well?
“Your Majesty!”
“I'll be back soon, so shut up.”
Rupert sharpened his teeth like a beast and stared at Lehan. Lehan shut his mouth
because the pronunciation of leaking one after another was quite livable. Satisfied
with the quiet Rehan, Rupert once again threw his eyes at the place where he had
been observing. She was always at the end of her gaze.
He was pleased that Lariette worked in a bakery. The window was so large that I
could see it clearly from the inside. There were so many days when no one watched
Lariet secretly, that I couldn't count them all with my fingers. It's enough to
figure out whose bakery Larriet works in, what the children she cares for look
like, and what kind of human being is Fernand, the baker.
The small village in the countryside is unpretentious, but he has been looking for
it again and again. Every time I come, I pledge not to step again, dozens or
hundreds of times. However, he gave up because his head and legs played separately.
“Then I'm going to see La Riette. Please wait.”
Lehan, who showed a disgruntled attitude towards Rupert, followed. Even though I
wasn't really trying to raise the medicine, it boiled inside. He impulsively
followed Lehan.
“What are you thinking now?”
Lehan is surprised and flutters his long arms. A perplexed escort tried to dry my
master, but Rupert was not caught.
“Are you trying to enter?”
“Cincy.”
As he muttered in a small manner while ignoring Lehan, the insidious green wind
envelops his face and disappears. Lehan genuinely admired his face, which changed
in an instant. Known to the public as an alchemist who cooperates with the
military, his ability was really revealing as much as dust.
“Did it happen?”
Rupert stood in front of the bakery with his mouth wide open in surprise. It's a
place I wanted to enter so much, but a strange hesitation grabs my ankle. Rather
than being anxious about what will happen if I get caught, it is an emotion caused
by the fact that if I see Lariet up close, I will not be able to suppress my
impulses properly.
What if I want to catch it? No, I already wanted to hang. The heart is pounding.
Lehan, who caught up with him, first opened the door when he took a slight step
back, fearing that the thump of his heart would be heard even in the ears of
others.
Jingle.
A small piece of paper echoes with a pretty sound. Lariette rose from his seat at
the same time.
“Welcome.”
After discovering Lehan, Lariette reaped a friendly smile. Seeing her after a long
time, there is no corner where she has changed significantly. It's just a little
taller, and it looks a little dry whether you've struggled. And it's still damn
pretty.
Rupert stood at the door as if he were stuck at the door and looked at Lariette
approaching Lehan. The hair, which seems to have grown a little, is tied up roughly
high, and the thin jawline is revealed as it is. The neck, surrounded by a pure
white collar, was long and thin, which gave me the urge to touch it. He barely
persevered with a raised hand, wanting to touch her cheek.
“You want to buy black bread?”
A gentle voice that seems a little slow.
Ripens in the ear. Rupert boldly acknowledged my heart. Soon after Larriet left the
Imperial Palace, he denied and denied her, but he missed her like crazy. Even
round, large brown eyes, and even trivial parts, such as bald cheeks and frowning
noses when laughing. Even when I closed my eyes, I used to draw and draw again and
again.
Rupert, who came out of the store, went to La Riette again the next day, while
shedding Lehan, who selflessly introduced himself as a junior. The day after I came
out pledging that I should never visit again, and the next day.
Rupert regretted climbing the stairs to open the door of the bakery. I thought it
would be like this. Greed cannot be filled by seeing it up close. I knew I was
going to want something more and I wanted something more.
However, the regret of encroaching on him from the moment he left the Imperial
Palace was forgotten the moment Larriet's face came into view. Even though he
didn't have much to talk to at first, Yang, Lariet, who dispelled his worries,
treated him as gently as he did to all the guests who visited the store. He liked
that she looked up at herself and grinned. Even though it was a smile that my son-
in-law would throw away when I learned that I was the emperor, Rasperich.
When I was holding a tray and watching Lariette moving like a small animal, I felt
sweet, not even cheap black bread that would not be sold on Fifth Avenue, let alone
the Imperial Palace. The feeling of being caught or prematurely diminished over
time. Rupert sat in the seat recommended by Lariette and watched her in a big way.
If Rehan knew it, it would probably be a flagship.
Rupert has a lot of work to do. This is because the assassin hired by the Grand
Duke finally crippled Arnulf. The desperate emperor did not know what he was going
to do, and the Duke of Arnbach lost contact with the elders and was also awarded a
quiet place. Concerned, Lariette approached him with a light step as he tuk-tuk
tuk-tuk the teacup placed on the table with his fingertips.
Rupert suddenly thought that her movements were like small flowers. There is a
clear smell of grass from her fluttering as if it were more empowering to her
thoughts. I was breathless by the maritime laughter that I didn't know about my
speed. I don't know how I'm enduring this moment.
“I'm a regular, so I even tried to give you butter, originally.”
“...”
“If you give me your name, I can give it to you.”
Rupert Edgar Raspe Bernerum. King Lasperich I. The man who shamelessly won the Red
Throne without connecting the blood of Velima, a cruel emperor who killed you and
all your family.
What kind of face would you have if you answered so much? He wanted to touch the
fluttering hair in front of my eyes. Action comes first, and regrets, as always,
are followed. I didn't even dare to think about it, and I just wanted to get a
little closer.
Then, because he was caught by him, Lariette fell. The body that fits into his arms
was small and soft. With bones on her back touching her hands, Rupert decided to
secretly send quality food to the front of her house.
“Why is this? Let it go!”
The voice of La Riette is raised. The stiff back neck flutters bright red. Even in
that desolate moment, I wanted to give a kiss like bird's hair because of the fine
and delicate lines caught my eye. After trying to suppress her impulse, Rupert
quickly raised her up. No, I was trying to set it up. I certainly felt so bad, but
why is my hand holding her tight?
“... wait a minute.”
I thought today would be the last time. Because it was dangerous to approach this
much. Yeah, the last one. This is the end of the play where she mixes words with
someone else who doesn't know Lariet at all. Now I have to be satisfied with
watching from afar. Thinking about it made me feel a little relaxed.
“Just a little bit.”
Rupert buried his head on her shoulder. The familiar scent of tears Narimanchi
makes the inside of your head pure white. She fondly stroked his head to see if he
was upset about his heart. My heart beat violently in a soft slam. Are you still so
kind to others? Still, why can't you just give me a side?
He knew the answer.
Because I killed you.
Rupert wanted to slaughter Lasperich I, who had fallen Belua, with his own hands,
if he could. I looked for the possibility of alchemy to reverse time, but turning
back life instead of a day or two belongs to the realm of God.
Rupert could not deny that Rasperich was not himself, even though he blamed or
discouraged me for a sin he had not committed. She knew Lasperich I, who she knew,
so well that she couldn't lose weight.
Rasperich killed the emperor and Arnulf and tore the Grand Duke to death. He
brutally punished Belua, who hid Akan's daughter, and dried up the seed to the
defense of the guard if it was possible that it was even a little bit of Velima's
blood.
Rupert understood Lasperich. It was my plan in the first place, so it's no wonder.
If he hadn't known Lariette, Rupert would surely have become such an emperor.
I can't reach you because I'm such a terrible human being.
Rupert let go of Lariette. Be attentive and affectionate, afraid that the petals
will be crushed even by the wind.
The man does not come even today. I don't have a big acquaintance, but I'm secretly
waiting for regular customers when they don't come. However, no matter how much I
looked through, the door of the store did not open. Not many customers came in and
out of the bakery because it was such a small town, let alone the man I was waiting
for.
I woke up from my seat staring at a small bell that rarely rang. According to
Fernand, Isarete's illness is serious. Fernand had no spirit left to bake bread
every morning. I comforted him with tears in front of me and encouraged him to
leave the shop to me for a while.
I went over to the kitchen and made a croissant, the pride of the Isarete bakery,
on behalf of Fernand, with the poor skill he learned over his shoulder. When the
shaped dough is placed in the oven, it quickly smells fragrant. While waiting, I
swept a few fallen leaves that fell on the window sill. When I open the window for
ventilation, the air that touches my cheeks is pretty cool.
He told me the time when the dry tree flowed to me. It was a time when the poor had
to eat their hearts firmly because they were afraid of the harsh winter. I ended up
spending summer and autumn without celebrating Rupert's birthday.
When the body collapses in the cold, the heart becomes cool. I shoved the firewood
that Fernand had piled up early into the furnace. I wandered around trying to make
a fire, and I think the matches ran out. I tried shaking the matchbox on the table,
but it only caused dust.
I didn't know how to carry a lighter that uses oil, but I rarely used it because it
was so luxurious that I could get suspicious.
I put on a winter bonnet placed on a stand, and then wrapped a thick satin cape
around my body. A cute cape with dense lace and drops was a gift from Margaret. The
design is a bit childish for me to do, but I was grateful that it looked similar to
Miel and Liel's.
To help run the bakery a little more, I reduced the number of visits to Miel and
Liel's house to 3 times a week. The little fanatic Riel couldn't hide his dismay,
but he understood the circumstances of Ira Fernand, who was so good. I took
Fernand's hand and watched the child comforting him as an adult, and I admired him
a little.
There is no way for children to live the same time as adults. Imperceptibly, Miel
corrected his poor tone, and Riel learned quite a bit of manners, and it was
perfect for taking him to a party.
By the time Riel and Miel become full adults, Rupert will not take full control of
Bernardi, including the Senate, by establishing a royal power. I thought vaguely He
was an emperor who had been respected by the people until now, one year after his
ascension to the throne. Unlike the tyrants in my life I've experienced before.
According to occasional news from Rehan, Arnulf was crippled and the Grand Duke
suffered a terrible incurable disease. I didn't tell you what the “incurable
disease” was, but I decided that they would no longer be able to challenge Rupert's
throne. I was the only stumbling block to him. I picked up a fine rose-colored
envelope placed on the table.
“Lehan, give this letter to my mother instead.”
Lehan didn't tell Belua the news about me until I got a seat in the village. While
gossip was heard saying that the day was far away and that Arnulf or Grand Duke
simulated a rebellion, the South was peaceful without even a small manor war. I
didn't forgive him, but I probably won't be able to forgive him for the rest of my
life, but I handed him a letter to his mother.
I couldn't help but reply to my mother's letter from Rehan hesitantly. For her, I
was a child born with a heart. It is equally precious to her, whether she is born
with her body or with her heart. Wherever you are, it's nice to live freely, but
with the words of the urge to be careful. When I saw that there was no mention of
my father, he was still looking for me.
“Is Your Majesty doing well?”
“... what is the definition of getting along well?”

When asked Rupert's regards, Lehan would smile ambiguously and avoid answering. If
you eat well, sleep well, and laugh well, you get along well, why did you ask me?
Rupert didn't stay that way even when I kept his side. I didn't hesitate to ask
Lehan, who turned his eyes, hesitated to answer.
That was already two months ago. Lehan's visit was steeped. He was appointed as an
escort knight for Rupert, and he said that he is now the head of the Imperial
Knights, so it would be very busy to be busy.
I left the store wearing the fur gloves that Margaret gave me with the cape.
Isarete's bakery was located in a corner away from the city center, so I had to
walk a little to the square. You can buy matches at a nearby general store, but
today a market will be held in the plaza. I didn't know how long I could make
money, so I had to save even a penny.
Because it is such a small town, even the busiest day is not as crowded as Fifth
Avenue or the city of Saint-Pagne. I first looked at the stalls lined up in a
circle around the fountain in the plaza. When I approach a merchant who collects
and sells miscellaneous goods, he knows me.
“Oh, it's a bakery lady.”
“Hello.”
When I look up close, it's a familiar face. I smiled in a courtesy costume, and
then bent down to look at his things. Although it was early winter, it was quite
chilly, so of course there were matches. I paid for the match first, and then paid
attention to the eye-catching red gem-embellished hairpin.
“Is it pretty?”
“Yes, it's pretty.”
“I'll cut it off a little, so take it with me. I think it's going to fit in?”
I snorted at Zhang Shachi's lie and picked up my hairpin. Naturally, the fake
jewelry was crude, but the butterfly-shaped work itself is beautiful because it is
detailed. I had never bought a luxury item like this in recent years. At one time,
I was puffed up by the dream of becoming a man of Rupert and wasting the treasury
with luxury.
“How much is it?”
“Give me only three silver coins.”
“It's too expensive.”
I put down my hairpin coldly, and then sat down and turned my back. I thought the
merchant would catch me as a matter of course, but he didn't. This is because the
guest who was standing behind me picked up the hairpin. As he squinted, he bought a
hairpin right away without bargaining.
Aad! That's what I was trying to buy!
It would be useless if I lamented it in hindsight. There is an old saying that

other people's cakes look bigger. I squeezed my mouth because the hairpin, which
had not been such a ride, suddenly looked prettier. People are bargaining, but they
intervene. It was lethal.
The man looks back at me to see if I stared too much at the guest who bought the
hairpin. I opened my eyes in a circle. It was a face that seemed to have been seen
somewhere. It's a blurry impression, a face that can't be left until it's
memorable, but I know that face. Juniors of Lehan. I soon remembered him.
“Uh?”
The man opened his eyes as if he was surprised when I punted me. Then he quickly
turns his back and moves away. As his height was chiseled, the stride was large,
and he almost had to run. I only came to the store a few times, but I don't know
why I wanted to chase the customer, but I caught up with the man until the end.
“Why chase me, yo.”
The man stopped walking until he reached a dead end. It's as arrogant as when I
first met, as if I had forgotten the tech. I faced his restless, swaying wall
around.
“It's been a long time?”
I think he's not in the middle of a month meeting with a man. His beauty is greatly
distorted by the greeting I am happy to give.
“How have you been? Don't you come to the bakery now?”
“Riet!”
As soon as I took my feet off to get a little closer to the man who didn't open his
mouth as if he was embarrassed, someone called me. As he turned his head, Fernand
was walking into the alley with a jerk.
“Riet! Why is my step so fast?”
“Fernand.”
On Fernand's reddened forehead, sweat formed a peregrine peregrine. Because I ran

this much, I even sweat in this cold weather. I wasn't very healthy either, but
taking care of my sick old mother caused him to lose a lot of physical strength.
“Why is it in the plaza? Oh, do you know anyone?”
Fernand hardened his face. This is the first time I see it. It wasn't even staring
at me. I followed Fernand's gaze and looked back at the man. He was insensitive to
the amount when he frowned.
“You're a bakery guest.”
“I've never seen it. I don't seem to be a native of this town either...”
I don't know why Fernand, who is a good person, suddenly begs hard. I agree that he
is not from this town, but as I remember, he loved Fernand's black bread immensely.
Maybe it's so good that you're coming from another town? Just as Verno often
prepared famous desserts in the capital for me.
“That's right, guest. I've been watching it after a long time. I wanted to say
hello.”
“Riette, after saying hello, let's go back to the bakery with me.”
After staring at the man, Fernand grabs my hand without permission and leads me. I
got acquainted a lot by helping me work at a bakery, but I wouldn't have known this
much. I looked back at the man as I was drawn to Fernand. I have to ask why I
didn't come to the bakery. He goes forward to see what it means to accept my eyes.
The man strung up with his long legs and held Fernand's arm with a pod in my hand.
Beat without warning. The angle of the arm that turned around while making a loud
noise was very artificial. It didn't seem to have given me much strength, but soon
Fernand's scream rang in a quiet alley.
“Huh.”
Surprised, I covered my mouth with both hands. The man who walked in and out of the
store was arrogant, but elegant and polite, like an aristocrat. I didn't expect
this kind of rambunctiousness from him. Fernand hesitates, and a man comes to me
without a single thing. I felt strange. The cold, firm mouth, and frozen cool eyes
resemble someone I know very well. The facial features were completely different,
but the facial expressions were very similar.
“Yeah, can you kill me?”
Even the words he whispers with small lips.
“...”
I didn't answer right away. I really don't want him to kill Fernand. However, I
wanted to resolve my doubts. When I look up at a man straight in front of me, he
faces me without avoiding my gaze. I'm tall enough to raise my head for a long time
and bow my head there so I can see each other's eyes.
The man tilted his head a little to see if I was puzzled without words. Other than
the fact that the thin eyebrows are handsome, they look ordinary without a corner
to remember. It's awfully okay enough to forget when you turn around. Somehow it
looks a little artificial because it doesn't have too much characteristic.
“No.”
I shook my head resolutely as I stared at the man with his lips as if waiting for
an answer. It seemed that he would really kill Fernand if he was lying on the spot
where he fell and stumbled around Fernand delayed his answer a little longer.
The man lifted his head as if my answer was not surprising, and turned around.
Fernand was groaning and wandering to get up, but I chased the man. Fernand asked
for help, but he couldn't help it.
“Wait.”
Fortunately, the man listened to me this time. I stop striding my stride steps. I
caught him by the sleeve for fear of missing him. The face of the man who turned
around was as insensitive as always, but he didn't look into my eyes. I put in my
mouth the words I wanted to ask from a moment when the man walked in and out of the
bakery.
“Who are you?”

“...”
“Your Majesty... are you there?”
The man only avoids my gaze with his mouth firmly closed. I reached out with his
nose. The palpable nose blade was much sharper and higher than visible. His
eyesight gradually erased from the part where it touched my finger. His face,
buried in smoke like an ashy mist, soon appeared with the wind blowing to the west.
“Your Majesty.”
It was a little more mature than I remember, but how common is this kind of
brilliance? I closed my eyes as I faced Rupert's clear green light. Still, it is a
light that harshly embraces summer recordings. It seemed to smell the cool scent of
the old forest where we spent time together.
“... sorry.”
Rupert, who was staring at me, apologizes. He repeatedly opened and closed his
mouth as if he wanted to add something. I tried to suppress my heart thumping with
excitement. He bowed his head at an angle to see if he thought I was going to get
angry with him.
“I'm sorry for something.”
However, I was not particularly upset that Rupert came to me by deceiving his face.
It's just that I'm excited by the strange goodness that I can't understand on my
own. I wanted to check if I was doing well at least once, even at a distance.
“Has this been a long time?”
It's not really been a long time since I've been playing the role of a regular
customer who seemed to go in and out of Isarete's bakery. Of course, Rupert's
“face” was something I saw after a long time.
“Isn't it a long time coming? I think I've seen you after a long time.”
Rupert's voice gradually becomes smaller as if he were not confident. He didn't

have a corner that changed much from a year ago, but for some reason he felt a
little uncomfortable. Maybe it was because my head grew and covered my forehead
with a bushy look, and my complexion was not good as if I was tired. Kishil did not
know that his position was emperor, and if he had not been such an outstanding
person with his original beauty, he would have looked like a gutnook lung man.
He seems to be empowered to become an emperor without dealing with the emperor or

the Grand Duke. I shut my mouth when I realized that I didn't deserve anything as I
tried to nag a foolish guy who must be overworked.
“Wouldn't it be a very long time if people in and out of the bakery kept ruining
them?”
“For me, a day seems like an eternity.”
Rupert laughs. When I hear a ripe laugh in my ears, I even feel the illusion that I
have never left the Imperial Palace.
I had never even imagined what I could say if I met again, but when I faced it, I
felt so sick that I couldn't describe it. I bitten my lips rather than carefully
peering at his grim face. He slowly raises his arm and puts his finger between my
lips.
“Don't do that. It hurts.”
“... why did I come here?”
“Because I want to see it.”
Rupert's low voice echoes through the alleys. I had no choice but to blush when I
said that I didn't have the slightest laugh.
“I didn't find you as me, so I thought it would be okay.”
“Your Majesty.”
“Now I can't really see it in front of you. Even in a different way. I promise.”
Rupert first apologized before I got angry and pursued. When I asked why I did it,
I wanted to see it, and before I asked him not to do so, what more could I say when
I said I wouldn't do that in the future? I turned my head rather than staring at
him.
“Still, I'm glad there's no place where I'm hurt.”
“There are many places that are broken. Why not.”
He walked his sleeve as if asking him to worry about where he was injured. In
addition to long scars on the inside of the forearm, there are a lot of small knife
marks noticeably. I wonder if the Grand Duke and the Emperor have not yet given up
the throne even though they have become this frontier. When I opened my eyes wide
in surprise, he shrugged his shoulders and lowered his arms.
“Why did you get hurt so much?”
“Now come and don't pretend to worry.”
Rupert kicked the stone that popped out in front of me a couple of times. It looks
like it's been torched by me because it didn't fit the situation. I rummaged
through my pocket and pulled out an ointment similar to the one he had given me one
day.
“Apply this, Your Majesty.”
“... that should be cheap.”
“It still works. If you don't apply anything, it will look ugly, but why leave it
alone?”
Even though I put the ointment in front of his eyes, Rupert stared still at the
round ointment, and there was no sign of acceptance. However, the Imperial Palace
would be overflowing with better quality medicine, but you wouldn't need the
ointment sold at the town's general store. I clenched my fists with my unfolded
hand, embarrassed by his inaction. As soon as the ointment is covered, he reaches
out to me.
“Give me.”
“Wasn't it something you didn't need?”
Rupert held my wrist at any time when it was a sheep oyster that I didn't have to
give it to. I wrap my fist, which was holding the ointment tightly, with my big
hand. Because of the cool weather, the hands that touched me were warm. When I was
surprised by the sudden contact, he tried to intercept the ointment and let me go.
“I don't kill you. Don't be surprised.”
“... I'm not surprised to think so.”
“Give me what I was trying to give. I'm going to go now.”
Rupert was as calm as he always did. At night when I buried my face in my arms and
shed tears, I feel insensitive as if I had forgotten my sins, and even black ink
poured over my emotions.
As I watched it, it was bitter as if I had sprinkled sand on the open flesh. It was
me who wanted me not to do that, but I also became the decisive cause that made him
feel unaware of my feelings. But what can I say?
I slowly opened my mouth while holding the ointment in his hand as I was worried.
“Your Majesty.”
“Why.”
“Tori, be careful.”
“...”
Rupert frowns his eyebrows It's been a long time since I even saw the handsome Ami
crumpled. He raised one side of his mouth rather than staring at me hesitantly
without attaching four tribes. It was a ridicule close to self-help. It is not
clear to whom it is directed.
“I'd rather listen to Tori.”
“Yes?”
“He told me to be careful with you.”
“...”
“Then I wouldn't have known how I feel like a dog like this.”
Still, I'm a fool who can't even leave you buried with your back, so I'm going to
die upset, I'm going to die.
Rupert's voice was as small as a whisper. He stood on the spot and resented me, and
I bowed my head without even seeing him. It was a long time after that that he only
took a step.
I had no choice but to blankly watch Rupert's back as he moved away. I thought I
was going to look back at least once, but his head didn't even move. I heard a
scary urge to chase his back, but what would you say while holding on to him? Say
thank you for not ruining Belua? I couldn't be so shameless.
I took a step only after he completely disappeared from my sight.
“Riet!”
When I walk into the bakery, Fernand shouts at me with a face he has never seen
before. When he came to see a doctor, he had two white bandages wrapped around his
shoulder.
Oh, I was hurt.
Thinking about Rupert, he completely forgot about Fernand. His blushing face looked
tough, and he was a little scared, but he was angry because he left him alone when
he was injured.
“Oh my God! Are your shoulders okay?”
“I couldn't make bread for a week.”
“I'm sorry.”
“Who the hell is that man?!”
“It's someone I knew before.”
Fernand, stridently approaching, grabs my shoulder firmly. Katabuta was offended by

touching me without saying anything, and I twisted my body.
“Well, so who is it? Is it an aristocrat?”
Strictly speaking, Rupert is not a nobleman. Because it's an emperor. I shook my

head.
“That's right. Somehow it seemed too dangerous to get along with Riet.”
Fernand was also a commoner who didn't even have a job, let alone a manor, but he
secretly cut Rupert off. I hastily added the four tribes, hoping that a strange
rumor about Rupert would spread.
“I'm not a strange person. It's an acquaintance of mine. I think there was a
misunderstanding before. Because Fernand was trying to force me to take him.”
“Ah...”
Fernand's expression subsides to see if my tone is a bit harsh. He was silent for a
moment and carefully opened his mouth.
“I'm sorry I suddenly shouted. I'm worried.”
“He, Riet, doesn't have a husband, right?”
“Yes?”
Fernand was constantly frowned upon by the barrel of whether or not I was married.
“If a young woman who hasn't even married an outsider gets stuck, there may be bad
rumors. I'm worried about that, so... So is the driver who often visits bakeries. I
don't think it's coming well these days, but be careful, Riet.”
“Are you telling me to do my body right now, Fernand?”
I was upset by Fernand's attitude towards the subject. What authority does Fernand,
who is not my father, lover, or even a friend, say this with what authority? It's
not like acting thoughtfully on a regular basis.
As my voice became noticeably lower, he fluttered and shook his hand.
“Oh, no. I don't think so, because the people in this neighborhood are very
conservative. You know.”
It's a small town in the vicissitudes, so it's conservative, but I don't know if
it's enough to go up and down in people's cubans just to meet Lehan and Rupert.
When I tried to doubt Fernand's righteousness, I decided to think that I could just
make a mistake because I was a little too worried about me. Because good is good.
But it didn't take long for me to realize that Fernand wasn't as good as I
expected. From that day on, he became quite staggering.
He was always kind to me, but I realized that kindness and affection were not due
to his personality, but from his affinity for me. Knowing that, instead of
constantly baking bread, he came out of the kitchen and stumbled around me sitting
in front of the cash register.
“I bought it at the market because I thought it would go well with Riet, Riet. I
have it.”
“It's okay, Fernand.”
“Don't do that, let's try it!”
Fernand grabbed my wrist as I refused. The bracelet he forcibly filled was made of
cheap satin, so the touching side was rough and bitter. Even though I'm not doing
jewelry properly now, let alone bracelets like this, it's an inconspicuous item
that I used only made of soft satin, even though one hair strap was acceptable.
I would have been grateful if Miel or Riel gave it to me, but I shook my head
because Fernand's attitude was very reluctant recently.
“It's okay. I don't really like those trinkets.”
“A, I saw the bracelet Riet was wearing the other day. You even boasted to
Margaret.”
That's because Fernand didn't give it to you.
I spoke inward and turned my eyes to the bracelet I was wearing on my other wrist.
The bracelet is a fine braided gift, and the pearl decoration is detailed. I didn't
even tell anyone that I received it, but Fernand seemed wary of the person who
presented this bracelet to me. It was a gift from my mother through Lehan for her
birthday, but I didn't tell her on purpose.
“It's pretty, I think Riet has pretty hands. Soft.”
Fernand's voice awakens me in my appreciation of the bracelet. Holding my wrist

with a red satin bracelet, he stroked the back of my hand with his other hand. At
the moment, goosebumps sprouted and pulled out my arm. It looks like I was too
bitten. I don't hesitate to cross the line.
“Oh, I'm sorry. Did you feel offended?”
“Fernand, I have something to say.”
Fernand often crossed the line recently, but soon he was very sorry and used to
apologize. Because of his short learning, he never got angry with him, saying he
didn't know how to treat an aristocratic lady. But now I felt that he was taking
advantage of my favor.
“Does Miss Isarete have some driveway?”
“Oh, sadly, I'm only maintaining the status quo. Still, I don't know how fortunate
Riet was to help the store.”
Every time Fernand told me that I wanted to quit the bakery, she asked me to do
this until her mother, Isarete, was a little better. However, no matter how long I
waited, Isarete's illness had no signs of getting better, and it became
increasingly difficult to be in a space with Fernand, who actively expressed his
crush on me. I opened my mouth with a sigh.
“I don't think I can work as a bakery anymore.”
“... is that so?”
I thought that if I quit the bakery, I would cry even if I couldn't get angry, but
Fernand's expression was rather bright, unlike the last time I pulled out the same
words. I was puzzled and mocked his head as he smiled brightly.
“Yes. Now I just want to focus on teaching Miel and Riel.”
“That's right. In a way, you can think of it as practicing dealing with children. I
like Riet because she takes good care of Miel and Liel.”
“Yes?”
“I'm going to raise my child well, too.”
“... yes?”
“What's so surprising, Riet. You know that I like Riet as a woman, right?”
I was surprised by Fernand's out-of-the-box, not-so-romantic confession, and my

mouth opened up. I wasn't surprised by the confession itself because it wasn't once
or twice that he had a crush on me, but his next action was very surprising. He was
full of confidence that I would marry him because of what happened.
“Then quit the bakery and marry me, Riet.”
“... what.”
What the hell is this crazy sound.

I shook my head quickly as I barely pressed the bath that was about to pop out of
my mouth.
“Riet, don't be ashamed.”
“I'm not ashamed of it.”
“When I watched Riet these days, I felt that Riet had the same heart as me. Is my
sense wrong?”
It was wrong. That's a lot too.
“I don't like bouncing girls.”
Bouncing dog horns. I wanted to bounce off like a spring in front of him. Fernand,
who does not accept rejection as a refusal, was turbulent. When I wake up from my
seat, he follows me.
“Where are you going all of a sudden?”
“It's home. I don't think there will be any more coming out here today as the last
time. I can't do it because it's uncomfortable.”
“Riette, don't you really want to marry me? Why?”
“Why do you think I want to marry Fernand?”
“Didn't you like me?”
Fernand seemed shocked by the fact that I rejected his proposal, but I was shocked
by his attitude. What the hell did I see and believe that I would marry myself?
“Fernand, I think of you as a good neighbor, but I don't want to marry Fernand.”
“Lie! Everyone in the village only knows that Riet is my lover!”
It seems that Margaret asked if she was doing well with Fernand around the last
week. I only thought it was a question of whether I was doing well as a bakery
baker and employee.
“The villagers think, anyway, that's not true.”
His face flutters black in an instant. I couldn't understand why he was doing that,
so I stepped back. For now, I'd like to leave this bakery.
“Calm down. Let's talk about it next time, and I'll just go there.”
“Now, wait a minute! So what have you helped me out of my bakery job so far? You've
always been kind to me, Riette!”
“I have nothing to say, Fernand. I'm sorry if there was any misunderstanding about
my actions. I only have to go.”
Fernand tried to say something more, but I quickly left the bakery. Even if there
is a Buddha who does not receive a salary this month, he vowed not to step here
again.
The basis of alchemy is to grasp the essence of things. This is because it is only
necessary to know how matter is composed so that it can be changed or destroyed. I
closed my eyes to feel the flow rather than looking blankly at the undecorated
wall.
Let's give a small amount of strength to the hand holding the wrist, and it will
pop soon! A sound is heard, and a brick is shattered. I put my hand on a piece of
broken brick, and then practiced restoring the brick to its original state. At
first, it was hard to stick a piece, and now it comes back in the form of a brick
that is so clean that even the seams are not visible. I stroked the finished brick
with a proud heart, and then woke up from my seat.
Because it was a small rural village, I was able to get enough of the materials I
needed because of the loose eyes of surveillance. There are quite a few
similarities between art and alchemy, so I was able to apply some of the techniques
that Rupert taught me just by studying techniques.
First of all, she studied how to neutralize opponents through alchemy. Since
Fernand was threatening to me, I felt the need for active defense.
I don't really classify him as a dangerous person, but even if he's not, I need the
ability to protect my own body. I wasn't Lariette Belua here, and I'm the only one
who can protect me in this town. No, I thought I was alone.
I'm running down an alley avoiding Fernand, who is chasing me, saying he has
something to say. Fernand suddenly fell over when he wanted to catch up with me. It
seemed that it was greatly hurt to make a loud noise. I didn't have as much desire
to help as my nails, so I only raised my voice quite far away from him.
“Fernand? Are you okay?”
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”
“I'll call someone!”
Although it was a vicissitudes, it was quite well-managed, so I only chose the

path, but why did it fall? Did you get caught by a stone beak? However, there was
not a single small stone rolling around Fernand, let alone a stone. As I glanced
through the long gray stone walls on both sides, I got the impression that the
space was slightly distorted.
I looked at Fernand's rattling arm far away, and then led him to the policing
soldier who was just passing outside the alley. The blunt soldier disappeared
around Yang Fernand, who did not care about his suffering. When Fernand and the
soldiers disappeared, the alley became quiet as if a rat had died. I went straight
to the center of the stone wall as I slowly made a round trip through an alley
where it seemed clear that there was no one.
“Livier.”
I was not sure that it would be that point, but the stone walls began to melt
little by little to see if I was lucky. It was Rupert who appeared through a stone
wall that peeled off like a cloth. He was a bit desolate.
“What is it? How did you know I was here?”

“I won it and took it.”
“...”
“If you're not here.”
“I told you I wouldn't see it. I didn't see it, but you forcibly found it, so it's
not my fault.”
Rupert was imposing, and I was stunned. Is it the same as saying that I will
continue to watch secretly in the future? I lost my mouth because I didn't know
what to say to him.
“What is that cub that keeps following you?”
“... I'm the bakery baker I used to work for.”
“If I buy a bakery, I'll bake bread. Why do I follow you?”
I shrugged my shoulders and thought of Fernand, whose arm was constantly broken
when he met only Rupert. As a baker, arm strength would be a very important job,
but this made me unable to use both arms. Fernand was also Fernand, but Rupert was
also Rupert. Fernand doesn't even follow me, and Rupert doesn't even reveal his
appearance.
“Fernand said he liked me. I want to get married. I've been avoiding him since
then.”
I told him the truth because there was no reason to lie. I regretted it for a
moment because I said it with half an impulse, but he didn't respond much.
“Yeah?”
“Yes.”
Rupert kept silent, as if pondering, and soon lowered the palm of my hand with his
fist.
“Do you want to kill them?”
“No!”
I shook my head at Rupert, who seemed to think of Fernand's life as if it were a

flying fly. I don't really have a crush on him, but rather I hate him enough to
avoid him, but I didn't want him to die because of me.
As if he didn't like my resolute refusal, his handsome eyebrows swipe up.
“Why. Do you like her too?”
“It's not that... Are you going to kill everyone who doesn't like His Majesty and
live?”
“I'm going to live by getting rid of only the people who bother you.”
It was hard to accept. In the meantime, there may not be a single person left
around me. What if rumors spread that she was a witch driving death? I decided that
I would save Fernand's life by being more careful and avoiding it better.
“You don't have to. Even though it's annoying, I don't want to kill it.”
“I hated it since I saw you and laughed all the time, I am.”
When the hell did you watch Fernand with me? I couldn't even laugh because I was
stunned.
“If I keep doing this, I'll move.”
“A. It's a little close to Sangpanyu. It's too far from here.”
“Are you telling me to go to a place where your Majesty is easy to come to?”
“Uh.”
Even if a person changes his attitude overnight, there is a degree. As I put my

hands on my side and laughed, Rupert took a step towards me.
“This is my limit.”
“...”
“I know you hate me terribly, but that's my limit. You don't have to see me. You
said you were going to live as if you were dead. Only me sometimes... I'll see it
sometimes.”
His voice lost its stature and gradually son-in-law went away.
It's harder for me to take my mouth off. What am I saying so far. It would be
difficult to fulfill the duties of an emperor. 1 year. Even though it's been time
for the seasons to change a few times. I was puzzled. People will be full of people
next to him as an emperor. I thought I would soon forget something like me that I
had never really saved him.
“Am I still that good?”
“... huh?”
Rupert's eyes circle. It was ridiculous that the rustling, which had always been
fiercely floating, swirled, and the laughter that was about to burst out went into
his next words.
“Do I like you?”
“... yes?”
Rupert is a troubled face as if he were deciphering the words he heard for the
first time in his life. I am embarrassed by the serious appearance of frowning and
agonizing to the eye. I kept my mouth shut because it seemed that I had become a
person who lived under the illusion that everyone liked me.
“Did I like you?”
“Oh, or not.”
I keep coming and frustrated saying why I want to see someone I don't even like. I
turned my head because my face was beautiful. Even after a moment of gritty
silence, Rupert asked a question that neither Riel nor Miel would ask.
“What's your favorite thing?”
“Well?”
I didn't want to play hard, but I couldn't even look at him because of the
embarrassment of falling to my toes. I looked at the floor looking for pebbles that
I kicked with my feet, and only rolled my eyes. Rupert said alone if it wasn't a
question he really expected to answer.
“When I close my eyes, your face flutters.”
“...”
“If you don't get caught in your hands right now, I only think about you. I'm
worried about how I spent my day today and whether I didn't feel offended. Then I
feel like I should see you right away. I put up with it a few times. No, I will
endure dozens of times.”
Rupert, as always, was calm. A low voice echoes a quiet alley.
“... Then at some point, even if I try to endure it, I want to see you so much that
I can't stand it.”
“Your Majesty.”
I wanted to make fun of me, but Rupert wasn't smiling at all. I tried to make eye
contact with him. It's cool and clear enough to feel refreshing. I wanted to tell
them to stop, but I couldn't.
“So when you look at me, you go there even though you know you're going to run
away. Even if I steal it secretly, I think I'll die if I don't see it. Because I
want to live. I didn't know why I was doing this either.”
He laughed briefly. I suddenly feel that a smile close to self-help is beautiful.
“But I liked you.”
I couldn't say anything because of the bold acknowledgement that I really realized
it now. Because I was unbearably ashamed to listen directly to my ears. The blood
of the whole body seemed to be rushing through the face.
Rupert said the same words as if confirming my mind.
“... yeah, I liked you.”
“Well, go carefully.”
I had no choice but to turn around for Rupert, who nodded and boldly acknowledged
his affection for me. If I had more, I thought my heart would burst and die. Of
course, I knew that he valued me. However, when I tried to hear such a sound
directly, I couldn't tickle my face, and it was hot, and it was Dale.
Fortunately, Rupert didn't chase me. I hurriedly returned home in panic, not even
warning him not to come back twice.
Why do you exist?
Rupert had a question in his heart. There wasn't a single person who was proud of
my life. Eva claimed that he was born to break Bernardi, and Tori felt that he
existed to fulfill Eva's will. Lariette is...
She made a line of sounds that were a bit difficult to understand.
“Don't sound iron-free. What is the reason for living?”
“Why not?”
“Is there a reason for death? If death doesn't make sense, life is the same. I live
because I can breathe. Shouldn't we just be satisfied with a slightly better day
than yesterday?”
However, it was Lariet who lived the hardest day among them. She only wanted him to
live a little happier, and stupidly, he believed her words. I didn't really want to
be happy, but I only wanted to listen to her wishes.
I lost reason due to the warmth that melted the tip of my tongue. I didn't even
know in a dream that I would take away the song after it gave me a very slight
taste.
Even after ascending to the throne, Rupert frequently visited the village where
Larriet lived. She was now touring the plaza. She thought she was living because
she was watching one pin carefully, and she quickly put it down. He bought a
hairpin, which she picked up and put on. I didn't buy it, but I noticed I wanted to
have it. I was wondering if I could tell it through Lehan, and she looked at this
side.
“Uh?”
As Lariette looked at me and opened his eyes in a circle, Rupert stepped back.
After holding her in his arms without permission, he did not visit her. I decided
that I would no longer be greedy. Therefore, I watched it from afar for more than a
season, and today I was not lucky.
No, that's a good thing.
I don't know how to remember and recognize my face. Aside from his eye-catching
appearance, Rupert had a great presence unique to the ruler. Therefore, from the
moment he left the imperial family, he blurred himself like an ashy shadow with
alchemy. It is such a powerful technique that even people who collide with him
while walking down the street will not even remember that they saw him when they
left the alley.
However, Lariette was looking at Rupert with surprised eyes that such efforts were
useless. He took a quick step, ignoring her following her for fear of knowing his
real face after she went.
In retrospect, she always saw behind him that others didn't know how to see, or
turned away even when they saw it. It's as if you were looking through a mask.
The Imperial Palace was overflowing with humans who kicked their tongues while
looking at him casually despite the abuse of Emperor Sun and Arnulf. However, only
she sympathized with him by treating him as a poor child who was marginalized, and
used to comfort him as he was tormented by overturning his uncleanness like a
shell. Isn't it not that you don't cry because you're not sad?
Rupert was a little happy when asked by Lariet about why he hadn't appeared in the
meantime. It means she was waiting for herself. Because he didn't know that he was
an emperor, he opened his mouth to answer coldly, forgetting that he knew himself.
I wanted to apologize for the rudeness he committed during the last meeting.
However, his small wind was disturbed by an uninvited guest.
He is a man named Fernand. The guy who hovered around Larriet because she was a
baker at the bakery where she worked. Without Lariette's permission, he broke
Fernand's arm to take her out of the alley with a craziness. If I gave a little
more strength, I could prevent me from using my arms for a lifetime.
I could not stop my arms from stretching out to the temple, although I thought that
I would catch my identity if I revealed my cold and senseful life. She was even
cautious about breathing in front of her, because it was unbearably unpleasant for
a human being without a single line of understanding of her history to touch her at
will.
I also wanted to break my neck and take my breath away. However, he persevered
because he didn't want to reveal such a cruel side in front of La Riette. You don't
know that she's such a monster, but still.
Unlike what he was worried about, Lariette, who recognized Rupert, was not angry.
Fernand, who suffers from pain, is also left alone and looks up at him. I didn't
know what transparent brown eyes meant to convey. I'm glad that my body is
prosperous when I barely say it.
I didn't have sex. At night, I used to set up sleep because it hurts like I was
knocking on my whole body. It's been that way every day since she left. Even though
she was hit by work during the day and seemed to have forgotten, the wounds she had
trampled on were swollen at night.
I felt strange. I thought I was going to run away because I was tired of being
white, but Lariette didn't. I was just looking at Rupert with a sad and
affectionate gaze. When I saw him as an emperor, I was scared and I thought I would
be stunned. He knew the face of an abominable person. Because I was used to it.
However, disgust is not familiar with this. Fear and hatred are a little denser and
have an unpleasant smell.
She didn't hate him.
Rupert realized unintentionally. But instead of realizing my enlightenment, he

reached out and kissed her soft hair. I couldn't help but smile slowly as she
flinched and avoided her gaze. Because it's kind to enemies here, isn't it that
insects that don't even know the subject are twisted.
I wanted Lariette. With a still thirst that has not been quenched at all. That will
be the case until the moment my life ends. When I faced her while revealing my
appearance, I was lonely and I was able to realize it. She left a deeper mark than
her dead mother. Sheep, the whole world.
When I gave up on her at all, my mind didn't become arrogant in itself. Rupert
turned his back rather than looking at her standing without thinking of escaping my
sight. If you can't reach it, you can let me come. I finally made a decision.
If you can't forget, isn't it something you have to forget? I help myself with the
idea that I spent a small year trying to draw conclusions about things that are
easy here. I will not try to force people to take them like Seon-hwang. I will not
force it, I will not own it.
However, the method did not deserve it. His head becomes empty, as if proving that
his determination is of no lesser use. I've never done that before. He didn't know
how to put people next to me naturally.
“The position of emperor is very mischievous for kids, His Majesty.”
Even when he returned to the Imperial Palace, he couldn't go back and catch
Lariette, and Louise blurted out in front of Rupert, who was standing in Odokani,
and raised his head.
He was originally scheduled to take the position of commander of the emperor's

direct knights, but when Lehan became his escort knight, he was wandering around
here and there, coldly handing over his position. Even though he didn't do his job
properly and seemed to be bothersome, he gave him permission, and he followed him
uselessly.
“What.”
“The elders were not a joke because it was hard to see Yongan once. Sir Lehan is
sweating because he prevents the elders from entering into the real world. Even if
you bring it in anyway, there will be no harm in it.”
Rupert showed no reaction. That's because he left Lehan in the Imperial Palace.
Louise sighed a small sigh while sympathizing with Lehan.
“If you were going to come down like this every day, would you rather move the
capital here?”
I wonder if it is.
Rupert was sincerely worried. I ate because I decided to keep Lariette by my side
again, but I didn't know what to do with it. As he narrowed his handsome eyebrows
and touched his chin, Louise burst into laughter as if he was full of energy.
“Are you really going to move it?”
“Hey.”
“Why.”
In response to Louise's bumpy answer, Rupert opened his mouth thinking about
shooting him. It wasn't too late to listen to the answer and aim at the gun.
“How do I make someone like me?”
“Ordinary people often look at each other and often get upset. There is also a
saying that laughing costs money.”
In Louise's words, Rupert gave strength to his mouth and smiled. It was a cynicism
that was bloody enough to make goosebumps just by looking at it, and now he was
horrified and stepped back.
“Oh, His Majesty just keeps his mouth shut and shows his face often. Because I was
handsome.”
“What good is that? I've been there so far.”
“Oh, I'm again. Were you talking about Lariette?”
Louise shakes her hand and pulls her chin. He drew Rupert's attention by making a
hmm, distressing voice.
“Lariette is... Um.”
“...”
“Honestly, there's no hope, Your Majesty. I don't believe in anything like a

previous life.”
“Do you want to rummage?”
Louise is a loyal believer whose creed is rudeness under the guise of honesty. I
swore not to lie to my master under any circumstances. However, honest advice does
not always elicit a good response. In Rupert's ferocious eyes, he now had no choice
but to keep his mouth shut.
Although he didn't listen to Louise's advice, Rupert returned to a small seaside

town after Lariette was completely caught by his identity. Relieved by the fact
that she does not leave the village just because she knows where she lives. At
least it means you're not afraid of yourself.
Even though I wanted to see it again and again, Rupert still couldn't think of
revealing my face. When she admitted that she liked her, she became more lonely and
reluctant to show up. Eventually, he hovered around the market to find La Riette.
On such a good day, she went out even if she didn't have to do anything she
deserved to do.
“I'm going to propose to Riet.”
Silk Rupert wasn't the only one circling around Lariette's side. A man who was not
a handsome man, but had the impression that he could give a crush to anyone,
clenched his fists and spoke. After watching him with a squint, Rupert tilted his
head.
What kind of dog did you shout with a heated face, but would you tear your mouth?
The moment I saw him follow Lariette, I should have killed him right away. He
regretted leaving him alone because he was not frightened by the idea that he had
caught Lariet's identity.
He was now alone without an escort or a shout. The way I came out to meet Lariette
was a more secret run than a dark run. Killing a person meant that the young
emperor was crazy about blood and became a tyrant, and that there was no one to
raise his voice.
Hana Lariet will be scared. On the surface, Fernand was a friendly man, and
Lariette tends to see only the good things about people. He fell in love with that
and decided to watch Fernand's atrocities a little more. Fernand didn't stop his
mouth because he didn't even know that my life was a breathtaking tightrope ride.
“Riet is a simple person, so if I inherit my mother's bakery, I'll give birth to

about three assets even if I'm not rich, so Dorando will be enough to live.”
Rupert was so stunned that he couldn't even laugh. For someone who doesn't have
enough strength to whine because they can't hold a piece of flour dough properly,
what?
After all, it would be nice to kill it.
He rummaged through his arms to find a gun. This is why the worried Luisena and the
cautious Lehan don't worry about Rupert running alone. He always carried a well-
groomed gun. There are dozens of ways to kill people even if they can't use guns
because they're so eye-catching about diarrhea.
Fernand was originally a human being who was terribly against his planting. He used
to stop by her as an excuse to be a baker at the bakery where Larriet works.
“A child who looks half like her and me would be very lovely.”
Fernand laughed at the sheep that Lariette had already allowed me to propose. In
front of her, she pretended to be as good as she was, but Fernand unknowingly
spread rumors about her to a group of village men who united around him.
After swirling around the bakery while vowing to never come, Rupert witnessed the
dog-like scene a few times, but he couldn't make an appearance at Lariette again,
so he changed his mind.
Rupert grabbed the gun with a sigh. It's a small gun with only one palm of my hand.
He was scraping all the patience of patience to endure not being able to put
Lariette next to me. Therefore, I couldn't afford to endure the crowds of insects
that weren't even star-like. There may be a peaceful way to persuade Fernand in
words, but he didn't like the hassle.
“Will I accept you? She's an aristocratic lady.”
“Riet is different from arrogant aristocrats!”
When Fernand didn't get the response he expected, he threw down my friend's
shoulder with an unpleasant feeling. The timid impressionable friend shrugged and
nodded.
“Well, he looks like a good person. Elegant.”
“Do you think it's just elegant? It's a rare beauty in such a small town. It's as
beautiful as pure white snow, and it's adorable.”
The white skin of an aristocratic woman became an object of envy. A face as pure as
snow meant their wealth and power without the need for labor. There was a
contradiction in Fernand's attitude of praising her aristocratic appearance, saying
that Lariette was different from other aristocrats. However, his friend shrugged
his shoulders instead of pointing out the point.
“If a lady likes you, there's a chance she'll accept it...”
“Have you ever seen how Riet laughs at me?”
Lariette originally laughs well in the atrioventricular room. As Rupert wondered if

he would enlighten Fernando about it, he turned his head to the seal at the end of
his field of vision. When I saw Louise jumping on me with a pure white tired face,
my eyes narrowed spontaneously.
“Your Majesty!”
“Shut up your mouth.”
I know this is the Imperial Palace. Rupert stared at Louise, who didn't even try to
hide my identity. Surprised by the words of His Majesty, some passers-by look back
at them. However, Luzun opened his mouth in a hurry without being scared.
“You have to go home right now.”
“Why?”
“The Duke of Arnbach is coming to Sangpagne with the Knights Templar and the
Emperor in front of him.”
Rupert was not greatly embarrassed by Luise's words, which became a contemplation.
I just said, “Finally.” and they just mumble and say small things. The Duke of
Arnbach was an old man who was clever and insidious. Arnulf became crippled, but it
is impossible not to notice that Rupert was the one who encouraged the tragedy
behind the scenes.
“If it became known that the Imperial Palace was vacated in this situation, it
would be a big deal!”
When Rupert's reaction is not cool, Louise becomes edgy and raises her voice. I
stood up to the blood line around my neck to see how it gave me strength. The
young, fearless emperor knocked briefly on the shoulder as if calming down my
excited servant.
“There is no need to be fully affirmed. If he wanted to take control of the Red

Palace, he wouldn't have a single Knights Templar.”
“That's why you're not going to go?”
Rupert looked at Fernand with a deep sigh in the bumpy voice of Louise. Fernand is
raising his body to see if it's a requirement to get up from his seat.
He was a little distressed and handed over a bright blue bead to Louise.
“What is this?”
“You keep an eye on that cub here.”
“Yes? Why?”
For what reason do you monitor an ordinary village young man who seems to have no
corner that could pose a threat at all? Now I thought that the man Rupert pointed
to might be a spy from another country hiding in this town.
“Is it Willetan's closeness?”
“No.”
“So who is it?”
“The bakery son where Larriet works.”
“...”
Louise was stunned and his nose was blocked, and he couldn't open his mouth. Rupert
is a ruthless master who has never properly honored the ball of Louise, but even
so, Lupert is now the chief policeman of Sangpagne, the capital of the empire. He
was not a nobleman, but a commoner who climbed to such a high position, was never
in Bernerny's history. In other words, it is an extremely advanced workforce, and
they are trying to use themselves to monitor companies that have no strength or
ability!
“Why. Don't you like it?”
When Louise opens his mouth in astonishment, Rupert asks. Now he shook his head in
a hurry.
“Oh, no. I'll do that. Please go.”
I don't like it, but what should I do? It is the life of a person who enshrines a
person in power of the Innocent Innocent. Louise bowed his head with a groaning
smile. Rupert left the village with his greeting.
“Ha.”
After being alone in a village with no connection, Luzem, who was left chasing
Fernand for a while, sighed and stopped walking.
Erai, you don't do anything particularly conspicuous.
After leaving the square, Fernand first bought flour at a general store, and then
stopped by a fruit shop to buy cherries. I didn't just send a passing villager to
see how bright the greetings were, and asked them regards. If such a friendly man
was dangerous, how dangerous would it be? Now, Luzun stopped following, thinking at
ease.
I never expected how harshly Rupert would make this mistake later.
Rupert did not appear after that. Even Rehan was steeped, so I wanted to wonder if
something urgent happened.
As I watched the gate, I was upset and shook my head because it seemed like Rupert
would open the door open right now. It's like you're just waiting for him. It was
me who cried and asked me not to come, to be a dead person. What kind of
contradiction is this.
I woke up from my seat with a sigh full of self-restraint. As I leave the house to
go to Riel and Miel, I see a seal standing near the wall that runs through the
house. I hurriedly took a step to see if it was Rupert, but the seal, which seemed
like a hazy shadow, was Fernand.
“Fernand?”
“Riet... I'll admit that I was disrespectful to Riet.”
He knelt all the way down. His head bowed deeply, and his head caught his eye.
There was flour in some places, and it was white and white. I was puzzled and
raised my hand on his shoulder.
“Fernand, wake up. What's this doing?”
“I apologize for chasing Riet without even figuring out her heart.”
Fernand bites his lips and apologizes. I didn't really want to be as close to him
as I did before, but he has a very good reputation in this town. There are many
people who don't understand me rejecting his confession, but it's likely to be a
sight to see if it looks like this.
“I don't have to apologize anymore, so it happens. People will see it.”
I found a woman who had just entered the alley and hurriedly nodded.
Fernand wakes up with a bright smile. He said that Riel and Miel decided to come to
the bakery to go to Isarete's text, and asked if they would not visit Isarete with
them.
It was a time that had not yet come to an end, and since I had heard the story of
children trying to go to Isarete's text in advance, I followed Fernand even in a
strange mood.
“The bakery has been around for a long time, right? I baked a cherry cake that Riet
loved.”
Fernand was a skillful baker. His cake is not as sweet as it is, so it has a gentle
taste. The children had not yet arrived, and Fernando cut a piece of cake and gave
it to him with black tea.
I wandered around the bakery where the bread was neatly displayed and ate a bite of
the cake. This place only feels strange because of how long it has been since I
quit my job.
“Let's start with cherries.”
After breaking the cherry with a refreshing scent, I soon found a moving object
that was sweet in my mouth. It is a hard form that hardly feels like food. When I
spit out in perplexity, Fernand comes to me as if he had waited.
“Riette, will you marry me?”
“... yes?”
The hidden object in the cherry cake was a ring. There were no decorations, but the
round silver ornaments clearly looked like rings to my eyes. I stood still and gave
the ring back to him.
“Are you going to refuse a romantic proposal? Riette, now I'm going to get tired
too.”
Fernand looked at me after washing his face as if he was tired.
I chewed the metal, rinsed my stubborn mouth with black tea, and then turned to get
out of here. Why did I lose reason because I was tired because I had a sick mother
for a long time? These days, Fernand has played like a really crazy person.
“Last time I closed my eyes to Riet hanging out with that unidentified young arch-
like man, I am!”
“What is Fernand, why don't you close my eyes?”
I was stunned and laughed at him. What kind of expression do you have when you
learn that the unidentified Yangachi is the emperor of this country?
“What am I?”
The face of Fernand, who fluttered with excitement, gradually found his color. As
soon as he was relieved to return sane, he passed through the cash register before
me and approached the door.
scratch.
“The man who will be Riet's husband.”
The sound of hanging and locking the door was clear. Even though the bakery was
quite dim because the window curtain was lowered, his eyes were very faint. There
is no longer a baker who wakes up at dawn every day to bake bread carefully while
having a nice smile and faithfully caring for her sick mother.
“I can't spend it until I promise to marry me.”
I wasn't afraid of Fernand's threat to sharpen his teeth at all. Rupert's bloody
glare has also been overcome, but Fernand is barely scary. It's just amazing.
I put my hands on my sides and laughed in vain.
“Oh, I can't send it!”
“Ha.”
Fernando was a little surprised by my contempt ridicule, but he didn't give up.
“I heard that downfall aristocrats are more difficult to marry than commoners. The
same aristocrat will not treat Riet as an aristocrat, and commoners will find it
difficult.”
“Fernand thought it hard for me, didn't you?”
“I don't think so now, Riet!”
“But why should I marry Fernand? If you don't, stop it.”
It's sincere. From the moment I left Belua to become Rupert's maiden in the first
place, I abandoned the idea that marriage would benefit Belua. Moreover, even
though I thought of Fernand as a good person, I have never been drawn to him
rationally.
He shook his head hard.
“If you don't intend to enter a shrine, of course, don't you have to get married? I
can be Riet's fence.”
“I don't need a fence like that.”

Fernando stringently approached, grabbed my shoulder and pushed it against the
wall. As I slam against a stone wall, a painful pain rises on the wing bone. I
stared at him vigorously. This is the person who would get angry, but he even
snorted and screamed.
“That's him! That person at that time! Riette, there's actually someone to marry!”
I couldn't find any logic in Fernand's words, but I noticed who he was talking
about. Rupert is the only thing he can call “that person.”
I turned my body to get away from him who gave me strength as if I squeezed my
shoulder. He grabbed my back neck as if it were almost impossible.
“I waited for him, and he didn't even come. It's a country where people who need
Riet can always protect Riet's side.”
Fernand suddenly pulled in his face, speaking in a moist voice. I turned my head in
horror. Even if he exploded the bakery with the momentum of hitting his mouth, he
fluttered his arm to escape. However, his power when his eyes turned was greater
than I thought, so I couldn't stop it.
“Get out of the way, Fernand!”
“I love you, Riette.”
Listening was a turtle. As Fernand's flinching lips approached my nose, I gave

strength to my neck to take away even his head. The power of the pension team
engraved by Rupert has already been confirmed by jewelers, so I'm not afraid of it.
“If you don't wear it now, you'll regret it.”
Fernand's lips stop just before they touch my lips. However, I pushed him away
because I didn't see the momentum to withdraw. However, because the floor was
winding, he fell down. When I turned my head towards the window because of an
earthquake, even the window melts. I looked back at Fernand's bakery, judging that
it wasn't actually melting.
“I didn't want to do this...”
He muttered quietly, and then slowly approached me as I fell on the floor. A finger
smeared with flour gently sweeps down my bangs. I wanted to turn my head because it
was disgusting, but my body doesn't have any strength at all. It's as if you were
paralyzed. I wonder if there was poison in the cherry cake that I ate.
“I'm sorry, but Riet will accept me over time, and will understand me at that time,
right?”
What do you understand!
I tried to move my unflappable lips and insulted him. When I gave my eyes a lot of
strength to avoid being stunned, he made eye contact with me and laughed. At first
glance, it's a despicable smile, and it's only then that I'm afraid of rattling.
“I'm glad Riet broke up with her family.”
Fernand's voice was full of laughter. He opened the door to the cellar where the
bread dough matured, and heard me drooling. Straddling me on my shoulder like a bag
of flour, Fernand pushed me into the corner of the warehouse in a familiar motion.
I was nauseous because my head was disturbed by what poison was on the cake, and I
was nauseous because it was underground where the smell of the changed smell came
up.
When Fernand, who threw me casually, removed the straw woven bag, a shackle made of
iron appears. Before I even questioned why a baker owned something like that, he
shackled my feet with a smooth technique. Is it to prepare for when paralysis is
released?
“My mother often suffered because of her weak body. As Riet knows, medicine is
usually expensive. The same goes for the cost of calling a doctor.”
“...”
“I worked briefly in a slave house while baking bread to cover the cost of
medicine. It's illegal, but it strikes a lot of cronies.”
I shuddered. When he shows a feeling of fear, he touches my ankle with a happy

smile.
“Of course, I'm not saying I'm going to sell Riet as a slave. Because Riet is
mine.”
Crazy guy.
I spit on his face, even in a faint spirit. He was still smiling with a nice face.
“Slavery is illegal in Bernardi. If the escaped slave reports it, she has no choice
but to let it go. That's why I do brainwashing.”
Having grasped the meaning of Fernand, I stuttered my arm, which had barely begun
to paralyze. It was to trigger the pension team, and Fernand hurriedly handcuffed
my wrist.
“I've always wondered what this sign is. I wouldn't have known if I hadn't peeked
at what Riet was doing at home every night. Now I know why bookstores bought books
related to alchemy like that.”
Goose bumps up in Fernand's jaw-dropping words. I knew that I was walking around my
house, but I never thought I was so obsessed with me.
Suddenly, I think of an older baron who was chasing me before my regression. A

crazy person who, despite his father's severe warning, went over to the wall and
left a book on the window of my bedroom.
“I'll close the bakery door. Just wait a little bit, Riet.”
He whispered in an invariably affectionate voice, and then left the basement. When
the door closes, the pitch black darkness encroaches on the field of vision. I
couldn't believe it was a dream or a birth poem to the point of confusion. Only the
reality that does not change even if I close my eyes and float, and the sound of
chains that drag on the floor only annoy me. I don't know why things got twisted
like this. I just wanted to be quiet and out of sight of anyone.
Cowardly, I wanted Rupert to see this situation.
Only now I admit it. I miss him.

Arnbach succumbed. Rupert shrugged his shoulders as he stared at the man with his
head clamped in front of me. The man's blonde hair was mixed with gray hair in some
places, revealing his tired age. He wanted to lose his energy because he was old,
but Rupert had no choice but to ridicule the Duke's sober expression.
“Failure to recognize the true monarch of this empire in advance will remain one of
the heavens.”
Arnbach's voice was low and serious. And the content of the voice is more modest
than anything else.
Rupert's expectation that if the Duke realized that he was behind the crippling of
Arnulf, he would rise up fiercely and furious, misguided. He knew the fountain.
When Arnulphra confronted the emperor when he lost an important hand, he quickly
realized that I had nothing to gain. After I changed it a lot, I finished
calculating my loss.
Isn't the empire going strong? As long as the empire exists, there will also be an
emperor, and the emperor will be able to get hold of it even if it is not only now.
The duke compromised himself, and then tightened his head deeper to the emperor.
“I swear that Arnbach will obey His Majesty the Emperor with all his zeal and
sincerity.”
Rupert had to pay due tribute to the duke who succumbed in a timely manner. Even
though the Grand Duke and Duke of Arnbach created a situation where they were wary
of each other, their ultimate goal was domination. On that side, he was also
focusing his efforts on being wary of both the Duke and the Grand Duke. If Arnbach
gave up the throne and worked for him, it would be easier for him to smash the
Grand Duke.
“Yeah?”
Rupert responded with a strong voice, and then raised up an old man kneeling in
front of me.
The young king. The face of the emperor, who placed this vast land under my feet,
shines brightly because it does not shine. It wasn't until Arnbach confronted him
that he was convinced that my choice was right. It was the face of a ruler who
could not be found in Seon-hwang, who was known as his father. The cold eyes were
cool, but clear.
“Arnbach could be a useful hand for me.”
“You will use all of Arnbach's power and resources, including talent and wealth,
according to His Majesty's will.”
Rupert only slightly lifted his head. At first glance, it may seem cheeky, but who
will sit when he is the emperor? Arnbach was only grateful that he did not give
himself out. Arnbach's allegiance may not be particularly pleasant news from his
point of view.
After a very long time, the duke rummaged the young emperor who was facing him. A
young ruler who can't be young and has no corner resembling Seon-hwang and Lee Mok
anywhere.
At first he could not understand the emperor. He laughed at him because he was so
immature that he was clumsy to judge. Arnbach was a family with great authority,
and the emperor, who left him as an outsider, surpassed his ambition. Whoever gets
to sit on the throne is the right order for him to be the first to erase himself
with the emperor.
But Rupert did not. In a meaningless power quarrel with the Grand Duke, Arnbach was
left behind, who was still not enough to achieve a reverse spring. Even the emperor
and Arnulf were kept alive.
Because they acted so carefully, they wouldn't be able to find evidence that they
were planning a rebellion, even if they tried to find it, but it doesn't matter
whether it's proof or not before the power of the Innocent Innocent. Moreover, the
duke knew how cruel his daughter was to a child named Laferte.
“I misunderstood His Majesty.”
Arnbach sincerely reflected. It was a reflection on my misjudgment, not a feeling

of guilt or regret for the child who finally survived. At least, Izaya is more
suitable for a golden coffin than my ugly grandson, Arnulf.
Instead of choosing revenge due to emotion, Rupert pressured Arnbach internally and
externally under the guise of a benevolent emperor. If he does not succumb now,
Arnbach will lose his reputation. As he continues to do hopeless and vain things,
it is Suji's right to protect the artist first.
“There are a lot of words.”
Whether the old duke admires me or not, the emperor is not interested. He rose from
the throne before the Duke withdrew from his seat, showing a strong sense of
annoyance. Arnbach looks at him hastily descending from the platform.
“Uh. If you say everything you have to say, go fast.”
I wanted to listen to Louise. I've been dragging the Knights Templar, so when I
came here, I didn't raise one more old raccoon, let alone be dangerous.
In addition to turning Sampagne into blood, Arnbach presented the Knights of

Arnbach, the largest private knights of the aristocracy, to Rupert as a sign of
loyalty. I can clearly see the ulterior motive of what I need to write and hand
over a few documents. After all, it was a vain walk.
Before he even met Arnbach, he was caught by the rushing Lehan and had to process
the documents.
It didn't seem like Lariette was going to be in danger, but she felt so bad that
she was alone and the way up to the Imperial Palace was strange. As the next best
thing, Luiseran left my eyes behind, but anxiety that I don't know why rises.
It's been two days already, and there's no contact from Louis Zero. The
possibilities are twofold. Louise is playing outside of my responsibilities, or is
she really in a calm state with nothing going on with Lariette.
- Hey.
The artifact that I handed over to Louise to answer if I called him at any time was
broken and quiet. Rupert left Sangpagne by grinding his teeth to the north.
My heart was so urgent that I couldn't go down on horseback leisurely. As soon as
he left Sangpagne, he chose a technique in which his head rang so much that he
wanted to be stunned once he used it.
The first thing that caught his eye when he entered the village where Larriet
lived, referring to the pain of his body being fragmented, was Louise. Late in the
evening, he was leisurely drinking a frothy drink in a pub with an outdoor table.
Rupert took the drink from Louise's hand and threw it down on the table. Surprised
by the sudden appearance of my master, his eyes swirled and widened. He woke up
with an awkward smile as he looked back at the young people in the village who
seemed to have become acquainted with him imperceptibly.
“This is Wen, why did you come here!”
“Did I give you a vacation instead of a mission?”
“No, what about vacation! I was watching Fernand very well. I just went home for a
drink at this tavern.”
Luzane said he was following Rupert's command well, and handed over a piece of
paper with his daily routine densely written on it. The daily life of Malmata or
Fernand in Louise was monotonous. After waking up at dawn to nurse her sick mother,
she goes to the market to buy items and ingredients necessary for the bakery to go
to work. Closing the store late in the evening and returning home was his last
routine.
“La Riette.”
When asked by Rupert's brief question, Luznow tilted his head with a bewildered
face. Then I couldn't see her through. But I thought it was because she quit
Fernand's bakery.
“I didn't really watch Lariette. Wouldn't it be at home?”
Rupert slashed Louise's back in a raging rage. Even if I let go of a string of

tension that I became an emperor, it was oily water. Why would you ask Fernand to
monitor him in the first place?
It wasn't until then that he bowed his head and asked for forgiveness as he wrapped
around his back. This is the first time that Rupert has not done what he did
selflessly.
“I'm sorry. I thought it would be nothing new. His Majesty often loses reason when
it comes to Lariette.”
“Discipline if you are invulnerable.”
“...”
“If you can't lose your hair, you won't have to stand out from my eyes.”
I thought I was simply jealous of Fernand. The man who stood by her side seemed to
want to pull his neck out of sin.
As Rupert stared at Louise breaking his lips with a senseless eye, Rupert turned
his body and stumbled. I wanted to make a big surprise, but I didn't have time. I
was overwhelmed by the anxiety that I had to confirm with my own eyes that Lariet
was safe. Rupert was the first to head to her home.
The small mansion was dark and quiet. The lights are all off, and there is no
measure of popularity. Why does my mind feel impatient when I hurriedly glide
through the tranquil darkness? He hurriedly rushed to the bakery.
The bakery where Larriet works had jagged closing hours. The light was on, but the
door was locked firmly. Rupert shook the door and smashed the handle.
The inside of the bakery was quiet. It's been since the door was closed, but it's
strangely cold. I don't see a single piece of bread crumbs on the shelves, so I
doubt that I was doing business today. After looking through the kitchen, where
there was no pretense of people, Rupert wondered if he would blow up the shop as it
is.
At that moment, the rustling sound sounds annoying and loud. An ordinary person
would never have heard of it, but he is a person with a sharp sense of sensitivity.
The epicenter of sound was underground. Without getting lost, he found the door to
the basement.
The door snapped, and the door hook turned, and Lariette, who was asleep, caught
his eye. I took the breath I had endured. Fortunately, she was fine. Although the
face is a little white, it seems that there is no place where it was injured.
Suddenly, I thought of an incident where a young girl was kidnapped.
Even then, I don't remember being anxious here. The situation is much less
dangerous than the fact that the maiden of the maiden, who had no power, was
kidnapped by the members of the organization behind the Marquis, but her anger
towards her opponent was incomparably huge.
“... I know I sent you to do this.”
Lariette's mouth was covered with a white gag. Rupert untied the string with a
careful touch so that her mouth would not hurt. I thought it would be better to
leave it in my arms and receive resentment.
The basement was a closed room without a single window, so it was difficult to
estimate the passage of time. I counted the number of times Fernand came to me to
get food. It was just the eighth time Fernand showed his face. I barely called him
up in a bad voice trying to leave the bread and go up the road.
“Fernand.”
“Do you feel like talking to me now?”
Fernand looked back at me in a half-hearted manner. I was surprised when I suddenly

spoke without even staring at him without eating a bite of the bread he gave me. He
smiled like a sigh and stroked my cheek as if he was happy.
“When I get a little angry, I eat some bread. I'm going to hurt myself.”
“... let me go.”
Fernand frowned as he caressed my wrist, pretending to be worried about me, on the

subject of the primary chest that locked me in the basement and caused me to eat
and drink completely. It just dried up. Disgust comes to his voice with concern. He
pretended that he didn't listen to my request and put butter on the dry bread.
“Fernand. Soon someone will come to find me. If you don't want to be a big deal,
let me go.”
“Who the hell is coming?”
“...”
“Riet doesn't have a family anymore. I understood Margaret when she told her that
Riet was in a hurry and went back to where she originally lived. It's been quite a
while since I haven't visited the knights that I often visited Riet.”
I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because of the pain of breaking my
tongue. I don't have a family anymore. Of Fernand's words full of wrong things,
that was the only truth.
I abandoned Belua. Rupert also turned away. There is no one who will come to save
me. If I hide my traces, Rehan would think that he would have run away because he
wanted to completely break his relationship with him who came over and over again.
The same would be true for Rupert.
“Don't worry. I'm going to be Riet's family.”
Fernand whispers in a flirtatious voice and touches my thigh. I felt like a snake
crawling on my body, so I shuddered. He woke up from his seat with a relaxed laugh
as to which corner of my rebellion was ridiculous.
“Don't touch it.”
“Why? Riet is like I own it.”
He still smiles with a gentle face. It wasn't until I spit on his smiling face that
he slowly smiled.
“A wife should be obedient.”
“Why am I your wife! Here it is! There are people here! Is there anyone out there?”
“After. I can't help it. If you keep making a fuss like this, your guests will
notice it.”
Fernand itself is not scary. It wasn't scary when he raised his hand to slap me.
However, I am afraid of my helplessness. Since both hands and feet are tied, it is
only frustrating not to be able to use alchemy properly once you have practiced
hard.
As he stared at me, unable to even touch his cheek, he opened my mouth and forced
me to swallow about one. I feel drowsy in an instant, whether it's similar to what
was in the cake.
“... Rupert.”
I wandered between the unconscious and conscious and found Rupert ridiculously. How
many times has he saved me from this darkness.
I despised myself. I don't deserve to find him. I don't want Rupert to see it. You
should not even try to draw with your eyes closed. Even if I try to think of his
face, only the black darkness greets me. Like laughing at me for turning away from
Rupert's pain.
It was like a dawn that I had to endure alone without anyone. The sleepless night
was soaked in loneliness and glowed at dawn. My family cheated on me all my life.
The realization that no one could trust was lonely, and loneliness would fill up to
the end of his throat, causing him to feel breathless.
On a day when the moonlight illuminating the bed felt creepy and cold, Rupert,
strangely enough, was wandering through nightmares. Similarly, when I couldn't fall
asleep, I visited him as a young man and comforted him. At that moment, I
understood him. How painful and lonely is a child who has never trusted anyone in
his life. We shared nightmares.
Knowing what kind of heart Rupert embraced me. Understanding what it means to him
that he loves me. It was like being punished for turning away from that sad
affection. Actually, I knew it. Rupert was an imperfect man, and someone who could
save him like me may never appear in his life again. I'm going to live so
insensitive all my life.
I wanted to close my eyes for the mistakes I made with Rupert, as I resented the
mistakes I made to me. I would like to apologize to him if I meet him again. I let
go of the dark spirit and muttered his name.
When I opened my eyes again, I wasn't stuck in the bakery basement. After a long
time, I caressed the finest silk futon with my hands. It is the color of the
imperial family, red like blood. Is it a dream.
“Why did you call it?”
“...”
I was upset by the voice I heard right next to me and turned my body. He cries that
he has not been able to move his body for quite some time. Rupert accepted me as a
casual face.
“Why, why... why...”
How many people in the empire can express themselves as familiar with the emperor's
bedroom? But I am one of those few people. I turned my head again after watching a
chandelier that was so colorful that the eyes were stiff, unique to the Imperial
Palace that was ripe in my eyes.
“Is it a dream?”
“If you want to think so.”
Rupert shrugged to my question full of embarrassment. He laid me on the road bed

without even getting out of bed. The head is buried in a fluffy pillow full of
feathers.
“I'm lying down more. Because it's going to be ridiculous.”
“Your Majesty. Please explain and explain.”
“Answer me from you. Why did you call me?”

“When did I call His Majesty...”
I kept my mouth shut instead of talking. I called his name just before I let go of
my mind. However, the answer that I wanted to see it and called it was too hot.
Rupert scratched my jaw, waiting quietly for me to open my mouth. It's a bright
day, and Hao's sun comes in through a window large enough to fill a wall. His sun-
kissed blonde sparkled like a jewel.
He smiled and turned his head as I stared through my face.
“Look at what.”
“I don't care, but that's when I thought of His Majesty.”
This is the most honest answer I can come up with right now. Rupert nodded
slightly.
“What happened to Fernand?”
“I hung it in the square.”
“What do you hang?”
“What did that cub do?”
It didn't seem to be a living Fernand caught in the square, so he didn't bury him
any more.
Rupert looked still at me without words. I rolled my eyes in disgrace because it

was an obsessive gaze that seemed to make a hole in my face.
“There's something I overlooked when I let you go.”
“... yes?”
“I didn't send you to be like that.”
I didn't really leave the Imperial Palace to be flooded by someone like Fernand.
After being silent for a while, Rupert unfolded a pile of documents lying on the
side table as if he were throwing it on a futon.
“I'm going to create a city where women are not dangerous even if they live alone.
When it's finished, go. I can't send it before that.”
“You're incarcerated in the Imperial Palace.”
Is it a sound that you want to take out something trapped in the basement and lock
it in the Imperial Palace? After being bewildered, Rupert stood up from his seat,
speaking resolutely. I hurriedly closed my eyes on his bare body, which seemed to
be through the open robe.
Oh my God! I wonder if I kept my side like that.
Lariette Beloua will not be able to socialize again, but if rumors spread, she will
be stigmatized as an emperor's woman without profit.
“Please put on some clothes first!”
“Why?”
Rupert asks back in a casual voice. He solitary the robe and threw it off the hoop.
I turned the futon upside down, gingering at the naked flesh color that came in
well even in the snow. I'm glad if I'm glad I'm wearing bottoms.
Suddenly, why do you talk like that?
“Do you know how many hundred letters are coming in front of me?”
“What do I do because I take care of it?”
“I'm handsome, so look at you too.”
I know he's handsome. Who doesn't know. I have never seen a person as brilliant as
Rupert before or after the regression. However, Rupert was not very interested in
how smug he was the owner of his appearance.
I was curious about his words, and when I pulled out my eyes, he laughed. As I
smiled while receiving the bright sun, I forgot about the situation I had for a
moment, and I lost my breath.
“What are you doing now, really?”
“It's tempting.”
See if your ears are wrong. I shook my head.
“... temptation?”
“I like you, but you're bothered because you don't like me. That's why I can't be
next to me.”
I looked at his face while holding my gaze to keep looking at his chest as strong
as a knight. He talks leisurely.
“Then you just have to make me like you.”
I turned my head rather than blankly looking at Rupert, who spoke words that were
not even like words with a casual face. I heard that he was really trying to change
clothes in front of me. Since my eyes are tightly closed, the sound of the cloth
touching the skin sounds poisonous and loud. I tried to catch the string of reason
that became increasingly blurred by embarrassment.
“It's not in the Imperial Palace. If my father finds out...”
When my father learns that I am in Sangpagne, he may really gather troops and raise
them up. As I chew my lips in fear and speak, Rupert, who breaks his head at an
angle, comes one step closer to me. I don't even laugh mischievously anymore.
It wasn't until I faced the cool green light that I realized that he was terribly
angry with me. I was just persevering with me because I was considerate of me who
had not been able to set my mind so far.
“Are you still so precious to Belua?”

“...”
“I hate my side even after going through that, you.”
Rupert's voice becomes strangely low. He chewed.
“I intend to remove Belua from the Bernerny Empire map if you are in such danger
only once again.”
“Your Majesty!”
“Just as you threaten me with your life, I will. Do you know? I know Belua will be
ruined if you die.”
Rupert spoke like a beast growled, and then opened the bedroom door wide with an
annoyed touch. The maids who were waiting outside rumbled in surprise.
I wanted to catch him, but I couldn't stand up because my body didn't feel strong
enough.
“Your Majesty, wait a minute!”
I eagerly called Rupert among the maids running with a towel or medicine to me, but
my wide back only moved away.
#15 -1. When do you think you'll like me
After giving up my bedroom to me, Rupert doesn't even peep for a few days when I go
to sleep. She just delivered a note through the maid that threatened her not to
even think about running away. Even if he wasn't so scared, I couldn't hold my body
properly for a while, whether the medicine Fernand gave me was quite poisonous.
Even if I moved my body a little, my head rang.
As soon as she chases her body, she is worried about having to barge into the
office, but Louise, who wrapped a bandage on her limbs, creeps into the open door.
Rather than watching him move like a bug, I grumbled and barely raised my body.
“It's been a long time, Lariette.”
“Louise, why does it look like that?”
Now, all the parts that were not covered by the sheep's clothes rolled on the
pallet were mottled. I was a flagship for the messy traces, like being knocked on
by a thug in a back alley.
“It's my bid, well. Are you doing well?”
“Yes, I managed to do that.”
“Still, I'm glad Larriet opened his eyes before I was hit and died.”
Now, as I sighed, I swept my chest down with my hand. I didn't even know what I was
happy about, but I wanted to ask him a lot.
“Louise, what happened to my village?”
“It's fine. Other than that perverted cub.”
“... are you dead?”
“Then did you think Your Majesty would save the human who touched Lariette?”
Louise shrugged her shoulders. I bitten the maids with my eyes as I looked at him
with his breath, whether he was standing still, but it was difficult for him to do
so.
“Please tell me some of the things that have happened here in the meantime. I've
been away for a long time.”
“Uh? Do you think you're not going to run away now?”
Louise opens her eyes in a circle. He was so surprised that he was surprised, and
even clapped his hands and rejoiced.
“Wow. I'm really glad.”
“What is it?”
“If I was going to run away now, I was still going to ask you to go somewhere a
little closer to Sangpanyu. I think Bernergi is going to be damned after this.”
“Why is Bernardi ruined?”
“Because His Majesty doesn't take care of the principality, but only chases Lariet.
Even now, I can't even get out of the office because there are heaps of documents
that were pushed while bringing Lariet.”
I listened to the situation in the imperial family where Louise was lined up on
Eucharist with a strong heart. Arnbach seems to have been solved roughly, and I
wonder if it's about his father and the Grand Duke that are still in sight.
“Is Tori doing well?”
“I don't even see it well these days. Oh, Sir Dietrich was sent abroad under the
name of His Majesty.”
I wanted Rehan not to be seen, but it looks like he wasn't in the Imperial Palace
at all. I stared at Louise's face with a colorful expression for a moment. In the
past, even if I had eye contact with him, I would think of him dragging Lehan, and
anger would burst into anger. Now, I feel sorry for him who is always restrained by
Rupert.
“I don't know if I made the right choice.”
“For Lariette, it would have been the right answer. It wouldn't have been for
anyone.”
Now, Luzun said so and laughed. It looks like a senior ().

He didn't tell me why he was sorry for me, but now he sent me a bunch of bright
roses as an apology the next day.
I read his short card, and then woke up in bed. Now it's quite worth walking. The
scent of flowers spreading throughout the room was quite fresh, and as she moved
her body in search of a vase, a maid hurriedly entered the room and hurriedly
supported me.
“Thank you.”
“Star, star!”
Rupert, who became emperor, said he had changed all his servants. The maidens from
the nobility are no longer employed, so the maids who supported me are also the
first people I see. She also didn't seem to know who I was.
“Should I watch the phrase today?”
“No. If you wait, I'll bring you medicine.”
She bowed her head down as she answered, Yang, who didn't want to make eye contact
with me.
I was puzzled because it seemed to avoid me. It would be nice to misunderstand that
the place that Rupert gave me was a place, but the emperor's woman was not an
object of avoidance. Even Rupert was unmarried with no moral flaws. I was quietly
supported by her because I wanted to be mistaken for me.
“Where is His Majesty?”
“I have a senior meeting today, so I'm going to be in the main palace.”
I had a dry face wash. I wonder if I can't see it today. I would have to face my
face to persuade me or not. According to my experience, the imperial family at this
time was very dangerous. Lehan is not in the Imperial Palace, and the maids don't
know me, so the news that I'm in Sampagne will not be told to Belua.
“Maybe you're coming today, so why don't you prepare for the night?”
I was upset by the words of the maid and raised my head. It wasn't making fun of me
because I saw my serious eyes. I really wanted to be thoroughly misunderstood, but
I shook my head slightly because I couldn't tell my identity to resolve the
misunderstanding.
“No, it's okay.”
“My Majesty's marriage is just around the corner, so I feel that it will be urgent
from the point of view of spiritual love.”
“Uh?”
At the words of the maid, her mouth opens in verse. It's marriage. Your Majesty
doesn't have two in Bernardi, so Rupert is even married?
I tried to keep up with my thumping heart. The marriage of the emperor is a

national event. If it were such great news, I would have reached a small town where
I lived. My feet seemed to turn off.
“It wasn't long since I got engaged to Lady Fassbender. Didn't you know?”
“... Tori Fassbender?”
“Do you know Lady Fassbender? In the imperial family, no one knows, and he is full
of rumors.”
Surprisingly, the maid opened her eyes in a circle and left the room asking her to
bring medicine. I ran and thought without even being able to catch her. My head is
tired.
In the fall, she should have died by King Lasperich I in the fall, if it were
originally. That night when Rasperich and she were playing Choya.
However, it was already the season to prepare buds because fallen leaves could not
fall out of sin. Rupert is not Lasferich I already knew. I kept Arnulf and the
Emperor alive. Moreover, he values Tori more than my life. And I still didn't know
why Tori died so much in her previous life.
Why didn't you tell me about this now?
I resented him for telling me about the most important things. While I was rolling
my feet at the same time, the maid quickly returned with medicine. She forced me to
raise my body to the idea that I should meet Rupert.
“Where are you going? You're not ready to walk around yet.”
“I have to see His Majesty.”
“Well, then I'll tell you something. His Majesty told us that if the soul was hurt,
he would punish us.”
When the maid cried, I had no choice but to sit quietly. He cut off Fernand's neck
and displayed it in the plaza, and if I died, he would burn all of Belua, but I
didn't think he would treat him differently as a maid. I didn't want the innocent
women to die.
“Please. Tell me I must see it today.”
“Yes, then it would be nice to prepare for the night.”
“Ah, no! That's it.”
The maid hurriedly left the room only after hearing me. I knew what it meant to be
the night preparation of the girls, who knew me as the entertainment district of
the young emperor, but I was horrified to see the chemise brought by another maid
soon. When Hansako refused to enjoy the rose she gave her, the maid chuckled her
head.
“Isn't that what Your Majesty is eating today?”
“It's like this. If I'm ready, I'll do it alone, so just go out.”
The maid's eyes were full of puzzlement, but she withdrew without wearing any more
sat. After pushing the embarrassing chemise of bright red lace under the pillow, he
waited for Rupert in a neat outfit that was the same as a maid's suit. But no
matter how long I waited, he didn't find me.
I waited for Rupert until a deep night. The thick bedroom door does not show signs
of opening. I caught the maid who gave me my words to him and wondered if I had
told him for sure, but the resolute answer that I had clearly told him comes back.
According to Louise, he said that the work that was pushed was piled up like a
mountain, so I wonder if he is still in the office. If that's not the case, you may
still be angry with me. Rupert was more patient than he seemed, and he was good at
hiding my feelings. I wouldn't have been able to get angry because I wasn't in good
physical condition.
I set up sleep in an anxious mind and left the bed relying on the light of dawn. It
is early that even the maids who are still floating with washbasins are asleep. I
still haven't recovered completely, and my steps are heavy. Still, my legs moved
according to my will. The emperor's bedroom was located on the highest floor of the
palace, so it was necessary to go down three floors to get to the office. I moved
my body little by little as I moved and grabbed the window sill and the window
frame.
It's been a year since I left the Imperial Palace, but the structure of the main
palace is clear even with my eyes closed. After passing through the corridor, you
will find a balcony overlooking Rupert's office. When I reached the balcony, I
opened the glass door.
The chilly wind, mixed with a very light spring smell, sweeps through the skin. The
wind in Sangpagne was dry, but it was also so refreshing that I felt better. As I
pulled out my head, I noticed the outer wall of the main palace under the twilight
sky. Even though it was time for everyone to fall asleep, Rupert's office was still
lit up.
It's not that they didn't come to me on purpose.
I reclined my back against the wall on the balcony with peace of mind. Soon after,
the words of the maid come to mind, and her mouth hardens. It was ridiculous that I
was fully proud that Rupert would avoid me. I was the one who avoided him so far.
Just because he's really married to Tori doesn't deserve me to dry him.
My hands trembled as I was worried about the repetition of the same incident. The
dark feelings that overflow enough to twist are not just a concern. It's a little
more serious than fear. I was offended by the news of Rupert's marriage before I
even heard Tori's name. I wonder if this emotion can be called really worrying.
“Cak!”
I'm thinking about what to say to Rupert, and a shadow falls right next to me.
Because I was horrified and raised, I fell and fell, but the one who spoke to me
didn't help me. I fluttered and put on the floor.
The first thing that came into my eyes, when I barely avoided the price of land
with my face, was a small foot. The shoes, which seemed to be made of quality
leather, were very similar to the shoes I used to wear as a child.
“Tori?”
“I think it became more useless while I didn't see it.”
Tori kicked his tongue, and it wasn't until then that he put his hand under my
armpit to raise me up. I have never seen her since I left the Imperial Palace.
However, she had a face that perfectly matched my memory without even the slightest
change. As if time shone her alone.
“... it's been a long time, Tori.”
Even though Louise was the first to ask Tori's regards, her body hardens first when
she faces her. I wonder how much she hates me so well. She would have wanted me to
die completely.
“Why are you in the Imperial Palace?”
“There was some work. I'm going out soon.”
Tori smiles as if he was cold. I was a little surprised that her rust was cooler
than that of Rupert's. The idea that the impression did not change at all was
mistaken. The appearance did not change at all, but Tori looked much colder than
before.
“Don't be funny.”
“... yes?”
“I thought La Liga would do this. Pretending to be naive and pretending to be

pitiful is aiming for His Majesty's side again after a little over a year after
doing it all alone?”
“Tori, that's not the case.”
“If that's not the case, why are you coming back now? Why?”
Tori's voice, which was inaudible and dry, grew louder and louder. I was frozen in
her eyesick eyes and hesitated to answer for a moment. What happened while I wasn't
in the Imperial Palace? Rupert will not be cold to Tori under any circumstances.
But she was staring at me like a person who was discouraged by me.
“If you die? You said you were going to die. He said he would never come back
again.”
“Am I ugly because I'm alive?”
“...”
“Tori, I have no intention of harming Her Majesty Torina. I'm relieved. My aim for
the throne of Bernardi will not happen even if I die.”
“Liar.”
Tori untied the satin ribbon that tied my stiff hair and threw it. The green ribbon
that she threw on the floor because she couldn't stand the minute ripens. I picked
up the ribbon that I often used to do when I was a maiden and handed it to her.
“I had this ribbon.”
It was a gift to Tori, who was following the way I tied my hair. I still carry this
ribbon with me. At the moment, blood forms on the lips that break hard.
“I don't need it anymore. Your Majesty gave me a better ribbon as an engagement

gift.”
“Yes. That's great.”

As a child, I held a variety of ribbons in front of me and smiled rather than
staring at the rocking Tori. She greatly frowned upon my reaction as if she was
offended.
“Your Majesty and I are going to get married, Lariette.”
“I heard it.”
It was true. There is no way to say congratulations. Fear and anxiety came first.
The violence of King Lasperich I began with the death of Tori. The emperor, who
married Tory, killed her that night, and since then began to execute people like a
maniac. There was no one in this world who knew why she died, and whether it was
really Rasperich who killed her. Because you don't even know Rupert.
“My name will be Tori Fassbender Bernerum.”
“Does Tori really want to do that?”
Tori didn't answer. I wouldn't dare name Tori's feelings for Rupert, but at least
they weren't lovers. Even if I couldn't keep Rupert's side, I wanted someone other
than Tori to keep him by his side. Tori loved Rupert more than anyone else, but at
the same time he seemed to hate him terribly.
“Does Tori want to be the Empress?”
“I want to be. Are you going to talk to the world that something like me, not a
person, should not be an empress?”
“I never thought Tori wasn't a human being. I just don't know if marriage is the
best option for Her Majesty and Tori.”
I thought it wasn't Rupert who was holding her. If he could let her go, he would
have let her go. Crunaluca was like a curse in which even all the leftover food
from forbidden alchemy was burned. Had she not been bound by such cursed alchemy,
would she really want to become an empress?
“Lariette's thoughts don't matter to me anymore.”
Tori, who raised his mouth buried like a laugh at me, shredded the ribbon I handed
and threw it out of the balcony, and came to me blankly looking at the piece of
ribbon flying around like a feather.
“Lariette has already left Her Majesty. I abandoned Rupert. Do you remember? He
trampled on his dedicated heart and crushed it.”
“... I thought that was the best.”
“No, it's just that I didn't overcome a decent sense of guilt. Lari is cowardly. I
hated Rupert for covering a sin he hadn't even committed.”
Tori set the day like a beast. I blame them without taking a break of breath.
I had no choice but to listen to her sharp words. Because it was all true. I am
cowardly, low-spirited, and selfish. He was an immature person who only knew how to
see my wounds.
Even knowing that Rupert was not Rasperich, he could not forgive him. Even so, he
is so poor and sorry that he still can't catch the mark. He was not the only one
who lost his way and wandered.
“Lariette is of no use to His Majesty. Are you worried that I will hurt Your
Majesty on such a topic?”
“Tori...”
“I love His Majesty. Like my life. Because Rupert is coming out soon. His calling
is my destiny. And it's Lariet that interferes with that!”
I lost my words because of Tori, who seemed to soon let go of my neck and burst
into crying. With her red face, she definitely looked like a child who came to my
twelve-year-old birthday party. No matter how hard I stare at me, my memory does
not change. She was still as small and young as that winter day.
“I'm not. I will keep Rupert's side until he dies. Because I have to protect it. If
I don't do that, my heart will stop.”
“Tori.”
“So don't disturb me. It means hiding your body more reliably and running away.”
I grabbed Tori's shoulder, who stuck his body closely to me. I didn't know when I
was just looking at it, but she was stretching and shaking. I was embarrassed and
tapped at her.
“... please. Please. Don't take your Majesty away from me.”
I thought I would sprinkle my hand, but Tori quietly hugged me. If I burst into a
crying that I endured, it would be cool to be inside me, but she couldn't even cry.
Why did Lasperich have to kill her, who cares so badly for me? Of the many words
she handed me, what the hell is false and what is true?
When I opened the door of the office wide open, Rupert opened his eyes as if he was
a little surprised. I must be very surprised considering that he is a person with
no facial expressions. His face was full of fatigue whether he could not leave the
office so that the morning would be bright. I was relieved to confirm the simple
fact that he did not avoid me.
“You were here.”
Then I wrapped a blanket and turned my head towards Louise, who was buried in a
pile of papers and was shaking.
“Sir Baden, I'm sorry, but can I get out of my seat for a moment?”
“Huh, are you kicking out people who are working hard all night until now?”
Louise laughed as if it were amazing. huh! While making a sound, he triumphantly

pulls his head out and looks at Rupert. He was full of confidence that he could not
let himself out, who had worked hard to help him deal with the documents.
“Get out.”
Rupert said, leaving his eyes on me, without even staring at Louise's side. Louise
shrugs her shoulders at me with a stately attitude as if it were a jerk.
“Your Majesty is busy now, so next time...”
“You ask me to get out.”
“Me, me?”
“I said it twice.”
Instead of repeating the same words, Rupert listened to a long gun lying on a sheep
with a corner of his desk in place. While Louise grumbles and pouts her mouth, she
gets up from her seat with her documents.
“Wow, are you already discriminating against Lariette for how long it's been since
you came back?”
grater. As Rupert moved his finger slightly, the long gun was loaded. To the
terrifying sound of the serene office, Lu now took a heavy step. I thanked him by
nodding slightly after leaving the office of Burinake, where he had a job.
“Why.”
“Are you angry with me?”
“Uh.”
Turning his head and answering inadvertently, Rupert looks back at the documents.
If this is the case, why did you send it out now? I was outrageous, but I
approached him not even trying to see me.
“... Thank you for saving me once. I couldn't say thank you.”
Rupert doesn't even raise his head. When he bowed down in front of his desk and
aligned with him at eye level, he raised his eyes.
“You have a lot to say to me, but why didn't you come?”
“I went.”
“When?”
“When you sleep.”
I was stunned and bitten my lips. What good is it to visit someone who is
unconscious? However, he shrugged one eyebrow as if he didn't understand my
reaction.
“I've only been lying down all day, but why don't you come during the day?”
“What should I do when I don't have time.”
“What if I put off Narayil like that? Now, what a majesty the emperor.”
“Because of who I am...”
Rupert then kept his mouth shut. I can hear the sound of grinding teeth. In the
meantime, after quickly looking through a few sheets of documents, he raised his
head to see if he had finished his urgent work and faced me properly.
“I'm busy. Tell me why you came.”
“Are you getting married, Your Majesty?”
“... huh?”
He's a little puzzled if he didn't know this was the reason I found myself.
I stared at his vivid rusty without blinking an eye. The only thing I know about
Tori and Rupert's relationship is superficial. It may be said that they know better
than they used to be, but they still don't have much depth. Even if it's a family-
like relationship, it's probably not all you can see.
I thought it wasn't about caring for Tori as a woman, but I was a foolish blow that
I never expected Rupert to value me so much.
“I heard you're marrying Tori.”
As I keep putting the word marriage in my mouth, Rupert reminds me of his proposal
that he might remember. On the way back from Belua to Sangpagne, he asked me if I
would marry him. It's not as blunt as nails when it comes to fashion or romance.
Why do you feel offended when you think of that time? Marriage is not a joke for
any kids.
“I think you're going to get married all over the place.”
“Am I?”
Rupert asks as if he didn't know English. After all, I laughed because I couldn't
even remember it.
“You told me to get married too. Throwing a jewel pocket.”
“Why are jewelry pockets. You also bought a house with it.”
I used to use the jewels I received in exchange for my rejected proposal in a very
useful way. Having lost an excuse to rebuke his unromantic gift, I hesitantly
opened my mouth with my fingertips.
“... I'm left! Do you want me back?”
“Who soothes? And you are the only one who asked me to get married. Don't be
nonsense.”
Rupert resolutely cut it. It's weird. He can't lie to me. As he stared at my
puzzled face, he spoke leisurely.
“The senators only spread rumors because they were noisy.”
“So why don't you marry Tori?”
“I don't do it.”
“Tori told me that she was going to marry Her Majesty. So did she lie?”
He rubs my chin with his fingertips without answering.
His silence generally means affirmation. It was a lie. I thought of Tori's face,
who resented me, and washed my face dry. You want me to leave Rupert's side enough
to lie to me like that. But if what Tori fears so much is that I make him live like
a person, her fear should rather be willing to me.
“Your Majesty, I love Tori. I'm serious.”
“I know.”
“But don't think Tori will betray His Majesty.”
“Did you buy anything in the future you went through?”
I shuddered and raised my head. I definitely burned my diary and got rid of it. I
wondered if Lehan or my father had told him about my regression, but it didn't make
sense.
“What...”
“I said I killed you.”
Rupert's voice is lowered. I mumbled to find an excuse, but he spoke with an

insensitive face.
“That's why you came to me because you didn't want to die, you. Don't kill you and
your family.”
His words are irrefutable and self-evident. I kept young Rupert's side in order to
really live. When he is mature, he will surely blame me. Because I used him
thoroughly.
I closed my eyes for fear of making contact with his resentful eyes.
“Open your eyes. It's okay. I never knew that you despised me.”
“It's not like that. I didn't despise it. I was just scared, Your Majesty.”
I was afraid of Rupert's process of becoming Lasperich. However, it is also clear

that I hoped for his happiness. I really wanted him to enjoy a full life. But
Rupert didn't seem to believe me. I smile blurry as if it were going to disappear
soon.
“No matter what you've been through, I won't repeat it. Because I'm going to be
different. It's the same no matter what Tori did.”
“Are you really not going to marry Tori?”
“Yeah.”
“... why?”
Rupert, who was sitting leaning back, gets up from his seat. As he crossed his desk
and approached me, he reached out and lifted my chin. He has one head bigger than
me, so his firm face can be seen very well even with a raised field of view. I
reminded him that he was still angry with me all the way to the end of his head.
“Marriage doesn't mean anything to me.”
“...”
“Whether it's Gorten or Arnbach, the candidate for the Empress, who comes from
aristocrats, only creates a figure like Sun Hwangbi, and Tori is perfect for me who
doesn't have a family to trust enough to share power. At least she can't betray
me.”
Little by little, Rupert's face comes to me. As he bowed his head, a fragrant scent
that suppresses the smell of old wood peculiar to the office room pierced the tip
of his nose. I flinched my body in a small way and lowered my gaze.
“But why don't you do it?”
“...”
“Because of you. I'm waiting for you who despise me for reasons that I can't even
try.”
Rupert closed his eyes and opened his eyes to see if his anger soared momentarily.
I biting his lips as I shed his bright blue eyes. As soon as he wanted his voice to
get lower and lower, his son-in-law said.
“If I force you, it will be ruined, so I'll wait for you to accept me.”
“... what if I can't accept His Majesty?”
“Still, I can't give up on you. How many times do I have to say it to understand,
you...”
Time passed so much that the winter that had left him had returned. It was short
for me, but it was a time when he had dozens of opportunities to wipe out Belua.
But Belarus was still on a warm and peaceful day, and he only saved me from danger,
rather than aiming for my life.
I looked down at his kiln with my head buried on my shoulder, just like when I was
walking in and out of the bakery under the guise of a guest. The hair that touches
the neck is as soft as a boy. A deep sigh. Every time I face him, I don't know what
to do, too.
Rupert said he had simply spread the rumor, but Tori had already taken quite a
place as the emperor's fiancé within the imperial family. It's not a rumor that
she's staying at the Empress's residence next to the main palace.
There was no one who looked closely at me occupying the emperor's bedroom where his
fiancé was located. When the maids told me why they were hostile to me, they were
simply following the quiet imperial law of Bernardi.
Grimoalt III, who established the discipline of the Red Imperial Family, was a
person suffering from moral barriers, and even the emperor was strictly prohibited
from having concubines. There were times when his concubines exceeded dozens of
concubines, except for the Empress and Empress, who was attached nearby, and he
accused such a kingdom as a country of barbarians. Therefore, Emperor Bernardi had
only one wife who could officially recognize, and even the empress was allowed in
situations where it was difficult to see a successor from the Empress.
So Tori, who is known as the emperor's fiancé, is guarding the Imperial Palace, and
I'm wearing my own sheep in the emperor's bedroom. I was stuck in his bedroom
without being able to go out of the hallway properly and waited for my body to
recover.
There is no law that opens a tightly closed door except when the maid who takes
care of me enters and exits. The day I went to the office in search of Rupert was a
problem. On his way back, he lost his mind for a while, but he ran through the road
and blocked the door. With an order not to even think about leaving the bedroom
until it's all healed.
“Hey.”
“Yes?”
“Can you just tell Your Majesty once again? I think I'm all better.”
“That's Dr. Hershé's decision. I'm sorry.”
I cried. When you move your body, you suddenly lose energy and become dizzy, but
lying down all day is not an easy task. I was immersed in lethargy and woke up from
my seat, biting the end of my pillow.
“I think I'm really fine now...”
The phrase that Rupert gave me was fortunately very skillful, so it became easier
for me to walk and move in a different way every day. However, he had no way of
diagnosing that Rupert had a satisfactory recovery. I think it's so good that you
can run down the hallway if you just leave the bedroom, but why?
As I sighed, I opened a large window to catch the wind. It feels like the
crackiness is relieved a little bit. Even if he broke a window with alchemy, he
could run away, but he didn't want to cowardly leave Rupert again. I also like
Rupert's warning that if I am in danger or get hurt, I will get rid of Belua.
I wanted this to be some ridiculous threat, but if he was serious, Belua could be
in danger. A country without a Belua name is just a powerless woman who knows how
to do a little alchemy that is not even recognized by the Empire. A woman without a
husband or father is as fragile as a child.
Chi trembles when he thinks of a policeman who laughed at Fernand's passionate and
threatening courtship. Margaret, who had a good acquaintance with me, had a similar
attitude. I asked Fernand for advice a few times, but she wanted me to get married.
It's like marriage is the solution.
Aristocratic women were the property of the family, but women who were not
aristocrats were public goods that anyone could pick up. It was a very shocking
realization for me, whether it was a family member or a Rupert gun, who stayed
under a safe shadow.
The law enacted by Grimoalt was breathtakingly strict, but it did not protect
people properly. To the extent that it feels impossible to live alone without
leaning on the power of Beluana Rupert.
When the moon sounded, Rupert shrugged his head. I was greeted by him as I was
sitting by the window. He visited me all day every day, probably because I went to
his office because I had something to say. If there is something you want to say,
it means to do it at this time.
“I'm watching outside the window. It's been too long since I left.”
The emperor's bedroom was located in the center of the main palace garden with the
best view. Although the days were still chilly, I could already see a flower garden
with peaks as if I was preparing for spring. As Rupert approached me, he followed
my gaze and glanced out the window.
“Do you want to see the garden?”
“Would you like to export it?”
I raised my head in a half-hearted manner because I wanted to finally decide to

send me out. Rupert shrugged his shoulders as if it were nothing new.
“It's about a garden, well.”
“Then I went out and came, huh! Well, what are you doing!”
He flashed and hugged me before I even stepped on the floor and stood. In an
instant, I floated into the air and pushed his chest out with my hand. I think
there was a similar situation before!
“I want to see the garden. What if you faint again while walking?”
“It's okay because it's fine now! Please drop it down!”
“Why?”
“What should I do if it falls!”
“I won't drop it. I swear.”
Rupert answered as if he swore that it would not happen even if a thunderstorm

struck, and opened the door without difficulty while holding me.
The arms that support the knees and back are quite stable. In fact, I was more
ashamed of others than I was afraid of falling. I think she's a woman who crosses
the emperor without knowing the subject, but she's not enough to take away the
precious emperor's office hours, so I'm going to kick her tongue about what kind of
mischief is this.
“Your Majesty, really, please! Can't you drop it off?”
“Yeah, really, no.”
Rupert followed my tone as if he were playing a pun, and he went down the stairs
and really entered the garden. Although the garden of the main palace is unique to
the emperor, considering the number of servants working in the main palace, it is
difficult not to spread rumors.
He flinches loudly at the moment when he turns his neck towards Rupert because he
wants to cover his face. I opened my mouth because I was full of energy.
“Because it suddenly moves.”
“I'm surprised because I keep hugging you hot?”

Rupert laughs briefly at the sound of my bolmen. With a refreshing laugh, I forgot
my feet and looked at him blankly. His smiling face is beautiful. As sharp as a
well-sharpened knife, the usual coolness goes away for a while.
It wasn't until Rupert reached the fountain in the garden that he put me down. It's
not that I can't use my legs, but I'm so careful that I want to do it.
I gave up on him for not following my will. Because I didn't move according to his
will.
“Still, it's nice to come out.”
The marvelously colorful marble fountain also felt a bit lonely in winter. The
water you touch is warm as you reach out to the water droplets that shine brightly
under the sun. I only use hot water for fountains. It was an unimaginable luxury in
Belua.
“Your Majesty, how long are you going to hold on to me?”
“Until you all get better. If the system and system are established enough to feel
safe even if you live alone outside the Imperial Palace.”
“Is that possible?”
Rupert sat down on one knee in front of me. Short hair is dazzling. As he
hesitated, he slowly reached out and swept my head behind his ear.
“When do you think you'll like me?”
“... how do I know that?”
“Didn't you hate it a little less?”
Rupert, looking through me, wakes up with my head tucked. He began to temper by
kicking the rolling stones.
“... If I put my face on it every day, it would be a little different.”
“Is that why you keep coming?”
“You don't even see a man's face?”
I was speechless by Rupert's irritated voice. It was also a primary question that
was difficult to answer, and my confident attitude to my beauty was amazing. After
becoming emperor, he received thousands of letters instead of hundreds.
“I can't sleep because I'm frustrated because I admit I can't give up on you.”
As I watched the stone rolled at Rupert's feet, I heard him say. I was a little
surprised that he felt frustrated because of me. A person who has never cried in
frustration even after being harassed by the emperor and Arnulf at that point says
this.
“I've never killed you, but why do you hate me. Even if I understand, sometimes I
get upset and run away from sleep.”
“I don't hate your Majesty.”
I swallowed my saliva. The same thing is that I feel dizzy in my head all the time,
but there is one obvious fact.
“It's not scary anymore. I never imagined that His Majesty would kill me or even
harm me a little.”
“... and?”
“I don't know. My heart hurts when I see His Majesty.”
It was like stretching a corner of the chest with a needle and stabbing it. Even
more so when you see him smiling brightly.
“I don't want to die when I see you.”
“...”
“I've never thought of that before.”
He broke the flower I was looking at from the window and handed it to me. The
flowers that were rushing to prepare for spring were not colorful species suitable
for the Imperial Palace. It is a small and common flower bulb that is likely to be
seen a lot in the field.
Tori pulled a very old painting out of his pocket. This is a picture of a gorgeous
dancer and a young girl smiling brightly while holding the hem of a dancer's dress.
It's hard to even check the girl's attention properly because it's faded and her
hands are buried. However, even if you don't look old, Tori knows very well what a
girl looks like. Because when I look in the mirror, there is that girl.
The girl's face was the same as it was drawn in the picture no matter how much time
passed, and it will continue to be the same. It was an immutable curse.
“Your Majesty. Have you ever seen this picture?”
Rupert shook his head rather than looking at Tori's painting. Eva took everything
and burned it, but this one could only be stolen. This is the first time he shows
the only remaining traces of the past, so he has never seen it before. However, he
recognized the face of the dancer.
“Is it a mother.”
“Is this girl?”
“I can't see my face properly.”
“The girl's name is Victoria Eddinger.”
The dancer smiling brightly in the painting was Genoeva, who gained fame in the
city of entertainment, Ardelle, and the little girl was Victoria, an errand who
listened to her. Victoria Eddinger. An ordinary girl with no conspicuous corner at
all. More than 10 years have passed since Tori lived with his name buried in his
heart.
Rupert was silent. Moans lightly. He used to give out a very uncomfortable tee,
saying she didn't know what to do when she pulled out an old story. She clung
closely to him, frowning, and pushed in the picture.
“How do you see it? Does it look good?”
“Well, I don't know.”
At first glance, bitterness is entangled in Rupert's clear rust. Every time Tori
remembered what sacrifices he had made for him and his mother, he was terribly
distressed. Tori shuddered small, feeling the joy of being shallow and sleazy. He
had to be more distressed. A heart that has nowhere to go has to get lost and lost,
and after despair and despair, it must devour everything. Feeling a thirst that
will never be satisfied no matter what you do.
“I think I was happy. I don't remember it well now.”
“... can't you be happy right now? I want you to be happy.”
Tori's grinning face broke like a glass. But she quickly looked back at him with a
smile. She smelled the smell of Lariette in his words. If it weren't for the
woman's influence, he wouldn't be able to make such a stupid sound. I exhale an
endless sigh inside.
“I don't want me to be happy. Don't have that childish hope, Your Majesty.”
In Tori's sober words, Rupert turned his head and faced her. Her turbid rusty glow
shines brightly. He suddenly wondered when she had been staring at herself. When
did she begin to reveal this?
Even if Tori hates herself, she can't help it. Nor is it discouraged. Even though
Rupert wasn't the one who put Crounaluca in her heart, she was a doll that existed
for him. Tori lived to achieve his goal.
Subordinates created by self are laws that cause resentment of the owner. He now
understood the love she had for me. I realized that a person's emotions are so
diverse and contradictory that he doesn't dare to understand properly with his
head.
“You are my black hand. Whatever I want, I have to do it.”
“That's why you're going to order me to be happy?”
Tori makes Carr laugh. It's so fleeting that it can't be a joke, and it's unpaired.
Because it's impossible. In order to make her unable to cry or laugh sincerely, Eva
collected tears from her. She did not express her pain properly even with the pain
of her limb falling out.
“Your Majesty, don't forget our goal. We are not people who live to feel
something.”
And Tori came up to make Rupert like himself. She loved Eva terribly, and she could
do anything for her. He was the last order Eva left. Rupert's mother was more cruel
and ruthless than her child (). Eva made Tory because she was concerned that her
son would deviate from my will. Because Rupert wants to live like a monster who
doesn't feel any emotion.
Tori smiled round and round. She is bound by Eva and stays in hell without being
misled, but she cannot let her escape. Lariette, the troublesome Lariette is the
problem.
“You can forget it. I'm not going to stop you from doing anything.”
“If so, can I kill Lariette?”
Tori deliberately pronounced the name of Lariette with great strength. Rupert's
expression, looking down at her with uncomfortable eyes, changes instantly. The
clear gaze was colder than the lake in the middle of winter. The face of an awfully
cold beast. She was satisfied and smiled.
“I warned you countless times. Send Lari out right now. Forget it.”
“I can't do it. If I could, I went ahead.”
Tori swept Rupert's frowning eyebrows with his fingertips.
“Lariette has already abandoned Her Majesty. Don't get attached to things you can't
hold in your hands.”
“Be careful.”
“Lari used His Majesty. Ah, poor Rupert. No one would have saved that much. I
struggled to make my heart burn black.”
Tori didn't stop.
“I'm just nodding my head. If I can't forget it, I can kill you. No matter how long
I wait, Lari doesn't love Her Majesty. Because no one will love His Majesty. But I
can have it.”
“...”
“I want to have a La Riette. Break the white neck and hold it in your hand. Red
roses like blood also belong to His Majesty.”
He bowed his head at the temptation she whispered. The clenched fist convulsed. Be
patient. It's about forcibly enduring. She realized that his short patience was
showing the bottom.
Tori understood Rupert. I know his cruel possessiveness one after another, enough
to hit a crappy head. I've never heard a word of affection from my mother, so I
wonder if it's an adorable child in Jung (). I looked at how much he wanted to hold
the ankle of the fleeing Lariette.
“You can do it. You've done it hundreds more times.”
“Stop it.”
“If you don't, Lari won't belong to Her Majesty forever...”
The tender voice, as if a bird was chirping, was cruel. Rupert could no longer
stand it and raised his hand to block Tori's mouth. But soon he lowers his arm. He
opened his mouth powerlessly.
“... I'm not going to do that, me.”
“Why?”
“I have a greater desire to protect him than I have a desire to have him.”
“Sounds crazy.”
She slowly raised her head and stared at him. It's so terrible that you want to dig
out your ears.
It's disgusting. It's disgusting. It's disgusting.
Tori was disgusted by his hypocrisy. Don't you pretend to be a person? A sheep who
dares to love on the subject of monsters that no one else can hold in their hearts.
“Don't pretend to be a person.”
“... what?”
“When I saw my mother who became a corpse, I couldn't cry.”
Rupert only keeps his mouth shut to Tori's evil cry. She spoke very slowly, as she
refined her breath with a pure white tired face.
“What if I don't get rid of it?”
“I told you. I'll wait for you to come to me.”
“Wait? Take it easy? Is the Count of Belua alive?”
Rupert will keep even the Countess alive. Because Lariette is going to be sad. Tori
collapsed silently because he had no power to despair.
Looking down at her still, Rupert turned and approached the window. A faint sound
of breath is heard through the gap of the open window.
“Do you think La Liga could pretend that she didn't know the destruction of the
Count?”
“No.”
“Will the Count then abandon Bernardi's authentic imperial family?”
“Wouldn't it be.”
To Rupert's resolute answer, Tori's face is cold and hardened. The Count will
somehow try to correct the distorted imperial family, and Lariette will not be able
to turn away from such a count. Can they still watch the destruction of Bernardi
with their eyes open?
“Your Majesty, if so, are you going to give up?”
Rupert turned his head and looked into her eyes to understand Tori's inner meaning,
but he couldn't understand anything as if he was wandering through the black mist.
“I'm asking if you think about our goal of defeating Bernardi.”
Rupert was speechless, but she could know without listening. It was also a question
that I already knew the answer to. From the moment he was prevented from sobbing in
front of La Riette's tears. After all, Lariette became the most precious thing. He
watched everything he was born and raised, rather than himself who protected him.
Tori raised up her uptight body to burst into a loud, vain laugh. My mother even
gave up her life for her goal. He took the child of a man who lost his love and had
no heart, and inherited revenge. But it didn't become a flagpole that had no value
for Rupert.
“If Lari cannot give up the Count, and His Majesty cannot give up Lari...”
Tori pulled out the gun that Rupert had presented to me.
“I have no choice but to give up on His Majesty.”
Her specialty is to use her flexible body to quickly hit her opponent's neck with a
short and light knife, but Rupert taught Tori to shoot because she decided it was
safe not to approach her opponent in the first place. She was grateful for this.
Even though he was blunt with emotions, etc., as if he was covered with a thick
cloth, he was a turtle that stabbed his neck directly.
“You can't harm me.”
Tori snorted at his words, pointing his muzzle exactly at Rupert's heart. Bondi
Krunaluka was a subordinate slave who could not attack his master. This is because
the moment the owner's heart stops, their heart also stops.
“If you don't want to die, you do.”
She pulled the trigger without hesitation.
#15 -2. When do you think you'll like me
Rupert's office is the only place where I can leave my bedroom and go inside the
Imperial Palace. No matter where they walked, they had to take maids, and they
didn't take them to see what orders they had received unless their destination was
the emperor's office.
Now, despite my claim that my head doesn't hurt or feel dizzy even if I move my
body quite a bit, Dr. Hershé just shook his head with a meaningless smile. If you
want to receive a complete diagnosis, ask your Majesty's permission.
I wondered if I was aware that I was a doctor. My physical condition will not get
better or worse according to Rupert's will, but I need some permission for
diagnosis.
In the end, I found an office room that was the only place I was allowed to do
today. But Rupert was not visible.
I lay on a long velvet sofa, waiting for him alone in an empty room with no owner.
The sofa placed just below the window was a luxury item covered with purple satin.
When I was walking around Fifth Avenue with him, it was the same thing as the sofa
that I used to strangle when I wanted to enter the imperial family.
I wouldn't have remembered it without the craftsman's pattern imprinted on the

corner. When the hell did you bring this sofa? When I asked him to buy it like
that, I ignored it.
It is a color and design that does not match the solemn atmosphere of the office,
and it does not blend in here and plays separately. I squeezed my mouth and gently
hugged the cushions that scattered my hair.
“Oh, when the hell are you coming.”
Today, with permission to leave the Imperial Palace, he decided to dry up, but
Rupert did not appear conductive. If it's not a bedroom or an office room, there's
no place for him to be.
Rupert came back when I almost fell asleep because I was immersed in the taste of
the fluffy sofa. He was not alone. Little Tori's hair pops out over her hunched
body. I was puzzled because I didn't think he would be with her, so I stopped
opening the window and exited there.
When asked why they did it, there is nothing to say. It's just gritty to face Tori.
I felt like I was the main character of a chi-jeong drama that I had nothing to
see. If a woman who doesn't have anything can also be a villain who took away her
beloved man by giving everything to be the main character.
Rupert and Tori continued their conversation. There is no sign that it will end at
all, and a story that I may not be okay with listening to continues.
Rupert is a person who is rarely embarrassed. But I was able to notice his
agitation. No wonder he would not have doubted that Tori would be loyal to me until
the end. I warned Tori several times to be careful, but Rupert affirmed that she
could not betray herself.
Of course, I was surprised that she suddenly revealed it, but there was nothing I
could do other than roll my feet at the same time. The window of the office room
didn't have a terrace, so I was hiding behind curtains with a barely narrow
railing.
However, the moment Tori pulled out his gun, his body moved spontaneously. I ran to
Rupert without worrying about it, rather than thinking about it properly. Tori was
only looking at Rupert as if he didn't notice my existence, but Rupert looked back
at me. I chewed my lips as his vivid green eyes swayed back and forth. Even he
doesn't know what to do now.
The scene stopped as if time had stopped. Tori, who aimed his muzzle at Rupert, had
a calm face like a doll without emotion, and he, who was threatened with her life,
did not even seem willing to avoid her body.
What I didn't understand more than Tori, who pointed a gun at Rupert, was
defenseless and unmoved. He seemed to be complying as if she wanted to take my
life.
It wasn't until I got close enough to hear his breath that I realized that he was
hardened and unable to move. Rupert was tired of being pure white.
“Tori, gun, put it down!”
“It's out of the way.”
“Tori!”
“Don't worry, because Rupert thinks it doesn't matter if he dies, Lariette.”
Tori raised her mouth as if laughing at me shouting. He looked back at her words
and looked at Rupert, but he still looked at Tori with a firm face. Tori made a
clear laugh as if the beads were rolling, saying that it was fun to see him
shocked.
“Why are you surprised? Is it amazing that I'm trying to kill you?”
“...”
“Rupert, you were also abandoned by your mother. Didn't you know that there won't
be anyone who loves you forever?”
It was cruel, like a knife, but Tori's face was innocent. She was one step closer
to me and Rupert, with a child-like smile.
“You said I was like a family to you. Oh, but there's something you don't know.
Family.”
Tori approached a short distance. I raised my hand to take away the gun, but she
was flexible enough to avoid me.
“Families do not betray each other. You betrayed me. For this woman who will not
even love you, but who actually hates her deeply.”
Rupert would have been able to stop Tori somehow. However, he only watches with
open eyes. His bold face reminded me of the guillotine where I died. Remembering
when I gave up everything, I stepped in between him and Tori with my arms wide
open.
“Tori, please, don't do this.”
Tori swiped away from my earnest request and pulled the trigger. I fell down so
quickly that I couldn't figure out what was going on. Rupert pushed me away.
“Your Majesty!”
“... out of the way. It's okay.”
Rupert was holding his chest. Even though blood flows under the right hand with a
straw on the chest, there is no way to spit out a painful groan once. Even though I
felt terribly sick, I breathed a sigh of relief because my life didn't seem to be
dangerous enough.
Tori reloaded the gun. Click. As if Rupert's pain was not safe, I looked up at her
with horror at the cold metallic castle.
“Oh, stop it!”
Tang!
Once again, gunshots rang inside the room, but this time he couldn't hit Rupert.
The pension team I quickly triggered created a shield around Rupert.
The chandelier, which was hit by a bullet that was bounced off, was shattered. I
wrapped my face with my arms to avoid falling glass angles.
“Ha. Why does Lariette stop me?”
“Tori, what are you doing now?”
“Lariette would have a greater desire for His Majesty to die than me.”
“...”
“I know I was worried about it every night. I saw it. I thought about squeezing His
Majesty's face with a pillow. Isn't it?”
I kept my mouth shut in Tori's poignant words. Because it's not a lie. But now I
didn't want Rupert to die miserably at her hands. It was so cruel.
Why.
Why would anyone he cherish be so cruel to him? It's not that he has lived in a
noble life, but it's not enough to suffer such a vicious thing.
As I bite him for the sins committed by King Lasperich I, I have nothing to say,
even if I have ten mouths. But he didn't even punish me like that. Even my
hypocritical warmth of staying with a sword inside was barely there. Because I miss
people so much.
“No. Tori, I don't want His Majesty to die.”
“That's why it's a problem, Lariette. Because your heart is too weak. It's not
poisonous enough to completely ruin Rupert, nor strong enough to hold it.”
“...”
“Then Lariette should be gone, I don't care.”
Tori twisted the muzzle that was pointing toward Rupert. I gave strength to my
wrist again to the muzzle aiming exactly at my forehead. But Rupert, who approached
me imperceptibly, grabbed my shoulder. I looked back at him in surprise, but he
wasn't looking at me.
“Stop it.”
“Even if Your Majesty didn't ignore all of my warnings, this doesn't happen.”
“... If I die, you die too. Are you hoping for that?”
“...”
“I know that he lives with the beast by holding his head. That's why I asked you to
wait.”
As Rupert clenches his fist, the flowing blood gathers in a transparent sphere. As
he watched him still without breathing, Tori stepped back.
“I'm going to get rid of it. That damn metal, I'll get rid of it.”
“Your Majesty, you still don't realize it.”
“...”
“What I want is the destruction of you and this empire. It's not my freedom.”
Tori, who had a face that didn't know whether he was crying or smiling, disappeared
into the window where I was hiding after leaving his last word. I try to chase them
in a hurry, but there is only a cold wind there. There were clear blood marks left
on the white curtains swaying in the wind.
Rupert is so big that he has no words. So rather, I became restless. When I

approached him and tried to give him words of comfort, I hesitated because I didn't
even know how to get lucky.
“Your Majesty.”
After a deep, deep, and long silence that caused a whole heart to fall apart, I
barely called him. Then Rupert slowly turns his head. The face I faced was pale
like a white piece of paper. He was the owner of a beautiful appearance that didn't
look like a Bondi person, but now he doesn't look like a person in a different
sense.
“Are you okay?”
My eyes, which were cool as if my emotions had frozen my sins, shook with a fine
gap in my questions. I wanted him to cry. I wanted to let go of my neck to express
that I was frustrated, sad, and distressed, and if I couldn't shed tears, I'd
rather be angry. Then the heart of watching will not be bothering you here.
He had a carefree face that he had foreseen Tori's departure. However, the
surprised body freezes and cannot move. I couldn't move a single fingertip and
grabbed his shoulder holding his breath.
“Your Majesty, look at me.”
Rupert bowed his head. As soon as I wanted the rust that I faced to gradually
thicken, it became green enough to grow green. I impulsively hugged him and swept
his back.
“It's okay. It's not your Majesty's fault.”
“...”
“Your Majesty, don't be too sad...”
Tori's betrayal would have shocked me even more than leaving him. He cared for me,
but didn't believe me completely, but he trusted as much as Tori. She said she
would not betray him for any reason.
“Why am I sad.”
Someone who doesn't know I'm sad even if I'm sad. I reached out to face Rupert's
dazed eyes and swept his eyes. He doesn't understand my actions, but he gradually
closes his eyes as if he doesn't like it. I loved him as if he were a child with
one head bigger than me.
“Your Majesty, because he spares a lot of torii. No wonder you're sad. Sad is not a
weak thing.”
“Why don't you leave?”
“...”
“Because I couldn't do anything? Why?”
I think Rupert, who was insensitive, was also questioning that one. The voice is
still calm. I opened my mouth dumb to answer his question.
“That...”
Why did Tori leave him?
I combined the story of Tori Fassbender Bellnerum, which I had never known, with
the story of Tori I knew. Along with the story of King Lasferich I, who committed
constant slaughter of a sheep suffering from madness after her death.
“It's probably not because His Majesty did what he did and didn't do anything.”
To me, Tori looked like Rupert's family. I care for Belua with a deeper affection
than I care for him. So her betrayal would be incomparable to Belua's betrayal of
me. The same is true even if Rupert did not believe in herself, but believed in the
metallic nature of Kronaluca.
I peeked at Rupert's heart, glowing and blushing while showing his flesh. All those
who are hurt live with a hole in one corner of their heart. People who realize the
existence of a hole take care of it so that it does not widen, but those who do not
even know that I have such a loophole ignore it and turn their eyes. Even when the
hole that is getting bigger and bigger ends up eating the owner.
In the heart of young Rupert, there was a hole in his heart that could not be
filled. This would have turned into an endless thirst without sound. But he would
not have known what he wanted. Because I couldn't get it. I may be thirsty, so I
wonder if the only goal of that life did not shine. It seemed only now that we know
where Lasperich's obsession with Hwang Kwon and Emperor came from.
Rupert, who went to the tattered sofa, hesitates. The part of Tori's chest that was
shot was soaked with blood and sticky. I kicked my clothes out of him who didn't
know if he was going to do hemostasis, or whether he had a mental head left to feel
pain in the first place. I had to call him, but I couldn't leave him alone. In the
blink of an eye, it seemed like Rupert was about to die.
“Leave it alone.”
“No. This is a big deal.”
I put my hand on Rupert's chest, where his blood had dried up. As the energy of the
fire escaped from the hand, the blood that was stabbing completely stopped.
“Ptirno.”
I was wondering if there was a bandage in the office, but Rupert pushed my hand
out, reached out to my wound and muttered. The roaring flames burned the entire
wound as if supporting it. Although it was the most obvious way to prevent
infection, it is hardly something that can be done with a bare mind. I was
horrified and grabbed his arm.
“It hurts.”
“Your Majesty, I'd rather say something now,”
“I think I'm going to die because I'm sick.”
Rupert repeats the same words in a powerless voice. The hand placed on the chest
can't even be lowered. Is it a gunshot wound or a heart to say that he is sick? My
chest was tingling, and I held his dry face with both hands.
“My mother.”
“...”
“There would be no such thing as a human being who would save me.”
He looks at me over the tip of his chin, which came in my hand and lifted
powerlessly. I faced him with a face that seemed to cry even in a short time and
didn't think about crying.
“Because Hanatori is not a human being. As much as he is.”
“Your Majesty.”
“Tori is...”
Rupert's voice is heard by his son-in-law.
I thought of the moment when I realized that my father was betraying me. Family
betrayal is more of a pain than anger. The heart that I handed over to my heart was
trampled, and it hurts so much that I could not breathe.
“Let it go.”
Rupert suddenly sprinkles me. His face distorted very slowly.
“You're leaving, too.”
“...”
“You don't like me too...”
It wasn't until then that Rupert's cool eyes completely lost their light. He turned
his head rather than stared at me with a lot of distorted faces.
I looked blankly at him with his face buried in my lap. Where is a mother who makes
such a scary sound to her child that she will never be loved for a lifetime? Didn't
even Tori become her toy. Even if Bernardi Wanga was so hateful, I can hardly
understand it. Tori and Rupert looked like her dolls tied in a row. A stage for one
person, where the invisible curtain opens and closes behind them.
There was no will of them. The person who wanted to make Rupert a Lasperich would
have been none other than his mother. None of the previous emperors who let go of
their spirits.
I bit my lips rather than looking down at Rupert's round back. My heart rattles
with anger and boils down. I would be satisfied if I could become an emperor as I
wanted, but would I have to make my son a monster to fill my castle? I couldn't get
angry after suspecting that Tori's betrayal would have been her intention.
Even I was like my father's doll. I took care of the estate according to his will,
and played the role of the daughter of a frugal lord, and became the cause of
treason and fell into the dew of the sentence. Did he not deceive me once again
after returning from the dead to protect such a father?
In order not to break his will, I was once again forced to entrust me with the role
of the only blood of Akan I in order to maintain my steely will. Even though I know
myself well, I have never coveted the emperor or wanted power.
“Your Majesty.”
A voice that is suppressed and suppressed leaks out between the broken lips. It
seemed like if I didn't do this, I would cry instead. I felt a fishy taste in my
mouth whether it gave me too much strength.
Rupert remained the same even though I had deceived him so much. He is a person who
has no law to turn away from my calling.
“Yeah.”
“... I don't have anything to say if I want to come and change my mind now.”
He carefully cleaned up a lot of disheveled hair. Tears burst out as to how

delicate the touch of handing over the head behind the ear was. He was infinitely
affectionate with me even in this situation.
“I will never leave His Majesty's side again. This time it's real. I'm not going to
make a meaningless oath anymore.”
Rupert's eyes grow. I laughed sadly because I was unfamiliar with the surprised
face of a person who rarely could express emotions.
“The nonsense in His Majesty's heart will shatter the belief that no one will love
His Majesty.”
“... why?”
He raises his hand as he tries to answer the question.
“No, don't answer. Because it doesn't matter.”
“Your Majesty.”
“I want to kiss you.”
Words were clearly expressions of wind, but actions were not. He slowly bowed his
head toward me, surprised and unwilling to answer. The breath that touches the tip
of the nose is hot.
“Can I do it?”
The action continued so fast that permission was not required. His hand, which
gently wraps around my head, moves slowly, without being able to turn my head. My
tongue, slowly opening my lips, was as soft as a finger digging into my hair.
As I talked about it in front of me, my body loses strength due to the sweetness
that seems to have broken sugar sweets. His hands wrapped around my back were
strong, whether I was afraid that I would run away. As if it were tickling, each
hand that carefully stroked her hair was filled with affection. As I stuttered and
grabbed his shoulder, he smiled slowly without taking his mouth off.
Surprised and tightly engaged, he tuk-tuk tuk-tuk with the tip of his tongue. One
of his fingers firmly presses on my cheek, which he does not know what to do. The
tongue dug into the gap that opened spontaneously and gently touched the palate. In
this life, as well as in my previous life, I have never shared such a dense kiss.
On the other hand, Rupert seemed so familiar that he was suspicious. I was not able
to stop or avoid him when his hand, which was gently stroking my back, slipped down
little by little. The waist strap of the dress, which I didn't know when it was
released, was disheveled under the sofa pillar. I was horrified and slouched.
“Why.”
Why is what and why?
I couldn't immediately answer his nonchalant voice. I couldn't raise my head

because I was ashamed to even look at him, but he kissed me first was a casual
face. With a nonchalant expression without changing his complexion, I grabbed his
shoulder and pushed it away.
“Why push.”
“Me, go away.”
“Did you hate it?”
“Don't ask me anything like that!”
I woke up from the Hodadak sofa with a scream. As Rupert leaned toward me more and
more, moved forward. I grabbed the dress with my hand as the waist strap loosened
and fluttered in the wind, and bowed my face down rather than staring at him. The
fluttering cheeks are hot.
“You blush.”
“I know.”
When I raised my head to shed Rupert in a teasing tone, I had no choice but to
burst into laughter. Because he couldn't make fun of me.
“Your Majesty's ears are also sucking.”
“No.”
He denied it with his mouth, but his ears, which seem to burst with blood because
they are not bright red, do not talk about it. The strangeness remains the same,
but it was ridiculous to want to know how only the ears were colored bright red.
I picked up a string that fell under the sofa, hiding a screaming laugh. I want to
feel like I fell in between beats. I would have tightened it so that it didn't work
out.
“Why did this fall?”

“Did I solve it?”
“...”
I lost something to say because of Rupert's attitude, which felt shameless because
he couldn't be imposing.
I said I was going to be by my side, but I didn't mean to be between him and that,
but what the hell are you thinking?
I stared at Rupert, who was stunned and leaned on the sofa, with one eye frowning.
Even though it was a path of criticism, he shrugged his shoulders to see if it was
of no use, and there was no sign of reflection.
“Look at what.”
It is strange that the posture of Han Liang in the back alley fits very well with
him sitting in the highest seat in this empire. Sitting comfortably with his arms
wide open, Rupert looks at me and knocks on my leg. Like when you call a raccoon.
It means to come close.
“Come here.”
“Why?”
“You sit down too.”
“Uh, where are you going to sit?”
I was knocking on my leg, and the answer was obvious, but I shook my head hard,
pretending I didn't understand.
“On the knees.”
“Are you coming? Stop quacking.”
The affection I just kissed was a poignant throw of Yang, which was my imagination
of sin. However, I had no choice but to bite my lips at the tender smile that came
up around Rupert's mouth. It was so stupid that it was hard to see the blush and
the mouth that rose as if it were satisfying. I don't dare to doubt the
authenticity of that heart.
“Am I so good...?”
In a way, it's an overly arrogant question. It was also a question that made me
very embarrassed the other day. Hana Tori betrayed himself and said that the person
who took his soul out was looking at such a smiling face, and that's what he said
in verse.
“Uh.”
Unlike last time, Rupert immediately admitted. Thanks to a loud nod, his bright
blonde hair shakes like a fine bunch of threads.
“Okay, that's great.”

“I, I said I would be by my side, Your Majesty.”
“If you cancel that word, I'll get rid of Belua.”
“...”
There was no desire to reap the words he spit out once, but his warning felt
unrealistic because it was not excessive. But I nodded briefly, knowing that Rupert
was sincere. I didn't want to play with him twice either.
“I wasn't trying to cancel it.”
“Tell me.”
“Well, I'm not saying I'm going to keep my side as a lover of His Majesty.”
“Who are you my lover?”
Then I kissed a topic that I didn't even think of making me my lover. Of course, I
was well aware that in Bernardi's court, romance is mostly a mischief between a
married woman and a knight. However, such a way of dating is too progressive for me
to accept, as I was born and raised in the even south, the most conservative of
them, Belua.
“Well, then why do you match your mouth?”
“What do you ask? Because I want to kiss you.”
Rupert raises one of his mouths and laughs as my mouth flutters to his oblivious
answer. Even though the sound of the wind leaking was making fun of me, it wasn't
bad to hear it.
“You're La Riette.”
“...”
“I dare to make you neat. You're not my lover or my concubine. It's just La
Riette.”
So I will live with gratitude all my life that you have come to me. Rupert added
cheerfully.
His voice was low but not thick, reminiscent of the cool wind blowing at the end of
winter. However, it's not necessarily cold when it's like that. The laughing voice
was soft enough to be painstakingly soft.
“Whatever you want to be by my side, do whatever you want. If you want to be an

empress, and if you don't want to be a woman, Louise will take away her seat.”
It was very easy for him to say from his mouth that he would hand over the position
of policing captain of Sangpagne, the royal road and capital, that is, the captain
of the army assigned to Sangpagne, to me who could not handle a sword properly,
rather than a gun. If Louise heard this sound, she would be frustrated and burst
into tears. That's why Louise wails because she's not doing it right as an emperor.
Even though it wasn't a very beautiful beauty, I felt like it became a Gyeongguk Ji
for breaking down the country.
“I don't need that kind of power.”

“So?”
“I'll think about it slowly, Your Majesty.”
“Can I kiss while I'm thinking?”
Rupert embraces me in my arms with a loud voice. It wasn't hard enough to refuse,
but I was dragged and sat on his lap. The watery greenery facing up close is as
beautiful as if you were immersed in it. This face is a bit of a challenge. I'm
leaving my opponent's soul out.
Rupert wraps around my neck again when I accept it as a selfless permission to ask
for an answer. I hurriedly grabbed his shoulder and spread the distance.
“This contact doesn't align with my values.”
“It fits very well with my values.”
As I frown, Rupert smiles slowly. It is a face like a full beast.
“I will continue to do my best to seduce you. Until you don't want to leave because
you really like me.”
“Is this tempting?”
“Uh. You're excited.”
“Isn't it?”
Rupert puts my face on me in my urgent denial. During the whole night, the first
thing I noticed was the dry skin that I couldn't believe was an emperor with a
ridiculous amount of work. Things like dark eyebrows perched on a slippery bridge
of the nose make me realize again that he is a very rare handsome man. But I did
not overturn.
“I'm not excited.”
“I'm lying.”
Rupert snorts and raises me up. Following me, he woke up from his seat and stared
at the window away from Tori. The white curtain strewn with her blood fluttered in
the wind. Although spring is getting closer, the wind that touches the cheeks is
still sharp.
“It's going to be dangerous.”
“Yes?”
“Sangpagne is going to be dangerous.”
Rupert, who muttered a small word that he didn't know if he was saying it alone or
handed it to me, raised his hand and opened his pension camp. The furniture that
Tori has broken quickly finds me. He swooped off his shirt, soaked in the blood
that was on my body, and opened the bathroom door in the office. I want to go in,
and if there is no way to get into the bedroom, I look back at me dragging my
tongue because I wanted to make a bathroom in the office room.
“Do you think of being a maiden?”

“Maiden? Why?”
“Listen to me during the bath.”
“... I don't like it.”
He slowly enters the bathroom as he shrugs my chest, which is likely to leave deep
burn marks due to my resolute refusal. It's definitely cool to see the back
clenched with muscles at every step, but even if it was a soldier who went out of
war, there were so many scars that I believed. Even if they are hurt, they are not
treated properly, so if they try to use holy water, they cannot listen to the
meaning.
I looked at his broad back, where traces of the fight were left behind. Whether he
felt his gaze or thought he had given up, he swoops and turns his body. I hurriedly
bowed my head.
“If you want to see it, you can come in.”
“I don't like it! I don't want to see it!”
He laughs low at my grumpy cry.
A few days after I decided to live in the Red Palace, I was not given a new place
to live. I was still occupying the emperor's bedroom as my own, and Rupert spent
the night in an uncomfortable bedroom similar to a side room attached to the
office. No matter how busy you are at work, it would be nice to sleep in a place
with proper bedding, but you don't know why you buy it and struggle.
“My Majesty asks you to open the door.”
“Tell me I'm sleeping.”
“I'm going to see a sleeping face.”
I bitten my lips at the words of the maid. Rupert did not even hear my request for
a place where I used to be his maiden. At the maiden's accommodation, the street
would be less likely to encounter money. He said that there was a mountain of
accumulated work, and he found me at the gulp.
“Door, don't open it.”
The maid's face is tired of being pure white. I was surprised by my actions to dare
to reject His Majesty the Emperor. It is clear that they see me as a cheeky
concubine who refuses to see the emperor's dragon eye.
The maid who bitten Rupert often returns to me with a step. I think he didn't force
him to see me that he didn't like it. Since Tori left the Imperial Palace, I didn't
know how to look at his face, so I had to do Chipger instead of Bonn.
“Me...”
“Huh?”
“Your Majesty, I, see me, don't you want to live...”
I sighed deeper as I looked up at the maid speaking in a trembling voice. Rupert

knows the kind of intimidation that is eaten by me. Does it mean that after
withdrawing once or twice, I will not endure it now?
“Get out. My Majesty will be right for me.”
“Thank you!”
The maid bowed deeply to me with a thrilled face that I was even my benefactor, and
disappeared through the small door as if she was relieved. I woke up from her seat
only after her back hair had completely disappeared. When he opens the heavy door
with his hands that are not strong enough, Rupert's clear face creeps through the
door.
“Sleeping.”
“I slept.”
He distorts his face to the answer I give while forcibly yawning. It looked a
little tired, but it wasn't a bad complexion.
“Don't lie to me.”
“I didn't sleep.”
After answering coldly, Rupert laughs briefly as if he were outrageous. Without my

permission — although I didn't need it — he stringed into the bedroom and lay down
on the couch near the bed.
“Did you do all the work?”
“Roughly.”
“When will Lehan come back?”
“Why?”
After all, there is no way to answer all at once. I turned my head to Rupert's
lumpy voice. With his long neck removed, he is staring at me with his handsome
eyebrows frowning.
“Do you want to see her?”
“... what are you thinking?”
“I need to send a long-term dispatch.”
Lehan didn't really want to see it, but he was amazed by his commitment-like
murmur. He slowly raises his body while watching the day he wanders his mouth.
“Don't you wash it?”
“Why, why?”
“Why do you stutter?”
Rupert shrugged his shoulders and came up to me standing tall. Also, as he stared
at me frozen so much as I wanted to know what to do, he shrugged my head, which had
been crushed on a pillow to pretend to sleep.
“I don't do anything you don't like.”
“You do it.”
“Did you really hate it?”
“...”
I avoided my gaze without being able to face Rupert, who asked me for the truth
with my unique interlocutor eyes. His question is more of a helplessness than a
confidence that I can't hate myself.
“Still, show me your face.”
“Oh, okay.”
I nodded in haste. A satisfying smile comes to mind on Rupert's face. As he stroked

my side hair gently, he touched the bridge of my nose and spoke.
“Your brother was sent to Ardello on purpose. The Count of Belua can't give up on
you.”
“I heard that you came to the capital mansion. Is it true?”
“Yeah.”
I made a grunting sound. The rumor that I was in Sangpagne finally reached his
ears. The provocative scandal of him, who was not interested in conducting women,
abandoned his fiancee and cheapened a woman with no roots would have quickly spread
from mouth to mouth. My father can't help but doubt that the woman will be me.
“I want to meet you.”
“No.”
Rupert shook his head resolutely. His hand, which was holding my hair, came into
force. I opened my mouth as I stroked his hand, which gave me a lot of strength.
“Let me meet you, Your Majesty.”
“What should I do when I meet you.”
“I'll persuade you.”
It came out of my mouth, but it was a sound that I didn't believe when I heard it.
Because I know my father's stubbornness better than anyone else. But who can
persuade him other than me, who is a party? Count Belua is a stubborn count who
breaks due to excessive stiffness, who does not eat up even the threat of the fall
of Belua.
“Persuasion is not a person who can be eaten.”
“Then you have to blackmail.”
Rupert snorted, as he spoke loudly. It was a ridicule about whether you could do
that well. I was able to predict his next words as he frowned at the slippery sassy
bridge. He used to look like that when he tried to make fun of me.
“If you let me meet you, I'll do something.”
“... yes?”
“Are you thinking of doing a pillowhead?”
Rupert jawed the bed. I knew his symbol of teasing me, but I didn't expect the red
and red chemise at the end of his field of view. A maid who didn't know the
situation had prepared raunchy underwear, so she buried it in a pile of duvets, but
why is it spilling out?
“Why am I here?”
“Well.”
Rupert approaches the bed with a slow smile. I was horrified and dried him, but he
finally grabbed a piece of underwear close to a piece of cloth. The silk flutters
before my eyes with a soft sound. I hurriedly reached out to take away the chemise
flowing like a river stained in the sunset.
“Please come here!”
“Why? Isn't it something I brought to wear?”
“I don't wear it here!”
“So you want to wear it in front of another cub?”
Rupert's voice is lowered in an instant. I laughed because it was threatening,

similar to the sound of a beast growling. When I didn't get an answer, his
expression got worse and worse.
“Answer.”
“No, I don't wear it because it's a bedroom. This is an outing suit.”
“What?”
Whether I'm embarrassed by my words, Rupert's hand loses strength at the moment. I
did not miss the gap and regained my embarrassing underwear.
“Is it a style that was popular in the town where I lived?”
Of course, I thought I wouldn't believe it, but because I didn't often play pranks
on Rupert, his face became so serious that it couldn't be more serious. He
alternated between the underwear in my hand and my face, and fluttered.
“Hey, no.”
“Why can't I do that? Ming is imperial, but should it be out of fashion?”
“What kind of fashion is this?”
“Take a good look. Madame Arbe told me that red was a good match for me.”
I spread the chemise and put it under my neck. As he stared at me, his neck
gradually glowed red. It was about to turn red as Chemise, and I wanted to laugh as
Madame Arbe taught me at this time. Open your eyes thin once, and draw a line that
looks good on your mouth.
I don't know why I suddenly want to smile in the eyes that she told me. Leaving
dubious and struggling to make fun of me to see if a smile that I rarely believed
would work, Rupert avoids my eyes. I followed his gaze and moved my body. He
flinched, stepped back, and turned his head.
“Yes? Don't you think it's going to fit?”
“... I think it's going to fit in.”
“Then you can wear it. I also wanted to try something like a trendsetter.”
When I started, I couldn't stop it. Rupert's teasing shouldn't be this much fun.
I grinned as I joked that I wouldn't have tried it because it would have cost me my
life as it was originally. Rupert slowly opens his mouth as he barely comes out
with his true face and looks down at Chemise.
“... I want to wear it like that, is that?”
“Yes.”
“Put it on. You can put on an eye mask.”
“To whom?”
“It's all humans with eyes.”
I kept my mouth shut to Rupert's determination, even on a grand scale. There are
people who play pranks, and there are people who can't, and I forgot. I almost
turned everyone in and out of the Red Palace into a blind eye, and I asked if I
would have tried to wear it as an outing suit.
“And you don't laugh like that.”
“Are you smiling like this?”
As I saw it, Rupert covered my eyes with his arms as if I saw it again when I tried
to smile in the eyes that Arbe taught. He muttered small, as if he could hear it.
“Uh.”
“Why?”
“It's so beautiful that it's hard to breathe.”
The embarrassing words made it a bit burdensome for me to breathe.
Rupert couldn't break my stubbornness. I just added a condition to meet in the

Imperial Palace if I had to meet them. I was a little surprised that it didn't take
long to persuade him.
“Is it really okay for me to meet my father?”
“What should I do if you want to do that.”
Rupert shrugged. It was as if I wanted to do anything I wanted to do. He briefly

smiles and looks back at me when he opens his eyes because he doesn't believe in
himself.
“You are not my property, and I will not force you to act. As long as it doesn't
harm your safety.”
“That's why I'm calling my father to the Imperial Palace?”
“Yeah, I need to see it too.”
He seemed unwilling to withdraw his will, even though bringing his father, the
Count of Belua, into the main palace at this time was quite a risk. I nodded as if
it were the last line he could endure.
“Is the parlor I used to use empty?”
“I'm going to call the Count as a real reality.”
“Real life?”
The real reality of the main palace was designed by the emperor to meet elders and
commoners with very occasional stories. I refused to use such a precious place at
will, but Rupert was stubborn. So I was able to meet my father at the Emperor's Al
Reality within a few days.
“Greetings to His Majesty the Emperor. You've been at peace in the meantime.”
“Thanks.”
Although Emperor Rupert may not have been doing well thanks to his father, the
Count of Belua, Rupert lifted his head lightly. My father, who greeted him, turned
his head and looked up at me.
“... it's been a long time.”
A year wasn't a long time, but my father had changed a lot. His face was visibly
emaciated, and his cheeks dented. It was a person who boasted a style that was not
like that age, but when I saw a lot of dryness, I didn't feel good about it.
“Yes, it's been a long time.”
My father, who was unable to take a step at first glance, slowly approaches the
platform. I was sitting right next to the emperor with Rupert's stubbornness.
Originally, it would have been the seat of the Empress. Rupert grabs my forearm as
I'm restless and excited about my butt.
“Stay still.”
My father calmly opened his mouth as he looked at me caught by Rupert and his hand
holding me.
“Is there a reason you brought me to the Imperial Palace?”
“Because you're looking for Lariette.”
“Yes, I was horrified by the news that I was in Sangpagne. Thank you for
understanding the heart of a father who has not seen her for a long time.”
Rupert laughed blatantly, raising one of his mouths. The nobleman, who had the
title of Count or higher, had to carry at least two attendants, but now his father
was alone. Because Rupert was only happy with his visit.
“I don't understand anything like you. I just called him because he wanted to meet
you.”
My father, who entered the reality without being sweet, could not hide his
unpleasant expression. However, as the only count, he had no way of confronting the
emperor.
“Do you do that.”
In Rupert's words, my father's gaze at him returns to me again. I sighed smaller

than I looked down at his dry face. Looking at his firm face, it seems that he
still hasn't changed his mind.
“Lariette, isn't it a story to be shared at the place where His Majesty is?”
“I don't intend to tell a story that I can't share before His Majesty.”
As if my answer was not clear, my father stroked his hard mouth with his hand. I
came down from the platform with Rupert's arm sprinkled to relieve him of his
trouble because I was thinking about who to talk to now in his favor.
“Father, no Countess of Belua.”
He was not as good at expressing emotions because of his blunt nature, although not
as much as Rupert, and had the most embarrassing expression since he entered Al
Reality. I'm afraid to make contact with his firm eyes. Instead, I looked at his
wandering mouth and spoke.
“Don't try to use my blood anymore.”
“...”
“I wanted to say that. The Count and I have nothing to do with you anymore.”
My father had no words for a long time. I looked up at him with a peek to check his
expression. He was looking at me with a hard face like a statue. It was difficult
to read thoughts because there were so many complex emotions mixed up. The first
feelings that appeared on the surface were betrayal and anger. He raised his voice
unevenly.
“What to say now, now!”
“It's a word to do a wave. Even if the Count doesn't do it himself, there will be a
way to do it.”
“... how dare you do it! Do you know what kind of feelings Amanda is waiting for
you right now!”
I flinched at my mother's name, which came out of my father's mouth. However, he
tried to subside his excitement. As I watched him get excited, my head cooled cold,
and it was easy to refine my thoughts because I was lonely.
“I don't belong to my father. My mother said she understood me.”
“You are! You're my daughter, no matter who says anything! I protected it all my
life. But how...”
“The person who never thought of me as your daughter is the Count himself.”
Even if I listen to my ears, the words that are cold enough to blow my feet pop out
without hesitation. Kishil, I didn't just think that way. The fact that my father
pampered me and cared very much remains the same, no matter how much Bernergni is
wearing his neck like a cheong-men-guani with the idea of defending the legitimacy
of the imperial family. How could he not have loved me?
However, it could not be said that the affection was pure. It was so turbid that I
couldn't find the essence because it was full of lonely impurities.
“Your Majesty. Once again, thank you. I want to share a personal story with my
daughter.”
My father looks behind me to see if I think it's dangerous to talk more at Rupert's
place. What kind of facial expression does he have when he's staring at my back? I
knew for sure that he was not going to leave his seat now.
“Do it. In front of me.”
“Your Majesty! Thank you!”
“How do I know if you're thinking like a dog that's going to force her out?”
My father's face is greatly distorted. As if he was trying to refrain from

excitement, he took my shoulder as if he were breathing.
“Lariette! Are you being threatened by Your Majesty?”
I listened to his voice, which was sharply reduced. He whispered as if Rupert would
not be able to listen to the conversation if he didn't leave his seat.
“... yes?”
“The reason why Lehan left Belua to keep His Majesty's side is because he
threatened you.”
It's a desolate idea because it's amazing. My father wouldn't know that Rupert knew
that I was the daughter of Akan. What do you think is the reason why he closes his
eyes to my native place?
“I was expecting that the blood of a despicable Willetan would be different. Don't
worry. I will save you I did not reduce the number of private troops. If you wait a
little, a little longer...”
“Count.”
I cut off his words and withdrew. He was blinded by the belief that he was for the
emperor, whom he admired and enshrined all his life. He was not able to make a
proper judgment right now.
“His Majesty doesn't know that the Count was trying to rebel.”
“... what?”
“The fact that I am the daughter of Akan I. You know. Don't just try to deny it.”
“So what ulterior motive is there?”
“Because I love me.”
My father's eyes are wide open to my words. His strangeness became pale, as if
blood did not work because he could not get tired of whitening. After not being
able to breathe for a while, he was thrilled with his heart.
“What nonsense are you making right now?”
“It's true. How many masters do vassals leave behind when they dream of such a firm
rebellion? It doesn't benefit His Majesty to leave Belua alone. The only reason
he's closing his eyes on Belua is because of that one thing. Because I love Belua.
But my father.”
I took a long breath. I should convey my will to him as calmly as possible.
“How long do you think such temporary protection will last?”
“So I need you. If you are alone, all causes will be established. The Grand Duke
will also help you.”
“Are you telling me to betray Your Majesty?”
“No, don't betray me. You're my daughter I raised her as my daughter.”
At the moment I was breathless by his claim that I was a child of my father. There
are many aristocrats who consider their daughter to be the property of the family
and overflowing with Bernardini, but I am now interested in him trying to move me
selflessly.
“No, my birthplace is Akan I. If the Count doesn't withdraw his will, I have a
limit to protecting Belua.”
“Lariette!”
“If I weigh the Countess and Deacon, Lehan, and all the people of the Beloan family
who have always been affectionate with me like my mother, and the Countess, who
would I lean further?”
I looked back at Rupert before I put my thoughts into action. It was an ambiguous
face. I tried to smile at the gaze that seemed a little concerned about me.
“Count, don't let my own hands harm you, whom I once believed and followed as a
loving father.”
“You won't be able to do that. I know you.”
I clasped my wrist at my father's words and gave me strength. As he whispered small

words that would not even be heard in his ears, a thin stream of flame began to
circle around the floor of his line.
“I don't know me well, but it sounds arrogant.”
My father was tired like a blank paper as if he were going to pass over as it was.
I was a compliant child who had never played a sass in my previous life, and my
timid and obedient disposition did not change much after my regression. It was
natural that her father was surprised because she had never made a loud voice even
though she was against her father's will to become Rupert's maiden.
He was horrified and stared at the stream of fire trying to attack himself
according to my will. The trembling hands of the padelites revealed his identity.
“What is this doing now!”
“As you can see, it's threatening.”
“Lariette!”
“Stop giving up now, Count.”
Please. Don't let me harm my father.
I muttered so small that I couldn't even hear it. The higher the father raised his
voice, the harder it was to maintain composure, but that doesn't mean it's easier
to attack him.
You can't send your father as it is. Since he still hasn't abandoned his plan to
hit Rupert, it's worth taking a back neck for me. I warned you so much, but how can
I do this?
“What the hell are you saying to give up!”
My father looks at me as he grumbles.
When I learned that he had hidden the fact that I was a descendant of the imperial
family even before and after my return, I evaded. I should have cried and shouted.
Then I wonder if he didn't realize it a little bit too. The fact that I can't be a
doll that moves only according to his will.
“I'm telling you to give up on making me the cause of treason.”
“What?”
“If you can't do that, I don't have a way.”
As I focused my mind, the flame stalk that circled around my father thickened. He
spoke calmly after threatening the fire stream so much that he could get burned if
he stretched his foot a little wrong.
“I have no choice but to choose between Belua and Count.”
I wanted my father to pick up even a little bit of fear, but he is the point. He
stretched out his arms toward me as if he were playing a role.
“If you don't want to be the maiden who will follow the imperial family or the
eldest daughter of Belarus, think of it as a people of Bernardi, La Riette!”
My father stretches his feet toward me, ignoring the fire. Even though the
scorching heat would be hot, there is no shaking. I tried not to give a tee while
controlling the intensity of the fire for him to get hurt. Eventually, a flame
stuck to the end of the sleeve. But he kept coming up to me even though my sleeves
were roaring.
“Bernardi has a history longer than 1,000 years! Surely, can you entrust such a
country to Willetan, the son of a dancer whose identity is uncertain? A dancer with
a humble blood line!”
He yelled as if he had forgotten that Rupert, the son of the 'humble' dancer, was
sitting on the throne.
I was upset and looked back at Rupert. I thought I'd jump here right now, but he
just sat still.
“Be careful!”
“Even if I die today, I can't tolerate Wilretan sitting on the throne!”
My father did not stop. Rupert was still looking down at us with an indifferent
face. It was as if it had nothing to do with myself, but I began to get angry when
Rupert, the party, said it was casual.
GNOME's blood! Pedigree! Clan!
All of them are words that my father came up with to condemn me. Under his highly
knowledgeable values, the culture I tried to cultivate and the knowledge I had
accumulated were not properly evaluated.
I still remember the day when Madame Chrissy, a tough tutor, was praised for the
first time. She is one of the best teachers in the South, and there is no way to
praise her. My father would have been happy to watch her praise me for her dry
mouth throughout the class.
“After all, the blood line is very different.”
Not me, but my blood.
As a child, I was delighted to know that he was proud of me following the blood of
Belua. For him, Belua was a name that meant elegant and aristocratic among the
nobles.
In order to have an elegant gait that would please the eyes of Madame Chrissy, I
practiced to make my feet burn all night, but my father had no idea about it. No, I
pretended not to know even though I knew it. Because I was the eldest daughter of
Belua, I had to be worthy of dignity. My father's prejudice transformed my elegant
posture into something innate rather than a product of practice.
Even before I reached adulthood, I took on the role of Lady Belua externally on
behalf of my mother with a sick leg, and I had never properly grasped what I wanted
to bring to protect the frugal Belua family style. Just because my name is Lariette
Isabel de Belouais.
I have complied with that fate, but now that I am the blood of the imperial family,
I must be the cause of driving out Rupert. The purpose of my life has changed at
will, regardless of my doctor, but my father's reasons are consistent. It's just
because I was born as someone's child.
My breath was blocked and my chest was stuffy. In this situation, I didn't want to
get away from my father. I stared at him with an open face as I screamed at him.
“Yes, it really doesn't matter. Something like the blood of the Whang family that
would have lost its purity.”
His Malmata and Bernardi have a history of more than 1,000 years. Since incest was
banned in the Bernerum dynasty for a long time, the blood of aristocrats and
royalty from other countries would have been mixed as they mixed. As I ridiculed
him, I gradually reduced the circle created by the fire surrounding him.
“Lariette!”
My father, realizing that I am sincere, withdraws. I would rather have hoped that
he would run away, but Rupert is behind me. If I can't completely give up my father
now, I have no choice but to see him.
“I would rather die at your hands today because I give up on you.”
“Father!”
I wrote evil toward my father, like the big one. Even though my daughter, who lived
in Kofun Tumulus all her life, threatened me because she couldn't resist me, she
was stubborn. I was desperate because I couldn't do it.
My mind was shaken by frustration, and I couldn't control the fire properly. The
flames blow over his father, who withdrew from his wince. I was amazed and hardened
by the appearance of my father disappearing into the bright red fire.
“Breathe.”
I'm trying to save my father somehow, and Rupert, who approached me imperceptibly,
catches me. He wrapped my shoulders and made eye contact with me.
“Don't do anything you regret, you.”
“Your Majesty, what can I do? What do you hope for?”
“I don't want anything from you anymore.”
You came to me. I just need that.
As Rupert added, I took a long breath and picked up the flames. The flames that
grew as big as if swallowing my father gradually burst into son-in-law. Lying on
the floor, he was breathing hard, but he didn't seem to be hurt much.
“Uh, how, you...”
The fact that I really attacked myself was more shocking than anything else. He
couldn't speak properly because his eyes were moist. I approached him and bent my
back.
“Father.”
“Lariette, how are you!”
“I'm not like something you care about. I want to decide how I'm going to live my
life.”
“...”
“I chose the path of protecting His Majesty's side.”
“... are you saying that you're going to make Willetan a Buma now? I'm going to
throw all the authenticity of this country on the ground! Not until dirt gets into
my eyes!”
My father fell to the bottom as if there was no such grievous thing in the world.
In the head of the Count of Belua, there is no such thing as an option for me to
reject the throne at all. Rupert Bumarani.
I opened my mouth to refute it, but I was speechless because of Rupert, who
suddenly raised his head in front of me.
“Bring the dirt.”
“Yes?”
“Sprinkle it in your father's eyes.”
I wanted to make a joke that didn't fit the situation, but Rupert looked into my
pot with a very serious face. When I checked whether there was dirt or not, I
hurriedly stirred my arms as soon as I picked up a handful.
“I think that would be okay too.”
“Nothing, what, what are you saying!”
Looking down at the father who let go of his mind, Rupert, who answered bluntly,
tilts his head hard and looks at me. He replied, slowly but surely, with his mouth
raised.
“Isn't it something I want to do with Buma?”
“Why does His Majesty become a boomer? His Majesty is the Emperor!”
“Then I'll continue to be an emperor, so whether you're an empress.”
Rupert casually said that a huge position, such as an emperor or a buma, would be
as if it were a mischievous role for children. I was stunned and shook my head
hard.
One day I said it would be okay if I remained by my side in some way. As I squeezed
my mouth, he quickly added, as if he had read my thoughts.
“... It's okay not to do it, but I think it would be better to do it.”
I pretended that I couldn't hear that word that caught up as small as an excuse.
The Count closed his eyes before Rupert even sprinkled dirt on his face. Throwing
obsolete dirt on the floor, he approached the Count. He was not dead because he was
breathing hard, and it seems that the old body could not stand the pain caused by
the burn and the shock caused by Lariet, and let go of his mind for a while.
It's okay to die like this.
Rupert thought about it as he gushed over Lariette, who was looking at the Count
with his small fist clenched. She said she didn't know how to leave the Count who
fainted and fell. She was trying to turn away coldly, pretending to be casual, but
Rupert saw her slender jaw trembling. Is there a Lee that I can't see? He has never
taken his eyes off her recently.
“I have to send it to a separate palace.”
Rupert postponed the disposition of the Count, although there was a prison near
Saint-Pagne that locked up those who were sinners who committed felonies but could
not be condemned because of their high status. If the Count of Belua is sent to
prison, he must ask for his sins.
“Louise.”
“All right.”
After the fall of Hwang Ming, Luise, who was looking sluggishly, crawled out and
looked around the insane Count.
Even though he strengthened his mind with alchemy to prevent him from being
stunned, and then broke all his limbs, Lunow returned to Yongke Imperial Palace and
swore allegiance again. I wonder if I can't let go of the owner who is aware of it
once. It was Lehan who stopped Rupert from trying to break all of Louise's limbs on
the road, which quickly became clear after being treated by a priest.
“It's excessive violence that your sister won't like, Your Majesty.”
Rupert made a squeak in the words and directly attached the broken arm of Louise.
The emperor's office quickly became a dragon osteopathic garden. Even though
Lariette was not dried directly, she cried and pledged her life because she simply
speculated that she “seems to be so.” Let's never, never go outside the eyes of
Lariette.
“Lariette, don't worry too much about my father because I'll serve you well.”
Louise looked back at La Riette with her twinkling eyes, and then quickly stepped
back without feeling difficult. When the Count disappeared from sight, Lariette
exhaled the breath he had only endured.
“Haah.”
The appearance of a small back swirling up and down repeatedly resembles a small
bird. Rupert quickly approached her and accepted her as she struggled in the
future. Her face, raised her head helplessly, as if how she knew I was going to
fall, was full of puzzlement. He laughed at the expression without sound.
“It's okay.”
“I didn't know I'd be rebelling against the Count by writing alchemy.”
It's sincere. Rupert was a little surprised by Lariette's choice. Even if he

attacked himself for the Count, he would not have been surprised here.
Lariette squeezed her mouth.
“Sure? Did you know how to do it?”
“Well.”
Lariette distorted his face as if he had read in his head that I expected to betray
him. Rupert touched her nostrils rather than watching the process of eagerly
expressing the feelings of the owner with a dense, dense face.
“What should I do, you?”
“... I don't know, Your Majesty. You can't just keep me locked up forever, right?”
It's not completely impossible. In fact, it is not uncommon for the imperial family
to spend their whole lives incarcerated without being sent to the guillotine even
though they committed a deadly sin such as rebellion in case all of the imperial
family's wages were cut off. Bernardi values the permanence of the imperial family
above all else.
“If you want it, it's not impossible.”
However, Lariette cannot live comfortably with my father in ruins. Rupert stared at
her eyes swaying back and forth as if anxious.
“!”
He flashed Lariette and began to move his steps. She simply leaned her head against
his chest without much rebellion to see if she had gotten a little used to being
carried away by him. When his round, curved head touched his chest, he was lonely
and puzzled. He coughed loudly, pressing down on his beating heart as if it were
thumping in all directions.
“... where are you going?”
“Rest.”
Dealing with the Count of Belua was enough for today. Instead, it was an idea that
Luise, who was handling the emperor's work, would be stunned and his nose would get
worse, but now Louise is a sinner who has nothing to say even if he takes his life
because of the sin that put Lariet at risk. Rupert forgot that he used it as a
target for shooting training because he didn't have enough to break Louise's limb
several times as a punishment for him.
The place where Rupert took Lariette was in his bedroom. It's been a long time
since she was already in charge of her. He carefully put her on the bed, unable to
cheer up. To make it easier for her to sit, she supports a large feather pillow on
her back, and then lies on her bowed back.
“Thank you, Your Majesty. It's okay to go now.”

Lariette greets you in a small voice. She buried her head in the pillow as if she
thought he was about to leave. Since I spent every day watching her meet the Count
of Belua, I would have thought that there would be a lot of work that I would have
been pushed to. Of course, there was not a single mistake in the speculation, but
Rupert had no intention of leaving his seat.
He was offended by her attitude as if she wanted her to go out. When he replied
bluntly, she rolled her eyes and looked at it. The figure hugging the cushion looks
like a squirrel on a tree.
“Aren't you busy?”
“It's my bedroom, but why do I listen to the celebration order?”
“It's not a celebration order...”
When Rupert showed an unpleasant feeling, Lariette shook his head in perplexity.
She had already noticed my father's clear intention to rebel enough. You wouldn't
want to offend him even more.
Rupert did not know that Lariette was puzzled. It wasn't bad to see Lariette
looking at me with big eyes while pricking her fingers.
“I'm sleepy.”
“Yes?”
“Do you want to sleep?”
“... yes?”
Certainly, it was clear that she would ask for a voice that had risen to the end,
but Rupert interpreted Lariette's answer selflessly and revealed it next to her.
It's early evening when the sun is barely setting. It was a season when the sun was
short, so it was ambiguous to call it dinner.
“Are you going to sleep here? Now?”
The slender voice of Lariette rises. She looked down at Rupert, who had no answer,
and sighed if she had resigned soon.
“You sleep too.”
“How do I sleep next to Your Majesty?”
“I slept well.”
“... what does that mean?”
Rupert was silent. She closes her eyes to ignore her blinding in pursuit of him. I
was lying down to pick it up, but I was really drowsy.
Lariette always had a light spring smell. People, beasts, and all of them are mixed
with the sunshine of Hao, which stretches slowly.
“How did I kill you?”

After exhaling his chosen breath, Rupert asked without even opening his eyes.
Blurry shadows move in front of closed eyes. While peeking at his face, Lariette
was upset and bowed down.
“... I put it on the guillotine, what. Just as the words of a traitor say.”
Rupert clenched hard on his fist hidden in the futon. After reading her diary, I
imagined it over and over again. I assumed that she did not enter the Imperial
Palace as my maiden. A situation where she simply takes her life in the cause of
treason because she cannot predict how precious she will be to me.
He knows his own cruelty better than anyone else. In order to protect the emperor,
he was able to do any kind of martial art. Even though I was wary of the unborn
imperial family and erased it from history, there was no hesitation in bringing up
a family that really caused rebellion by setting up the daughter of the Emperor of
the Sun Seon-dae.
“He said he didn't even commit treason.”
“If ignorance is also a sin, it's a sin, Your Majesty.”
As Lariette whispered Sogon Sogon, Rupert opened his eyes. The dark green eye faces
light brown eyes. He reached out as her pale eyes seemed to be biting. The cheeks
that touched my hands were soft, and it seemed that they would melt away as they
were.
“... I would have been scared.”
What good would it be to say that I regret coming now. When Rupert imagined her
wandering in the dark, she felt giddy as if her feet were turned off. I'm sorry, I
don't know what to do. How much did a person who sleeps without even turning off
the candle in the bedroom because he was afraid of the night trembled in eternal
darkness?
“Sorry.”
“It's not something your Majesty should be sorry for.”
Lariette looked nice and turned her eyes. Even though he has resented him for
something he hasn't committed, he won't be able to raise his head because he's just
listening to an apology. It is she who needs to ask for forgiveness, not him.
“If my father does not change his mind, if I fail to persuade him...”
She snapped her little lip.
“It's okay if you don't care about me at that time. Because I know His Majesty
doesn't have a way.”
“Why isn't there a way?”
“It wouldn't be nice to have an unfounded rumor spread that His Majesty was from
Willetan.”
“It's not a rumor, it's true.”
Larriet immediately shakes his head to Rupert's subtle answer.
“Have you ever been to Willetan, Your Majesty?”

“No.”
When he was a maiden, he lived in a separate palace, and since becoming a prince,
he had never visited Bernardi properly, let alone traveled to other countries,
preparing to take over the throne.
Lariette makes a gentle laugh. There was a pretty ringing sound like a lily of lily
of the valley rolling on a tray.
“How can a country you haven't even been to become your Majesty's hometown?”
“Have you been there?”
“Yes. It was very old. It's also a place where people live. It wasn't much
different from Bernardi. No, I wonder if people are more pleasant. That's why it
was great.”
Lariette could not understand his father accusing Willetan of being barbaric. Not
because they were rude, but they were full of room. She covered Rupert's eyes with
her hands as she glanced at herself.
“Please sleep a little. Because I took away His Majesty's bedroom, I couldn't even
put my eyes on it properly.”
He didn't have an answer, but she knew he was going to sleep soon. Since he did not
dare to fall asleep next to the emperor, Lariette turned around to get up from his
seat. Then the emperor, who only thought he had fallen asleep, grabs his wrist.
“Your Majesty?”
Even if you sing it carefully, the only thing that comes back is a fresh breath.
Lariette could not help but keep Rupert's side. It's really close to a masterpiece
that some people fall asleep while hiding their ferocious eyes that they can't even
face properly due to the loss of gold.
She sighed lightly and reached out to clean up his hair. Until the fingertips that
touch the smooth forehead feel ashamed.
#16. Dear My Majesty
“Kaaaaaaaaaaaak!”
Rupert looked down at my hand stained with dark red blood. I was worried about
whose blood it was, and the sound of walls falling down on all sides echoed with
the woman's tearing scream. Without even being able to escape, he stood in the
middle and looked around.
It's a familiar landscape.

The bedroom of the emperor's bay. It was a bedroom of Sun Huang that Rupert
deliberately left behind like ruins without using it. If so, is it my mother's
blood? He guessed and turned his gaze to the floor. But it's not Eva lying down
like a corpse. Pale brown hair that seems to melt away when it touches your hands.
Ah.
He was so surprised that there was no voice coming out, but he couldn't run to her.
It was because there was a black shadow that tied my feet. The shadow, which seemed
to have crushed the black clouds, fluttered his bright red tongue and smiled.
“What?”
“You killed him, didn't you?”
Lie.
Rupert denied and approached Lariette. Tired of flies, she doesn't open her eyes.
Even a small breath could not be heard, and he hurriedly hugged her.
Uh. You have to call a word.
“Oh, you killed him!”
The shadow that followed him made an indescribable laugh that seemed to scratch his
neck. He squeaked and stepped on the mouth of the shadow.
“Kek!”
The window behind the shadow is broken. The roaring main shrine. The separate
palace where he lived when he was a maiden had already become black ash, and only
the frame remained. Even in this emergency situation, I didn't see a single person.
“Where did they all go?”
The shadow that kept his mouth shut for a while at Rupert's kicking was excited and
excited.
“You killed them all!”
“What?”
“Everyone in the palace! You are! Everything! I killed him!”
He bitten his lips. There is no such thing. However, it seemed that there was
nothing different from how old the scenery outside the window was compared to Hell
Island. The blood marks on the wall are shaped like the palm of a person.
“Your Majesty?”
Lariette in her arms flinches her body. Rupert gave strength to his arm for fear of
missing her.
“Your Majesty...!”
Lariette, who is in the spirit, opens his eyes. There was a lot of gore around her
mouth. Red blood flows through her throat, so bright that even a strange beauty can
be felt.
Rupert held his breath.
“Murderer.”
She turned her neck and looked back at him with a stiff movement like a wooden
doll. Murderer, murderer, murderer!
Rupert still shook his head at the accusations she repeatedly poured out at me.
“No. I can't kill you.”
There is no such thing.
“... I'm the only one now.”
Rupert cried because he couldn't breathe properly. I confess, he never imagined

that I would say this to someone.
“The only thing that matters to me is you now,”
I'm so sparing that I'm tearful just thinking about you. How would I kill you like
that?
“So what about me?”
The face of Lariette, who was staring at Rupert's neck as if he wanted to strangle
him right away, becomes blurred for a moment. As soon as a black shadow wrapped
around her, Tori appeared.
Rupert washed his face dry.
“Then did you kill me because I wasn't precious?”
Her chest was open and pierced. It is a tattered scar of a sheep shot by a cheap
shotgun used to hunt beasts. Black blood poured out of the torn body all over the
place. Nevertheless, Krunaluka, who was stuck in her heart like a thorn, did not
allow her to rest.
“I didn't kill you.”
“I killed him! Lariette did it! You killed me!”
Tori wrote evil on Rupert's injustice.
Oh, I did. Did I kill that poor guy? He nodded as if brainwashed by Tori's repeated
cries. It looks like there was such a thing in Larriet's diary. Because Rupert's
girlfriend doesn't know how to lie, Tori's words will also be true.
“Lasperich, you are.”
The name that came out of Tori's mouth was definitely unfamiliar to my Hwang Myung.
Soon, a familiar shotgun was heard in Rupert's hand. The shotgun that Rasperich
shot and killed Tori. I'm used to the slippery feeling of the magazine so I can't
deny that it's my own. The scene where Tori died in front of him, who could not
open or detect his eyes properly, was repeated several times.
What bothered him more than anyone else was Lariette, who climbed into the
guillotine seen out of the window. She looks back at him as she climbs the stairs
made of old wood endlessly and smiles faintly. The one who posted her there said
that.
Rupert woke up from his seat to dry her. I screamed for bursting my throat, but my
voice didn't come out.
“Fanciful.”
After a silent clamor, Rupert woke up from a dream with a gasp as if he had been
saved by. He was the first to check out the window. Fortunately, there is no
building that burns bright red anywhere else. The silence of the dawn was boring
because it was not peaceful. Even in a dream, I thought it would be a dream, so I
vaguely thought, but goosebumps. He was used to nightmares, but this was his first
dream in his life.
Most of his nightmares were centered around his mother. Things like Eva, who became
a doll, strangled herself for alchemy, or Sun Huang rises from the grave and drags
Eva and herself into hell.
Even when I was lost in a nightmare so severe that I couldn't wake up alone, I
didn't feel this kind of savvy feeling.
Rupert found Lariette lying on the couch, standing around the bed in a state of
anxiety. I was buried in a cushion and my face was not visible properly. He hastily
embraced Lariette. When she falls asleep, she snaps into his arms.
“Ha.”
When I buried my face on the nape of my neck, I smelled a sweet scent unique to
Lariette. Rupert slowly calmed down by his familiar body orientation. It's just a
dream. He calmed himself down. Isn't she in my arms with a languid face because she
can't be calm now. Her death was not a reality.
“... Your Majesty?”
No matter how deep I fall asleep, my body suddenly floats in the air, and there are
few people who will not wake up. Lariette opened her eyes with her feet floating in
the air.
Rupert carefully put her on the bed.
“Why sleep there.”
“Your Majesty didn't go back to the office, and he didn't let me go out.”
“... you can just lie next to you and sleep.”
“Oh my God! I think His Majesty often forgets that I am a Southern man.”
Lariette rubbed her sleepy eyes and laughed at Bash. Rupert couldn't stop my arm
from stretching out to the temple because of how lovely the drowsy smile was.
“Why, why?”
Lariette did not shake off Rupert, who hugged him hot.
It is only then that my heart is completely relieved by the warmth that spreads
through my arms. He grabbed a handful of her fine hair tickling under my chin and
gently swept it off.
“I think you're going to suddenly disappear.”
Lariette hugs his neck in Rupert's low voice. Then he swept his back a couple of
times, as if trying to appease him. The senses of his whole body were stumped, but
he held his breath without giving a tee.
“I'm not going anywhere. Don't worry.”
“What if it disappears to you.”
Lariette raised Rupert's chin quite hard with a thin finger. The white face
illuminated by the moonlight is strict. She gave a lot of strength to her eyes and
spoke hard.
“You can't come and cry to trust me, but if you continue to feel anxious here, your
Majesty is the only pain.”
“You hate me.”
“How many times do you tell me that you don't like it? What should I do to
believe?”
Rupert stared at Larriet's grimacing face without answering. After a short silence,
his lips slowly open.
“Kiss me.”
“...”
“Then I'll believe it.”
Oh my God. Her words, like sighs, echo in the room.
She can't listen to the demands she impulsively put out of her mouth. He thought I
should go out first before she left here. He turns up to return to the side room of
the office, and falls to bed with a whistling wind.
“Uh?”
Small but warm lips are superimposed on Luppert's lips, surprised. It was soft to
the touch as if it were breaking a petal with sunlight. Although it was not dense,
he hardened without breathing in a situation that he had never expected.
“I'm sorry I'm not as good as His Majesty.”
I wonder if it was his illusion that Lariette's words, who let go of Rupert's
death, sound like thorns sprouted.
Rupert is a person who doesn't know how to be really hot. I originally knew it was
shameless, but I shouldn't be as shameless as that. When I thought about my work
last night, I couldn't raise my head because it was hot to the back of my neck, but
he was careless, so the medicine went up.
“Go now.”
“Breakfast with you.”
“I'm not hungry.”
“Then just look at my face.”
I was stunned by Rupert's words and snorted. When I look at my face, nutrients are
made into temples. He tilted his head sideways as if my reaction was puzzled.
“Why are you angry?”
“I'm not angry.”
“Yeah?”
Rupert nodded in acceptance. I wanted to kick his shin, so I lifted my foot without
knowing that it was a waste of my life, and then put it down firmly to the sound of
knocking on the bedroom door.
“You woke up. huh!”
The maid who came with a face wash and the maid holding a bath exchange their eyes
to see if they were surprised that the emperor and I were in the same bedroom all
night together. What rumors were about to spread, but after spending the night with
open eyes, I didn't even have the energy to crack down on them.
“Come later.”
“Yes, yes!”
The maids were upset by my words and put down the items they were carrying, and
then walked out of the bedroom. Rupert, who put his face on the washbasin, looks
back at me as they go out.
“Why do you kick it out?”
“I can't say anything to Her Majesty in front of her maid.”
“Ha. What can you say to me without them?”
“Yes!”
I'm well aware that Rupert is an emperor, but sorry — in fact, I'm not sorry at all
— I'm not afraid of him in the slightest. As his handsome beauty narrowed slightly,
the distance between him and me narrowed again.
“What to say.”
“It was yesterday!”
“You did it first.”
“I did it once! Lung, Your Majesty!”

You didn't let me sleep!
I was embarrassed and couldn't speak, and I closed my eyes tightly. Even though the
love affairs that take place in court these days are at a disorderly level because
they are not all open, they were difficult to accept for me as a native of the
South.
Rupert and I are not married yet. No, even, he didn't even promise to marry me.
“Why do you get carried away with what you did a few more times?”
Rupert has no sense of reflection. I rolled my feet wide as he shrugged to both

shoulders saying he was doing sex for nothing.
“Oh my God! Where the hell is this disorderly! How to have a relationship! I
learned it!”
“What? Disruption?”
“Yes! It's a mess! I haven't been engaged yet, and I just slept in His Majesty's
bedroom! I'm not going to ask you to stop kissing! I wanted you to do it once, but
I wouldn't do it many times!”
Moreover, I was very suspicious that Rupert was good at kissing. When I looked at
him with my eyes squinted as if I were measuring him, he smiled as if he was
stunned, and sheds at me.
“That's why I told you to get married.”
“...”
“You said you hated yesterday. Because I'm the Empress!”
“Who says it's good to make a marriage proposal like that!”
I have never rejected his proposal because it was so tight that I could never ask
again. I just don't want to seriously consider a proposal to put my hands on the
pants dance and throw a gritty gritty proposal.
“Are you going to do that?”
I stared at the droplets of peregrine peregrine on his face. His face reflected in
the sun coming into the window was dazzling, but I shook my head at his nonchalant
attitude, as if it had no meaning in marriage.
“I also have romance, Your Majesty.”
Who would like to receive a proposal in a carriage that doesn't know when it will
roll down into a cliff, roughly or without properly washing it?
“Is marriage not a joke with any kids, and is it going to be a pretext like setting
a dinner menu like that?”
Looking still at me with his arms crossed, Rupert said, “Hmm.” When I made a sound,
I closed my mouth for a while. Soon, without changing my spit, I opened the bedroom
door wide and looked back at me.
“I don't care if you don't leave me, you don't have to get married. I just need an
excuse to put you next to me.”
“...”
“But if you don't get married, can't you kiss me?”
Imperceptibly, I went out of the door and nodded to him as he pulled his head out.
Frowning at my answer, he hurriedly moved away from the bedroom.
“Hey.”
“... yes?”
Now I'm starting to miss Luhan. Even when I first entered the Imperial Palace, I
was wary of him because it seemed that he would take my place, but it was delicious
to die because the two assisted Rupert and tried to handle it alone.
“How do I propose marriage?”
My master, Rupert, tripled his work yesterday by doing nonsense to bring the Count
of Belua into the Imperial Palace. Now he was asking strange questions without
sending himself home after being overworked.
My fault was great, but I felt that the shoulder that was knocked on him was still
swaying, and now I grinned while holding on to his desire to cry.
“Isn't it a proposal to say let's get married?”
Rupert looked hard at him as Louise was the reason why Lariette refused my
proposal. He swallowed his saliva and offered an alternative because he was violent
enough to allow a person to diverge in the light of his eyes.
“I usually give gifts, right?”
“I also gave you jewelry.”
“Well, even though Ming is Lady Belua, a lot of things don't catch my eye?”
“Is that so.”
Rupert makes a small nod. Now he wanted to let go of himself, and now he sighed
secretly.
Hara doesn't do Narayil, this human!
I want to go home and take a break with hot water in the bathtub. Rupert seems to
have no intention of using marriage as a political means. If the Lariet was
different, it would seem that the emperor would also be put down, so it was natural
if it were natural.
If so, their marriage would only be a matter of affection, but now Lu's chagrin
rose to the fact that he had to care about that. She was so busy with her work that
she was not getting married, but she was also a car for the woman she met a while
ago.
“Sir Baden is not interested in me either!”
The back of Melia, who left herself calmly, was flabbergasted, and now she opened
her eyes wide to stop the tears flowing.
“I'm just going to go.”
“No.”
“Did you finish all your urgent work?”
Even though Louise took care of everything while the emperor was away from the
office, Rupert didn't seem as interested in his comfort as much as his eyes.
Whether Louise's face was fluttering or not, Rupert opened his mouth inadvertently.
“You go and buy some country.”
“... yes? What do you buy?”
“Country.”
NARA.
Was there an object named Nara? Louise doubted my ears. I don't think I'm really
talking about “Nara.”
“It's okay if the scale is a little smaller than Hillel.”
However, Rupert's command, which convinced my doubts, dropped Luise's jaw.
“... disappeared a country smaller than Hillel?”
“To a country where there are many warm, beautiful flowers.”
What is this crazy emperor talking about now? He looked blankly at my master
because he had no spirit to question.
“If you don't have anything to buy, do a conquest battle.”
“... haha.”
“If it seems like it will take a long time, I will go directly.”
“Yes, yes. I will go there.”
I'll go to La Riette, Your Majesty.
He ran to her and told the emperor's mantra.

Rupert was a little tired of me.
“Your Majesty.”
“...”
No matter how much you call it, there is no answer. I wanted it to be correct to
describe his lack of response as 'tortoise'. He didn't give me a glance since he
broke down his bizarre plan to give a small country as a proposal gift.
Haah.
I slowly opened my mouth because I couldn't open his head and look inside.
“Your Majesty, have you ever hit it?”
“...”
He is still sitting on the windowsill without words and only looking out the
window. I sighed and looked at his expression.
“I hit it, what. I pitched it firmly.”
Louise, who was standing on the sofa, dragged her tongue. Then Rupert, who didn't
even look at me, got up from his seat and threw a stone at where he got up. A stone
that was so large that it was embarrassing to call it a stone, was taken by both
hands of Yongke. Even though I heard it, it made a heavy sound that hurt my hand.
“Wow! If something like this is wrong, that bone will go out, Your Majesty.”
It seems that there is nothing you can do but smile as a single single while taking
Rupert's obsession, but it looks like it's a knight. I applauded his perfect
quickness. After making eye contact with me, Louise shrugged and lowered her eyes.
“What do you even applaud? Whoops!”
While Louise was wary of scratching her back head, Rupert picked up the stone again
and threw it. It was a smaller stone than before, and the sense of speed was
considerable. The stone, which was orthodox on his forehead, bounced off with a
thump, and then rolled on the floor. It wasn't until then that I realized that
Rupert was' creating 'stones with alchemy, rather than taking them from anywhere.
Oh my God. How cool I want Luise to be.
Every time he used it, he casually wrote an alchemy that was clear to harm his
health, and spilled Rupert, who was harassing Louise. Even though I asked you not
to abuse it, it is again.
“Your Majesty! Stop using alchemy!”
Rupert didn't even look at me raising his voice to me, but only looked at Louise.
The momentum is raging as if it were killing people with their eyes.
“Get out.”
“No, it's Lariette who said he didn't need Ruizen, why are you angry with me? And I
definitely dried up His Majesty?”
“Twice.”
“...!”
“Let me say it twice.”
Rupert's voice is lowered. And that wasn't a very good sign. There is no one in
this room who doesn't know that Rupert hates repeating the same words terribly.
It wasn't until then that Lu was surprised that he ran to Hudadak and was closely
attached to the visit. Then he looks at me with a face that seems to be crying
soon.
“Your Majesty, let's dry up a little, Lariette.”
Is Rupert the one who will hear me dry? However, since Louise's expression was not
usually eager, I approached Rupert in a flash.
“Your Majesty, don't play Louis Junte.”
“... he annoys you.”
“What if I throw a stone at someone because I'm annoyed. Don't you know how to say
don't hit it with flowers?” //Footnote (Francisco Pere. Do not hit the child even
with flowers A house with a well. 2013)//
“Why do you beat it with flowers? Do you have a fist?”
“It doesn't mean that!”
Rupert nodded when I put both hands on a waist dance and spoke quite strictly, even
though he could not only beat him with flowers, but also tied his neck with a
flower stalk. I couldn't hide my heartwarming smile because he felt a little cute
when he listened to me as a burial mound.
“You're really playing...”
Rupert's head flashed as soon as Louise muttered with a giggly laugh. However, the
opponent has already hit the line. I called up Rupert, who was stepping out as if
he were trying to chase him.
“Your Majesty, don't do that, but first tell me why you're offended.”
“I didn't hurt you.”
“You were only looking out the window. Because I don't need anything like the Duchy
of Leuzen.”
“Why don't you like it?”
No matter how small it is, but I'm going to give you a lump of land where the owner
is, but where is the person who gets flatfish because it's good? Rügen is not even
a principality under Bernardi's influence. I don't even want to imagine how
outrageous the people of Ruizen would be if I were to rule over Ruizen all the
time.
“I don't want to have a country.”
“So what the hell can I give you?”

“What do you have to give me?”
Why did I suddenly have trouble trying to give a gift? I mocked my head because I
didn't understand it.
“Jewelry alone is not enough to propose to you.”
“... did you give me Ryzen and try to propose marriage?”
Rupert stumbles his head. A bright blonde swaying along her regularly nodded head
was in the sea. I smiled rather than looking at his face, which seemed unruly
today.
“Your Majesty, gifts are not like that. The high value doesn't mean it's a good
gift.”
“Well then.”
“The first thing you think about is what I want and what I need, right?”
Rupert's handsome beauty is frowned upon for a moment. It's not that I'm
dissatisfied, but I'm just pondering what I mean. I approached the window and
opened the window while he was thinking about what gift would be appropriate for
me.
For a few days, it was as if spring was drowsy, and the whole world was pure white
with snow that poured out from last night. I swept the snow piled up on the
windowsill with my hand. The dry texture makes me feel better, but the cold wind
makes my body tremble. The garden of the main palace, which spread out under the
office room, had its own classical style even though it was covered in snow. It
looks like a sculpture made of ivory. It was a pity that I couldn't see the wild
flowers that were growing well.
“Uh?”
As I watched the snow scene, I opened my eyes wide to a small figure shooting
through the maze of the garden. It is an animal that I have seen a lot of brown
hair, thick stripes, and pointed ears. Although it was not visible due to the
distance, the animals reflected in their thin eyes were not common wildlife in the
capital.
“Barely shinguri...?”
As a result, I don't remember seeing raccoons since I returned to the Imperial

Palace. I only guessed that Rupert, Louise, or Tori would be taking care of it.
“Your Majesty, isn't that a raccoon?”
“Yes,” he said.
“Why are you outside? Is it so cold?”
When Rupert was Laferte's maiden, raccoons used to sleep in Rupert's bedroom or in
the corner of my bedroom in the winter because they were free to enter the palace.
Until Rupert became a prince and moved to his residence, there was a raccoon seat
in one corner of my bedroom, and I don't know where he lived while I wasn't there.
I didn't know Rupert at all, so my speech increased unknowingly.
“Your Majesty, have you forgotten?”

“Uh.”
“Oh my God! Why!”
Rupert replies to me as a flagship.
“Because you left me.”
“...”
“I couldn't eat properly and I couldn't sleep while I wasn't there.”
“Do you call that an excuse now?”
I can't eat and sleep well, but I don't have to take care of beasts that can't
speak.
When Jeffrey returned to the imperial family, I kept my mouth shut as I heard about
whether Jeffrey was properly managed. The first thing to do is to find a raccoon.
I stared at Rupert, who felt impudent because he was imposing, with strength in his
eyes, and then rushed to the garden in a hurry. I can't see the raccoon in the
maze. As I wandered around the large garden with insufficient physical strength, I
asked the guard guarding the entrance to the garden.
“Have you ever seen a raccoon here?”
“What is a raccoon?”
“Oh, it looks a little bit like a dog, but it's an animal with black snowballs and
hands that look like human hands.”
“Ah! Is the name of that haunted dog a raccoon?”
Fortunately, the guards know Guri Guri. Putting his palm down with his fist, he
shrugged his shoulders and jawed at the north gate of the garden.
“Go to the silk thread over there. I usually go back and forth there.”
Beyond the north gate of the garden, the silk temple is a building that manages
guard dogs. Why was the raccoon living there? Because it looks a bit like a dog, I
wonder if I'm an individual.
The question was solved as soon as I crossed the north gate.
“I, that guy's child again!”
The silk keeper is holding an empty bowl of feed and rolling his feet at the same
time. Whether the bowl had fallen down, there were a few grains of feed falling at
its feet. When I turn my head a little, I see a raccoon dog.
“Kuriya!”
The raccoon, which gathered two front paws and filled it with dog food, was often
running over the north gate and toward the garden.
“Raccoon!”
The raccoon that quickly disappeared into the garden after passing me stops. The
raccoon turned his head very slowly, as it was strange how the head of the beast
moved like that. My eyes widened when I encountered them.
“Why are you doing this here!”
Get a hood.
Feed is poured from the raccoon's front paws. But the beast began to run to me
without fear. I cried a little at the appearance and hugged the raccoon. I was
wondering if I couldn't wash because I was only outside, but is that the problem
now?
“Are you doing well? Ego, why is my hair so cold? Is it cold?”
The cold body was uncomfortable, and he clapped on the back of a raccoon in his
arms.
Ku Woong.
The raccoon rubbed his head against my shoulder, even making the first cry he
heard. It seems that life outside was difficult and difficult, even though I had
never been so gentle with me. If Ojuk was hungry, would he have stolen food from
someone else's house and ate it? I shook my eyes with the fur of a raccoon.
Ku Uwoong.
“Yeah, it's okay now. Let's go home.”
I took a raccoon and left the garden. There was another increase in daring to
confuse His Majesty the Emperor.
I turned my head as I looked down at the gardeners' 'people' who gathered in the
main palace garden. After I picked it up from the outside, a raccoon trying not to
leave my side was staring at me with his chin raised on the armrest of the sofa.
“Raccoon.”
Qu?
Now, even if I know it, I often jump in steps. Shortly after I washed it, I stroked
a raccoon that was fragrant and soft. The maid, who would never have seen an animal
like a raccoon in her life, looks at my eyes and observes the beast as if it were
strange. I opened my mouth with her curious eyes.
“Why are there so many people in the garden?”
“Your Majesty wants to change the atmosphere of the garden altogether.”
“Huh? A garden?”
Although Rupert loved forests, he was not very interested in artificially

cultivated gardens. The reason he often visited the old forest of the separate
palace was not because he had a special interest in plants, but simply because he
wanted a quiet place where no one else was there.
Suddenly, I looked at the gardeners huddled, puzzled by his decision to renovate
the garden. There is a fuss outside from the morning. As if all the gardeners of
the Red Palace were called out, the number was huge.
“What kind of wind suddenly broke out.”
“Well. Oh, Your Majesty said, “Let's have a luncheon together.”
I nodded lightly at the words of the maid.
You can meet them in person and ask them.
As I followed along without much trouble, the raccoon pushed his head through the
open door. I hugged the beast without much effort.
“Are you going to take an animal to a place where you eat with Your Majesty?”
“Yeah. It's your Majesty's pet anyway, but what?”
I think I like me a little more now, though.
I shuddered and looked down at the raccoon in my arms. Then the raccoon shines his
eyes with lanterns and rubs his nose at the nape of my neck. As we walked with a
tickling smile, we quickly entered the dining room. The dining room of the main
palace was incomparable to that of the separate palace that Rupert used when he was
a maiden.
There are high ceilings full of gold decorations, white marble pillars, and a
throne where only the emperor of the empire can sit, so that you may want to see if
there are parts that have not been carved because the walls cannot be decorated
gorgeously. There is no corner where one should be tightened.
Rupert appeared at a moment when he was tired of being so magnificent that he would
be trembling even after watching it. I sighed secretly as I looked at him blending
very naturally with this gorgeous landscape.
I thought of my father, who said that he could not win the throne because he was
born with such a person. How could I do that? Like a man born to become an emperor,
this shining place fits well.
“Why are you standing there?”
“I just came.”
Strongly approaching, Rupert passed by me and pulled out the chair right next to
the top seat. There is no hesitation in doing what he needs to do. The servant, who
was taken away from my work, trembled, and looked back at me, and bitten him with a
jaw-jab.
“Sit down. Let's eat.”
I sat down on a chair that Rupert pulled out and put the raccoon next to me. The
raccoon, who didn't even make a small sound like a trained house beast, rubbed his
palm and looked at the table. I noticed that I was waiting for food.
“... why did she take her with her?”
“I'm not frustrated when I try to drop it. Crying.”

“Cry? Is that all?”
Then there might be a different reason. I nodded.
“Yes.”
Then he frowns slightly. He opened his mouth inadvertently, giving his gaze to the
raccoon sitting next to me.
“If I cry, will I take it with me?”
I'm saying that right now.
I was amazed and didn't want to answer, so I looked at the maids carrying food.
“Have a meal, Your Majesty.”
“Uh? Will that be the case?”
“I think it's already stuck enough, right?”
“Don't sleep together, let's take a bath separately.”
Rupert was a grievous face that I was asking for something tremendous. I laughed
rather than staring at his narrowed eyebrows.
“... isn't it obvious?”
“He sleeps with you and does it all.”
“Who are you comparing to who right now?”
Comparing the emperor of the Bernerny Empire with a beast. It is a remark that
would put his brother in blasphemy, but since it was the emperor himself who said
it, he could no longer hold his mouth and shut his mouth tightly. When I heard
more, I was almost going to be shenanigans.
As I sipped the soup, I asked the raccoon for a bowl to relieve. One of the well-
noticed maids put various fruits and placed them in front of the raccoon. The
beast, who kept rubbing his front paws and relished his taste buds, began to eat an
apple in metallurgical metallurgy.
Oh, I eat well.
I couldn't hide my heartwarming smile when I imagined a raccoon rising plump like
before.
“Hey.”
“Yes?”
“Look at me and laugh a little bit like that.”
I raised my head to Rupert's lumpy voice and faced him. As Madame Arbe taught, his
face hardens as he smiled slightly.
“I told you not to laugh like that.”

“When did you ask me to laugh?”
I swallowed laughter because Rupert's red earlobe was a little funny and cute.
“Indeed, why are you trying to change the garden?”
“It's a secret.”
It's all a secret. I wasn't really curious, but since it was the heart of a person
who wanted to know when I tried to hide it, I asked him several times during the
meal why he was renovating the garden. But he didn't open his mouth because of what
kind of condensed milk. If I asked, Bernardi would tell you about the secret secret
of the imperial family.
“Your Majesty.”
“Uh.”
If it's annoying to keep prying, Rupert replies by roughly slicing the lamb that
was placed in front of me without even looking at me. His left hand, who had no law
to follow court manners, was sitting on the table. I grabbed his white, elongated
hand.
“Why, why.”
“Aren't you really going to tell me?”
Although it may not be compared to the thick pillowhead of his love, Rupert was
puzzled enough just by grabbing his hand in broad daylight. I often hugged me hot,
but I never did this before. As he looked at me with his eyes wide open, Rupert's
back neck gradually blushes.
“... because I only learned strange things from somewhere.”
Rupert frowned when he looked at me smiling sadly because his reaction was
interesting. And yet, when I release my strength in the hand I caught, I catch it
hot.
“Wait a bit. I'll be able to show it around the evening.”
The voice is soft enough to make the hands in contact with him feel a little
tickling. It is a voice that seems to melt sweetly, as if soothing a child.
The attitude of being colder than a frost foot in the middle of winter seems to be
the first time, but Rupert's change was amazing. In fact, the maids who watched us
see if there was a significant gap between his attitude towards me and his usual
appearance, were surprised and hiccups.
After the meal, Rupert took me to the library on the other side, where the garden
side was completely invisible. I'm here until the garden is finished. Why the hell
is this frantic?
“What are you doing here alone?”
“Read the book.”
“Please put Sir Baden, then.”
It would be very scary to be locked up in the library all day with a maid and an
escort driver who didn't even know her name even though no one knew the main
palace. Even though it's clear that he's going to be busy now, he always seems to
be leisurely. Rupert narrowed his eyes when I asked him to appease me for being
free.
“Why is she?”
“Because I'm bored.”
“Louise has a lover.”
I was full of excitement and raised my hands on both sides. I was wary of raccoons
before, and now I doubt Louise. I struggled to recall Luise and my age difference.
“Your Majesty! Oh my God! Lord Baden would have a daughter like me if he had
married early!”
“... I'm not that old, Lariette.”
“Kaaak!”
“Evil!”
I was surprised by the shape popping out from behind and stirred my arms. The owner
of the voice that was struck by my powerful fist falls wide open. I put my hands on
my amazed and pounding chest and refined my breathing.
“Oh, sir. Why are you here?”
“Oh, hey! Catch people, kill knights!”
Now, Louie made a painful sound while holding my forehead with both hands. I think
it hurts, but is it enough to fall apart? I caught him rolling on the floor.
“Sir, does it hurt a lot?”
“Uhhhhhh. Oh, I don't think I can work for the time being...”
Rupert pops up and grabs my shoulder. He tapped on my back, trembling with the
sudden appearance of Louise.
“Why do you pop out and surprise people and get frustrated?”
Now, with a grievous expression at Rupert's accusations, he dipped my eyes with the
back of his hand and pressed them without tears.
“Do you treat a servant who can't leave work and is being hit by work here! At the
end of the day, I'm turning the garden upside down because of someone!”
“Don't you keep your mouth shut?”
“Lariette, well, Your Majesty is now! Evil!”
Now, without even being able to finish his words properly, he was kicked out of the
library due to Rupert's kicking. I raised my hand to see off Luise, who was rolling
around like a ball, and Rupert's back as he pumped and walked.
Rupert called me late, even for dinner. Under the twilight sky, the lanterns
hanging in the hallway were lit one by one. The maid, who told me to come down to
the garden, disappeared without even guiding me.
Since Rupert entered the main palace, the number of people entering the main palace
has decreased, but today it feels exceptionally quieter. I passed through a
corridor where there was no one, and slowly went out into the garden.
“Your Majesty?”
I wanted Rupert to be the seal standing near the fountain in the garden, which is
quite far from the entrance of the main palace. I can't see my face even though I'm
tall. I often walked past the gravel path that I picked on both sides.
“Is it right that I can come here?”
I raised my voice to the conviction that my opponent would be Rupert. The

surrounding area was already dim, and all the lanterns in the garden were turned
off, so the shadow of the garden seemed to have changed faintly, but it was not
known which part had changed.
At the moment, a man who had no movement raised his arm. The lights of the garden
were lit up with the sound of his fingertips bumping into each other. No, the round
sphere that floats in the air and emits a subtle glow doesn't seem to be a lantern.
The snow wasn't bright enough to be stale, but you can see what kind of flower it
was with a heap of water underneath. Wild roses, indigo roses that bloom only in
the south of Willetan, Serlin, and tall sunflowers that only grow in the south. The
variety of flowers huddled together and swaying in the shallow wind is so beautiful
that you can't take your eyes off.
One of the things that caught my eye was the flower garden just to the left of the
fountain. Every flower in full bloom as if it had moved a garden in Belua belongs
to the south. Rupert comes to me with his mouth open while watching the flowers.
“Do you like it?”
“Was it for me to grow a new garden?”
In fact, I guessed it a bit, but I couldn't tell him because I was too self-
conscious. With a light smile at my question, he raises his hand on both my cheeks.
“Then do it because of whom.”
“How did you save Serlin? If it's not in the Ardelle region, it's a flower that
loses quickly.”
“I improved it, I'm going to give it to you.”
Rupert shrugged his shoulders as if it were not a big deal to say that botanists
had done something they couldn't do even after generations of efforts. I looked
down at the pebbles surrounding the flower garden rather than looking at the
mysterious, neat flowers that emit a subtle glow from the petals themselves.
“Hiik! This is it!”
Even pebbles that shine in light are not just pebbles. The scala-day after day is a
blackish jewel that has had a high reputation since Bernardi was a kingdom. I put
that extravagant jewel in the soil!
“Your Majesty, is this a scala-day after tomorrow?”
“Who doesn't know this gem!”
No matter how much Belua is less interested in jewelry than other families, there
is no lady who does not know Scala the day after day. It's a romantic gem that
appears in novels and plays. There is a legend that the deeper the affection of a
person with a heart, the deeper the affection of a person with a heart, the deeper
the light emits.
“... have you ever received it from anyone?”
Rupert's voice is lowered in an instant. When I answered that I had received this
gem from anyone, I would make a gun that I didn't have right away and shoot it.
However, scala-day after day is expensive enough to buy a castle with just one
nail. Who would I have dared to receive such a precious jewel from? As I shook my
head, Rupert, hmm, trimmed his neck.
“Do you know what this gem means?”
“My nostalgic lover that I will never forget even with eternal love, sweet
affection, and death.”
“Yeah.”
I carefully wrote the shameful scala-day jewel of the day after day. Rupert's mouth
has a strong smile. The handsome, but cool face, like a sharp sword, creates a soft
impression that melts anyone's heart with a smile.
“I think you mean that to me.”
I looked up at Rupert's face, where the yellow light fluttered. The tip of his ear
seemed to be slightly fluttering. However, the face that disappeared from the smile
became blunt again, and he would not have been able to predict what he would do if
he had not hesitated to speak.
“I'm actually not sure yet. What is love.”
“...”
“Still, I want to see you die, so instead I want to die, and it's better for me to
be sick than to watch you get sick.”
Rupert whispers small.
“Even if I'm looking at you, there are times when I want to see you. Even though
you're next to me right now, I miss it like crazy to imagine not being there.”
The beautiful man, like a sculpture created by God, slowly bent down on one knee in
front of me. I stared at his blonde hair gently swaying as if it were a result of
the sun gathering.
“No matter how hard I try, it will not be enough. I'm a person who lacks enough to
know what love is if I don't worry about it. It's different from you.”
Unlike his laid-back tone, Rupert's face had a strong sense of tension. I laughed
at the small box he took out of his arms. After biting his lips and only looking at
my eyes, he follows me and laughs.
“Lariette.”
“... allow me to keep you by my side all my life.”
It is neither a command nor a request. His voice is as small as a sweet whisper,

and he is cautious enough that he will not be able to hear it well unless he
listens.
I brought the ring from Rupert, who couldn't even think of opening the box because
he looked at my expression. The small ring, in the shape of a woven wild flower,
had the rarest light of the scala-day after day. I reached out, holding up a ring
that sparkled with light as dark as his eyes.
“You have to ask while hugging the ring.”
“Uh?”
Rupert flutters on my little Pinzan and puts the ring on my finger.
“Okay.”
Rupert hugged me as soon as permission fell from my mouth. It is so close that it

is indistinguishable whether the heart thumps at random is his or mine. I stroked
his head, burying my nose at the nape of my neck.
“Is this really going to be? If Ryzen isn't good, I'll step on Willetan and bring
it.”
“... No, seriously, I don't need another country.”
“Would you like to give me a gorten?”
I will give you the Marquis of Bernardi, who is as historic as Belua. I laughed as
I thought of Litchie, a slender head with light water. She laughed that I grabbed
the strap wrong.
“No, Your Majesty. It's enough that His Majesty handcrafted a garden that I would
love.”
His hair smoothly flows between my fingers. I was so moved that I couldn't dare to
express it in his gift, which I would have never thought about what others like or
what they dislike.
“Really, Your Majesty.”
Rupert's arm, holding me, is energized. I put my head on his chest and confessed.
“I'm sorry. I came back too late.”
“No.”
“...”
“You've never come to me late. Always.”

Always come in a perfect fit.
I have no choice but to worry about it, that's it.
Louise was the first to notice a suspicious movement on the part of the Grand Duke.
The emperor of Bernardi was the owner of an extraordinary sense that could not be
compared to any king, but now he has lost my function. He went to Rupert in a hurry
to report that the Grand Duke was calling all the knights subordinate to him to a
private property located near Sampagne.
“Your Majesty!”
However, what Louise encountered was an empty office room. A bunch of messy
documents were piled up without approval.
“... haha.”
Now, after sweeping his dusty desk with his hands, he opened the window. At a
glance, you can see the garden that was completely changed for La Riette.
Oh, there it is. He looked at Lariette with a small murmur. If you want to know
where the emperor is, you can find her. These days, Rupert doesn't want to be far
away from Larriet. Soon, Rupert's head pops up from the field roses. There was a
beautiful rose in his hand.
“Very,”
Rupert adorned Lariette's tied head with a field rose that was improved to prevent
thorns from growing. Louise was stunned by his affectionate appearance, and barely
endured by clenching his fists as he tried to break the window.
“Jiral is a good harvest.”
Even right now, the Grand Duke, my uncle, who is not mixed with blood, could drive
an army into the Red Palace, so I can afford that. As soon as he tried to sing
Rupert loudly, he shrugged his shoulders.
There must be a reason for his strange slack. My master was cheeky and wacky, but
he is never a man who will let go of his hands. At the same time when Lariette was
in Sampagne, he would have built it if he set the day closer to protect this place
even more, and he would not have loosened his boundaries.
Although I believed so, I had a small doubt because I was watching with both eyes
the pathetic act of not being able to take my eyes off Lariet's face. Now, Rupert
has never seen Rupert want someone as much as he is. It's as blind as if Lariet
died, he might die.
Louie now knew only one more person like that. A person who has never really
rebelled properly because he feared that his beloved lover, the prince of a
powerless small country, would live the wrath of the Northern Continent Emperor,
who ruled this huge and desolate land with power. The prince who sold my child and
cursed him, but failed to save himself, is his mother who has never resented.
“Tori should have seen him.”

He muttered inadvertently and smiled bitterly. Even if it looks like it, it looks
like this. The only person who could laugh at their tragic nature and kill them was
already after they left the Imperial Palace. Louise is now the only person who
knows the relationship between Tori and the emperor properly. Tori can't live
without Rupert. Because it was made that way.
Rupert would have never ordered her to leave the Imperial Palace and hide her
traces from me, so Tori would surely be dying. So I'll have to come back.
“Ah.”
As I was struggling, Luzane sighed with my palm down with my fist. Tori will be
back. No, it's already coming back.
With the Grand Duke.
He quickly exited the office to find the tower that locked the Count of Belua. The
expenses are not severe because it was only a temporary solution rather than a
proper prison. The guardsmen would not have been able to press the prisoners hard
because they were also troubled because they were locked up by a count.
However, when I arrived, the guard of the tower was not heavy, and there was not
even a proper sentry. Even if the Count wasn't here, it was incredibly quiet, and
now Lu was in a hurry to catch one of the guards and pursue it.
“Where is the Count?”
“Yes?”
“Where is the Count, whom His Majesty commanded to keep him locked up?”
The guard who was hit by Luise, who suddenly came in while fluttering, quickly took
off his helmet and greeted him. He stuttered and opened his mouth to the harsh
words of the magistrate captain, who had not seen peeping during the entire
training.
“Your Majesty told you to send me back to Belua?”
“Huh?”
“You sent Lady Fassbender to take the Count.”
“What?”
Although he made a different sound, Louise's mouth shape did not change at all. The
guard spoke rather than looking away at the captain, who only stretched out a
gigantic laugh.
“I, too, went directly to His Majesty and posted a report. Great, didn't the
captain hear the news?”
“I didn't hear it.”
Now he let him go with a grim frowning impression. The guard, who thought he would
be confused about how scary his expression was, shrunk his shoulders a lot, but he
sent him with a jaw-jit.
“... it's a big deal.”

Lady Fassbender would be Tori, and Tori would not have been with Rupert. Now I went
to find Rupert that way.
Fortunately, the emperor — although I don't know if he's really lucky — is still
leisurely relaxing in the garden close to luxury. He is watching Lariette, who is
lying obliquely in a gazebo just after it was built and watering the flowers.
“Your Majesty.”
Rupert doesn't even look at Louise. Now, with disrespect, he raised his hand on the
emperor's shoulder.
“Your Majesty!”
“Ah, why.”
Rupert turned his head with a powerful face that bothered him.
Why don't you call it, turn it off.
Lu now had no choice but to flinch at the sound of his heart that seemed to be
heard even if he didn't speak with his mouth.
“Do you know that the Count of Belua is not in the tower?”
“Uh.”
Louise was amazed by the emperor's careless answer. As he opened his mouth wide in
zinc, Rupert pressed the tip of his chin firmly with his finger.
“If you came to say that, go.”
It was a reaction that made a fuss even though it wasn't new. Now he frowned upon
because he wanted the Grand Duke's troops to be ridiculous.
“Why don't you go.”
“Ah, no. If you know, why didn't you speak? What if you hide such a momentous
event?”
“Then the Countess, who sought rebellion, escaped my hands, should I make a big
rumor?”
With Rupert's sharp words, Rupert now had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.
Yes, his words also make sense.
The fact that the Count was preparing for rebellion is not known to all over the
world, but at least some of the senior council executives might have noticed. I'm
just killing my breath because it's not a controversy that's revealed above the
surface yet. Some of them are aristocrats who must take the side of Belua.
“It's not that...”
“Shhh.”
Rupert took his index finger on my red lips to see if it was a requirement that
would prevent Lariet from listening to their conversation. As if responding to
this, Lu Now, who bowed his body in Deng Dal, trembled and opened his mouth.
“Your Majesty, I don't know what Tori is going to do. If she took the count...”
“Yeah. The Grand Duke will move.”
Luzane has not yet reported the Grand Duke's movements to him. However, Rupert was
careless as if he knew everything that was going to happen. I looked at her to
wonder if Lariette told me, but when she made eye contact with Louise, she only
grinned with an innocent face.
No, she wouldn't know. If Lariette knew that the Grand Duke was going to enter the
Red Palace, he couldn't be bothered. As long as the Count is involved, the well-
being of Belua, whom she loves so much, cannot be completely guaranteed.
“Tori will listen to kill me.”
“...”
“I can't be the emperor he wants. Instead of me, I'm going to want to set up a
ruler who will break Bernardi.”
It was a calm voice, like telling an old story. Rupert was involved in Tori's
betrayal. Looking down at the emperor's clean, unimpressed, and cold face, Luzie
opened the pillar of the sperm and lowered my chest with his fist.
“Damn it, are you doing this now while you know it all?”
“So?”
“Even if you were prepared in advance, no, if you had caught and killed the Grand
Duke first!”
As Louise's voice suddenly grew, Lariette, who was only interested in flowers,
looked at them and put down the kettle to see if it was a requirement to come here.
Then Rupert raised his hand and smiled, as if reassuring Lariette. Her steps stop
very much. The next word that came out of his mouth, where his laughter could not
pass, was quite bloody.
“Do you want to rummage? Lower your voice before you tear your throat away.”
“Is my voice heard right now? There was a war!”
“Uh. It's important. He's surprised.”
“...”
“So reduce your voice.”
Lupert kept his mouth shut at the warning that Rupert growled. In the meantime, it
was scary. As he calmed down a little, Rupert added.
“If there is a soldier who listens to the Grand Duke, even the central axis of the
military is cut off.”
“Half of the military may go over.”
“Even if you throw it all away, cut it off. If the rotten part is not cut out, it
will only burn out.”
Rupert's finger tuk-tuk on the bottom of the semiferous sperm. At a light beat that
felt a kind of rhythm, Lu now watched him blankly. Seeing his carefree, or even
strangely confident attitude, it seemed like I knew it now.
I'm not thinking about it. Luise looked at him too shallow. He said he was blind to
Lariet and he wasn't even looking at the situation. However, the emperor was now
peeking at the opportunity. A great opportunity to get rid of the annoying crowd at
once.
According to the original plan, they would have stepped on figures that were
against Rupert slowly, but surely, one by one, but they had not been able to
implement them so far. Because Lariette dried him up.
However, instead of getting rid of it because they don't want to go against her
planting, major figures who couldn't even take pictures and press properly come
into Sangpanyu in hordes. And as an emperor, he has a “duty” to defeat those who
are trying to break down the stone walls of the Red Palace.
Those who only dreamed of rebellion could somehow be forgiven, but surely those who
committed rebellion must cut off the shoots.
“I'm going to wash my neck and run.”
“...”
“Because I'm not merciful enough to dry them up.”
Even though he sounded cool like a well-sharpened blade, Rupert couldn't take his
gaze off La Riette. As different from her voice as her eyes looked at her, she was
as affectionate as the spring sunshine, and now she swept away my arm with
goosebumps.
The signs of a civil war gradually grew from the outside of the walls that
encircled Sangpagne. However, Rupert was not agitated by reports of a tight
government jumping in.
“The Count of Belua joined hands with the Grand Duke!”
There is no answer, just sit on a wide windowsill and relax and enjoy the spring
breeze. The figure with my eyes closed was as beautiful as the picture, but I
chewed my lips very hard because I was anxious.
“Your Majesty, will I try to persuade my father again even now?”
“Shenanigans.”
As Rupert cut my words with a single knife, I had no choice but to keep my lips
shut. I've never succeeded in turning my father's mind. In fact, I'm not confident
even if I get a chance. My father joined Grand Duke Ventibolt after declaring that
I did not want the throne after the blood of the Archon. I think the Grand Duke was
the lane for him. It was a choice that went beyond the worst and worst in my view.
“What if the Grand Duke was sick?”
“Amelia Belua gave birth to a son.”

I was tired of being pure white like a blank paper. Aunt Amelia wasn't even married
to the Grand Duke! Moreover, she was not pregnant, let alone her son, before I
regressed.
“You don't have to worry about it.”
According to Rupert, the Grand Duke did not need to be restrained in the first
place. There is no such option for the Grand Duke who aims to usurp the imperial
throne if he has attacked a lot while ignoring the safety of the commoners of
Sangpanyu or the administrative aristocracy. I only have to aim for the Red Palace,
but is it really possible?
That opinion makes sense. The important thing in rebellion is 'justice'. The Grand
Duke has no cause.
Today, Rupert was close to a merciful emperor who lost his tyrant and loved peace.
Regardless of his reality, Rupert's external reputation is very good. Whether it's
a civil war or a Gaiden war, there is no news that war is sweet for people who earn
a day and have difficulty eating and living a day. What's more, if it's to drive
out the emperor we love.
The reputation of the Grand Duke, who had no presence, was stumped on the ground
because it could not fall. If you wait a little longer, it may break through the
ground and turn it off to the bottom.
Let's protect our beautiful Emperor Majesty!
Somewhat childish slogans burst out like lava from all over Sangpaño. I was a
little surprised that even Rupert didn't expect this to happen. However, I expected
it to some extent. Unlike Seon Hwang, who rarely came out of the bedroom of the
main palace, rather than looking at the situation, he said he had Luise, but he was
quite eager to protect the prosperity of the empire.
To recollect, the situation was very different from before my regression. Of

course, even then, Rupert cheated people's favor with his gorgeous and brilliant
appearance, but he was not an emperor loved by the people as he is now.
“The militia will soon join the Imperial Knights.”
Like Rupert, Louise, with a relaxed attitude, sits down on the couch and reports
roughly. Lying open in front of His Majesty the Emperor is nothing short of a room.
However, instead of pointing him out, Rupert nodded small.
“Is the training done properly?”
“Yes. It's amazing. The figure named Casiris, who led the formation of the militia,
seems to be the leader of a very large mercenary group, and I think he trained
people quite systematically.”
Cassilis.
I was somewhat surprised by the name that came out of Louise's mouth. If my memory
is correct, he originally repulsed Rupert's cruel coming to power and prepared for
the People's Revolutionary Corps. I was impressed by the fact that the name was
exotic and that the common people thought of leading the “revolution” even though
they couldn't even start it, so I remembered it.
He died at the hands of Rupert by decorating one side of a cheap tabloid before he
even gathered those who would like to share his will. The man who did that now
gathers the militia for Rupert.
“Are you referring to the man who leads the Deloy Mercenaries?”
“Uh? How do you know La Riette?”
Louise opens her eyes wide, as if puzzled. If it's Kasiris of the Deloy
Mercenaries, the one I know is the one I know.
“Did he fight for His Majesty?”
“Yes. Originally, he was a character on the Arnbach side, but I think there was a
change of heart. I was impressed by the mercy that His Majesty gave to the Arnulf
people.”
Louise added, shrugging her shoulders.
“Still, I'm not completely trustworthy, but I only want to leave the outskirts.”
“Louise,... the Knights of Belua are heading here, right?”
I thought of Lord Robert, Lord Knights of Belua, the swordsman of Rehan. He has
great loyalty to his father. I will definitely help the Grand Duke for my father.
“Yes. We have obtained information that Sir Robert and his son go in and out of the
Grand Duke.”
“If I could persuade them, I wouldn't have to dry my father. Because there is only
one Knights Templar in Belua.”
“Hmm.”
Louise scratches my jaw as if she were worried about something. He shook Rupert
right away with his head tilted hard.
“That's why you sent Lehan first?”
I didn't say anything to me. I looked back at Rupert, wearing gloves, as I prepared
to follow Louise's gaze.
“I didn't send it, but she said she would go.”
Rupert replied with a slight frown. Then I add Yang, who belatedly looks at my
eyes.
“I didn't spend it alone, so it wouldn't be dangerous.”
I wonder if I'm worried about Lehan, but look at it. I couldn't help but smile a
little because he was cute.
“It's a nuisance. Your Majesty is in the palace, right?”
“Well.”
Rupert gave an ambiguous answer and avoided his gaze.
I squinted my eyes. As a result, the dress was a little different from the usual
one. I didn't even have a banquet, but I grew up, and even wore the emperor's robe,
which I didn't usually wear well. So that anyone has no choice but to know at first
glance that he is the emperor.
“I think I should go out. If I'm killing here, I'll have no choice but to break the
ecliptic.”
Do you intend to minimize the damage as much as possible? It would be best not to
allow them to enter Sangpagne at all, let alone the Red Palace. I agreed to some
extent with his plan.
“If so, I'll go too.”
“You can't. I'm here.”
Rupert shook his head in a grueling manner, but I was used to ignoring his orders.
When they left the room without measuring, they caught up with him.
“Don't follow me.”
“Why? Do you hate me now?”
I squeezed my mouth with a feeling of dismay. Then Rupert flutters and shakes his
head.
“Why do you sound like that? I don't like it.”
“But why do you change words? Your Majesty wants to stay attached to me all the
time?”
Luise, who was still aesthetic in the office, burst into laughter. Whether he was
smiling or not, Rupert was staring at me with my sleeve tight. With only his ears
blushing, he soon turned his head and chuckled at Louise.
“You're not commanding, but you're next to Lariette.”
“Yes?”
“If Lariette injures even one tip of her hair, I would consider it too long to live
and not want to live anymore.”
“I want to be at the forefront after a long time, too?”
“Would you just kill me now?”
Louise's mouth closes tightly, as she tried to confide more dissatisfaction with
Moore. I was a little sorry for him and scratched his back head.
As you climb to the top of the high walls surrounding Sangpagne, you can see the
surroundings. I'm mistaken that if I give strength to my eyes, I can see Belua, but
at least I see cavalry running toward the ecliptic with dust from afar.
It's amazing that even though Rupert disrupted it to some extent, that's how much.
I wonder how powerful he was before he used his hand. The Grand Duke used all of my
property to buy an army.
Push it into the siege artillery, which breaks down the wall. The siege cannon was
not long after it was developed, and it was certainly improved by Rupert, and it
was amazing to think about using it to attack him.
The Imperial Knights, led by Lehan, are waiting outside the walls to be the first
to meet their enemies. Rupert stood in the center of the walls. He deliberately
wears red clothes that only the emperor can wear in the most prominent position. My
location was quite far from him. Louise, who was pushed backwards because of me,
squeaks her mouth and rolls her feet.
“Is it okay for His Majesty to be like that?”
He smiled small, as if my question was ridiculous.
“Lariette, your Majesty will not die at the hands of the enemy.”
I don't know if I die after using alchemy without knowing that my life is wasteful.
As Louise added, I bitten my lips. I was most worried about that. I don't know how
powerful Rupert is, but since he said that one drunkard had the ability to handle
about one battalion, I wondered if he, as an alchemist who relies on techniques,
would not do that much.
However, the reaction of Bondi alchemy is enormous. Even Rupert rescued me from the
Grand Duke and lost sutra for a few days.
“Uh-huh. This might be a bit dangerous.”
The beauty of Louise, who was looking at the nearer rebels, narrows. He dragged his
tongue and stroked the handle of the sword hanging from my waist dance.
“Why?”
“I think the Grand Duke opened his hand to the Willetans. Hey, do you see that old
man wearing that blue robe?”
I looked at the place where Luise's fingertips were pointing. He is an old man
wearing a robe that is too old and has become almost gray, and has an expression
that is hard enough to look like a priest at first glance. He was wielding a cane
larger than my body in the middle of the knights who wrapped their jeans as if they
were protecting him.
“Are you a drunkard of Schlavi?”
“I think it's like that. Now soon,”
bang!
Even before the end of Louise's words, a door on the wall froze. I don't know what
the principle is, but it happened as soon as an old man in a robe wielded a cane.
“Bernardi and Willetan were old men who only took a step back when they were at
war. What number did they return to?”
Although Schlavi's tower belonged geographically to Willetan, the drunkards of the

tower could not be treated carelessly even by the royal family. People born as
drunkards belong to a temple tower from any country, so they cannot be called
Willetans. This means that even the king of Willetan cannot be used as a troop
unless they want to.
It was also possible that Bernerni was able to absorb Willetan's half because
Schlavi's tower didn't care as much as his eyes whether Willetan was ruined or not.
If they were to participate in a war, the army would be useless.
Now, puzzled by the appearance of a drunkard, he stretched his head out of the city
walls. Then he soon turns back and grabs my wrist.
“Lariette would love to go back to the Red Palace. It's not going to end easily.”
“Is it a nuisance?”
“Since Bernardi has no drunkards, isn't His Majesty the only one who can stop the
author?”
“Then I won't go in.”
What if Rupert was forced to use alchemy and fell down? It's nothing compared to
that, but I'm the only one who can help him a little bit.
“Do you know that if anything happens to Lariette, he dies?”
Louise's voice was caught. I bowed down, pretending I couldn't hear it. I don't
know what Rupert's plan was, but the thin pension team was drawn on the floor of
the wall like a thread. I pulled out a knife from Luise's waist dance without
permission and drew my palm. Louise is surprised by Hijun and frowns on the
arrogance of the sheep she was injured.
“Hiprofit! What should I do if I get hurt already!”
“Is your Majesty going to kill Luise?”
“... how many times do you catch people?”
“I'll dry it up.”
I grinned as a reassuring requirement for Louise as I sprayed the blood dripping

along my fingertips on Rupert's pension team. Like a demon, the pension team sucked
my blood and shimmered with a darker golden hue. How did I know, Rupert looks at
me. Although the distance was quite a bit, I could tell that his expression was not
good.
“It really needs to be dried well.”
Rupert looked at Louise and made a gesture of stroking his neck with his hand. Then
Luzane flinched with a big chunk and tried to hide behind me.
I took a step to go to Rupert. A blue membrane began to wrap the entire wall. The
gate where the drunkard was frozen has been shattered, but since Rehan is guarding
the gate, there is nothing the enemy can do right away.
As I walked, I looked down, and the drunkard with a firm expression was moving his
cane, and the soldiers of the Grand Duke, who were embarrassed, shot the siege
artillery they had dragged. Before the curtain was completely struck, the tower
right in front of me was hit by a gun and smashed. I rubbed the palm of my hand,
which was still piercing with blood, on the pension team that Rupert drew on the
back of his hand to avoid the stone fragments bouncing on us.
Now, I opened my mouth wide to the stones that disappeared without being able to
reach me.
“When did you learn this? Did Your Majesty teach you?”
“The world outside the Imperial Palace was tougher than I thought.”
Even if Fernand hadn't been chasing me so badly, he wouldn't have thought of

practicing alchemy. Fortunately, there was no place where he was injured, but the
way to Rupert became a bit difficult.
I fell on my knees rather than looking at one floor as I completely collapsed and
opened up. It was a deep mountain to follow as Rupert made a stone in the air where
there was nothing and threw it at Louise. I had enough stones to reconstruct the
floor, so I only needed to make a bridge that was thin enough for me to cross.
“Revir.”
A narrow bridge jagged from the end of the collapsed floor. I was so surprised that
I couldn't even think of following Luise and ran to Rupert.
“Your Majesty!”
I wonder if it's different. Rupert's complexion, who hesitated to maintain the

barrier that protected the walls, was as bad as if he would soon be stunned. I
checked his cheeks pale and frowned upon. There is no doubt that they are overdoing
it.
There was only one reason why Schlavi's drunkards did not participate in the war,
even if they gave them billions of dollars. The more powerful the technique, the
more it gnaws the life of the caster. If I knew that my life was precious, I would
avoid war, of course, if I knew that my life was precious.
Rupert's alchemy is a double-edged sword that is no different from the technique of

a drunkard. The color of the robe he was wearing was red, so it would not be
visible to others, but Rupert's arm was full of blood.
“... I told you not to come forward.”
“Collect the pension team.”
I dropped Rupert's arm from the pension. What good is this all about if the emperor
is short-lived?
“Why?”
“What if I had such a big pension team from the beginning? Did you make an
unhealthy medicine?”
bang!
Siege artillery struck the walls in fear of the disappearance of the pension team.
Rupert laughed at what corner of this situation was fun, and Rupert, who locked me
in his arms as if trying to stop a broken stone sculpture.
“I like it because you care about me.”
“...”
“Oh, why is it so good.”
“Say something like that now!”
I bowed my head to hide my reddened cheeks and held Rupert's hand. Again, I didn't
do anything like hemostasis.
“Your Majesty doesn't have to overdo it. There is also a militia waiting inside the
walls. I have enough troops. The walls can be rebuilt.”
Isn't it unavoidable? Rebellion is not Rupert's fault. Of course, people would

resent the Grand Duke, who caused disturbance in peaceful times.
“You,”
Rupert opens his mouth with a bang.
“I asked you to look at me and be a seong-gun.”
“... if I die, will I die?”
“Yeah.”
It is a reflection of him who overdoes it to listen to my request, but the answer

comes back with an affirmative answer as if it were natural. I was stunned and
knocked down his chest.
“Really, don't make some nonsense sounds!”
“Why can't I speak?”
Rupert shrugged his shoulders and made a small pension team to hold only the gate.
The old drunkard couldn't do the trick as before, whether he was running out of
strength now.
The Knights General of Belarus approaches Lehan, who is at the forefront. Since he
was a child, Lehan was one of the knights who heard the sound of the precious
treasure of swordsmen with a scab sitting in his ear. Sir Robert, the Master Knight
General, has long since surpassed. However, even though it seemed blunt, Lehan was
a child with a lot of justice. I chewed my lips.
“That's the Knights of Belua.”
“Don't worry. Your brother wins.”
“I'm not inferior to swordsmen, but Lehan is weak and I don't know if he can attack
Sir Robert.”
I grabbed Rupert's forearm for fear of Lehan becoming dangerous. Lehan believed and
followed Sir Robert as a family.
“You don't know your brother.”
Rupert, who turned to make it easier for me to lean on me, laughs outrageously. I
flinched so close that his breath tickled my ear. He was holding me from behind,
and he didn't seem to let go of me.
“Your brother is doing very well.”

When I turned my head, the first thing that came into my field of view was Sir
Robert. Lehan resolutely pushed the Knights General, who we believed and followed
as a family when we were young, and now quite old, without hesitation. Sir Robert
whirls as he takes out Rehan's long sword.
“... that's right.”
I'm worried about it.
“Louise, Louise.”
He turned his head to the sound of calling himself, as he blankly watched the back
of Lariette, who had made a stone bridge that was thin enough to cross and went
chewy to Rupert. It was a bright voice that was not suitable for the situation.
It was a playful tone like a child. Tori, who straddles the walls with an attitude
as light as his tone, smiles. Now he was stunned and frowned upon.
“I'm worried, me.”
“What?”
“Who the hell should I blame?”
Louise now approached Tori and grabbed her feet fluttering like petals. She may be
imprisoned as such, but she doesn't even feel afraid.
“Are you talking about Majesty or Lariette?”
“No, it's not Lari.”
“Sure?”
Now he looked down at Tori with an unflattering, serious face. I was a little
puzzled as to why she appeared in front of me. Isn't Tori supposed to be hiding in
the anti-aircraft crowd?
“Why did you come here?”
“I have something to ask Louise.”
Tori made an unexpected sound. Whether Louise was embarrassed or not, she rummaged
through her pocket and handed him a small piece of paper. It was a picture that was
so old that the corners were worn out.
“Can you keep this picture?”
“Yes?”
“I hope there's one thing left.”

“Tori.”
He called Tori low, flinching his ankle as if trying to get away from Louise. She
was also thin. He chose Rupert purely for his career, but she didn't have any
choice.
“Stop coming back. You know His Majesty has no choice but to forgive you.”
Tori grinned. Her mouth has a perfect curve like a doll.
“Who forgives whom?”
“...”
“Louise, it was me who handed over Fassbender's funds so that the Grand Duke could
buy Willetan's drunkards and mercenaries. Willetan laid a bridge to cooperate with
the Grand Duke, and some persuaded Belua to help the Grand Duke. I encouraged
treason.”
“Why?”
“Because Rupert betrayed Eva.”
Louise clenched his teeth to the name that came out of Tori's mouth. She's a very
amazing woman. When did you go out of your breath, but are you still holding
everyone around so much?
“We swore to Eva the destruction of this empire. If the Grand Duke, who borrowed
the power of Willetan, becomes emperor, the empire will be no different from
Willetan's dependency, so Eva will be satisfied with that.”
“Is that what Tori really wants?”
It wasn't until then that Tori's face, who was just laughing, hardens. She frowned
fiercely.
“La Liga is amazing. Even Louise makes such a sound.”
“...”
“It doesn't matter what I want.”
I'm going to go with this. She pulled my ankle out of Louise's hand, and then
slouched her body. It is a flexible gesture like a snake.
“Tori!”
Tori made a plump sound, stepped on the railing and distanced himself from him. It
wasn't until Tori looked back at Louise with an expressionless face after climbing
the walls.
Louise now identified the face of a girl smiling brightly in the painting. I want
to know when I've seen Tori smile so brightly. I'm sure you've seen it before. Was
it when Lariette first entered the Imperial Palace?
“Louise, can I tell you a secret?”
Tori says it's hard. Now I waited still.

“I actually love La Riette.”
“... I know.”
“I don't want to be hated by Lari.”
“Lariette doesn't hate Tori.”
She smiles lightly, as if Louise's words were comforting. Now Lu can no longer
catch Tori flying into the air.
As time passed, the Siege began to get messy. The left side of the wall was ruined
as if it were going to collapse in no time. Although the knights are guarding the
bottom, they may become dangerous if they delay time. The power of the drunkard was
greater than what he had heard by rumors, and when he threw a brilliant magic ball,
several knights fell all at once.
I snatched the edge of Rupert's robe as I scrambled to avoid the stone fragments
pouring out at random. He pulled his body out of the walls for a long time, as if
he were bouncing forward. Some of the escorts were forming a circle to protect him,
but it didn't help much to stop the flying stones.
The offensive of rebellion is even greater than he expected. I sighed at the rare
anxiety that came to his face. The situation that I might be in danger makes him
more nervous. I had a late regret saying that if I thought this would happen, I
would just stay in the palace.
“I have to get rid of the drunkard.”
Without a drunkard, the Grand Duke's army was nothing compared to the policewoman
of Sangpagne, which Louise raised as a minority elite, and the Imperial Knights
Templar, which moved like a sharply sharpened sword. The number of heads was not
small, but it was nothing more than Ohab Jizol, who attracted mercenaries. That's
why I'll try to protect the drunkards even more.
“I'm trying to attract His Majesty. The drunkard came to this front to bring out
His Majesty.”
“I know.”
Rupert held my outstretched hand face to face to dry him. He kisses the back of my
hand to see if I want to play a prank on this situation.
“It's okay. Don't worry.”
“I posted medicine from afar, so I have to bring it here.”
I hurriedly took my wrist to Rupert's pension team with a smile before he dried up.
I wanted to help him a little bit. The blood that had not dried up was quickly
absorbed, and his pension team shone a little stronger.
Rupert sweetened his lips as if he wanted to dry me, but the pension team was
triggered a little faster. I was amazed at the sight of the drunkard falling with a
bang in front of me. The old man, puzzled by whether he did not know he was going
to be summoned to the walls, bothers.
I pressed the wrist of an old man who fell down and stepped on it because he was
afraid that the drunkard who fell in front of us would use any number.
“Gagak!”
“Your Majesty, I caught a drinker!”
Just as an alchemist needed a medium to draw a pension team, the drunkard needed a
cane. I kicked the drunkard's wand with my feet. Rupert, who was still watching me,
laughs outrageously.
“... If I didn't bring it, it would have been a big deal.”
“Don't drag on time!”
Trying to ignore the sound of a drunkard in the form of an old man, I pressed my
body with a weight on his body and pressed it. As soon as Rupert approached me to
take him over, I had no choice but to put my butt on the floor. The drunkard
suddenly disappeared from under me.
“Don't you have to pay for the money you receive?”
I hurriedly stood up to a familiar voice hitting the back of my ear. Rupert's arm,
who was trying to support me, hardens.
“Tori?”
Tori, standing on the railing while holding the drunkard, looks back at me. She
smiled pretty like a doll and threw the drunkard out of the walls. It was an action
without hesitation. The soft scream of the old man is buried in the sharp metallic
castle where the sword touches and disappears. I ran to her with a flagship.
“Tori! Now!”
“Why?”
“No matter how drunk you are, what if you fall apart and die?”
“Then you have to thank me. You thought all this bustle would end if you just got
rid of the drunkard, right?”
Tori smiles brightly.
“Tori, I don't know what you're thinking,”
“Lari asked, what do I want?”
Tori stopped talking and made a sharp voice. I kept my mouth shut and looked up at
her. She dropped the small pistol that Rupert always carried in the direction of
throwing the drunkard. When did you take it away?
“What if I wanted Rupert to die? Can you help me?”

Looking back at her words, Rupert is blocking mercenaries who seem to have appeared
with her. I saw him wielding his sword for the first time, but when I saw his
posture, I was relieved because he didn't seem to be getting hit.
“Don't lie.”
“...”
“I don't want that. Tori, please stop.”
Tori gets a laugh. Her dry face reminded me of a young Rupert. It was cool as if it
were made by shaving ice.
“Lari, I don't remember what I wanted now.”
Tori slowly opened her mouth.
“It's been so long since my will was gone, and I can't even remember what my mind
was like when I thought about Rupert.”
I bitten my lips. I don't know why the original mind was important. They cared
enough for each other. If I wanted Rupert to be completely broken, I wouldn't feel
sorry for her to look at Rupert as she wanders through nightmares.
“So what about me? Tori, do you want me to die too?”
Tori's heartless eyes shake a little when asked by me. I took a step forward
because she seemed to be agitated.
“Did you save me because I wanted to ruin Your Majesty? Just to plunge His Majesty
into the fall?”
“...”
“No, it's not. If that's simply the purpose, why did you do it well for me?”
“Kind-hearted Lari, I don't think Lari wants to believe that I'm an unwilling doll.
But that's true.”
Tori smiled as if he had drawn only his mouth. I closed my eyes to what she added
to Najimak.
“The reason I exist is to correct Rupert's actions that deviate from Eva's plan.
Eva made me to monitor Rupert.”
“What's that...”
“If King Lasferich I, who will lead Bernardi to destruction, is not completed,”
You destroy my son.
The thin, whispering voice no longer belonged to Tori.
“If I don't kill Rupert, it won't work anymore.”
Visor! The knife that was bumping into the sound of iron falls to the floor. Rupert
looked back after stabbing his sword deep into the neck of the last mercenary.

He commanded Tori in a low voice. I'm worried that he might have listened to Tori,
but Tori reaches out to me. Grabbing my neck, she climbed over me and pulled it out
and gave strength to her dry fingers. But it was their tragedy that choked me more
than her hands squeezing my neck.
I wanted to cry.
Rupert holds her arm and doesn't budge when she hears to push her, bowed her head
deeply and makes eye contact. She slowly released her strength from her hands
rather than staring at me without any rebellion.
“Why do you cry?”
I cheered and raised my upper body. When he beckons Rupert to approach me, he stops
there. Having secured some distance from him, I held Tori's shoulder.
“If La Liga dies, Rupert will be ruined. Then he can live according to his
schedule.”
“Is it a monstrous life that pushes an empire into fear, where no one can believe
it and only be lonely?”
Tori has no answer. I tried to read her face, which did not express any emotion.
“But Tori doesn't want to hurt me.”
“...”
“Because Tori likes me. I want to believe that.”
She has been carrying a satin ribbon that I presented for a long time. The sunshine
on the day when they walked 5th Avenue with their hands side by side, her face
smiling at sea while walking through the garden, and running around the forest to
catch a raccoon who didn't listen at all. I couldn't think that all those memories
were false.
Tori collapsed. She frowned like a child, as if she was crying in no time. The tip
of the nose is red. I stroked her shoulder, trembling in the cool air.
But spring was just around the corner. No matter how bitter winter is, it won't
last forever.
“Lari, the gentle lady of Lariette.”
Tori fluttered. It's not a perfect smile like a doll, but an incomplete laugh that
blooms on a frowning face.
“I'm not actually Rupert's black hand. My master's son saved me more than she did.”
“Tori.”
“I know that Rupert was originally an affectionate child. A cruel ruler doesn't
suit him.”
Tori, who sprinkled my hands and raised her body, steps back little by little. I
reached out to catch her in Kishigam.
“He said he was sorry for me. The first time I saw me.”
Even though I knew it was a doll made to kill myself someday.
In a small whisper, Tori escaped the walls and disappeared into the army of the
Grand Duke. I felt like I wouldn't see her forever, and I burst into tears instead
of her.
The Grand Duke was hit by the sword of a mercenary I bought for money, not an
imperial knight or an arrow pouring from the walls. The rebellion ended without
crossing the threshold of Sangpagne.
In fact, the girl mercenary, who turned out to be a spy of Willetan, not a
mercenary, has since completely hidden her traces. When she revealed the armor that
covered her face, there was nothing, and only a strange rumor spread that the armor
of both ghosts was completely empty.
Even the elder, who leaned toward the Grand Duke, turned his mind completely and
raised his voice to Rupert by cutting off the group. Her father was imprisoned in a
capital mansion in Belua, and the whereabouts of Aunt Amelia were unclear.
I don't know where she disappeared as the defender of the Grand Duke, but I guessed
that the reason Rupert didn't try to find her was me. Even though all the people
who sought rebellion with the Grand Duke were imprisoned, regardless of their
status, only their father was enshrined in the capital mansion.
“Your Majesty.”
Buried in the papers, Rupert was insane. This is because the elders took this
opportunity to bring up a list of traitors who cooperated with the Grand Duke in
order to uproot the shoots of rebellion. He must be a reasonable example, but at
the same time he must be merciful enough to raise his loyalty to him.
“Uh.”
Rupert replied, even though he couldn't take his eyes off the typography listed on
white paper. It looked like a dog that listened well, and I smiled unknowingly.
“My father said.”
“I'm going to release it soon.”
“Yes?”
“Wait a little bit. If you let go of it now, you will be doubtful. I have to watch
for a few months.”
Rupert blurted out. Even though I tried to rebel, I opened my mouth to the same
punishment as Sombat, who was already willing to release my father, rather than
confiscating property and putting my family on the guillotine.
“You don't have to.”
“Why?”
“If you do it freely, you will repeat the same mistake.”

My father would not even think that this birthmark was a mistake.
“It was benevolent even if I stopped to the extent that I could not take a step out
of the capital mansion.”
“It's hard.”
Rupert scratched my head with a nib. While doing this, he stacks up paper on one
side to see how much the documents have been processed, grabs my forearm and pulls
it toward me. I settled on his lap with a recoil.
“Isn't it necessary to say hello anyway?”
“What's your greeting?”
“I'm going to marry your daughter.”
I was ashamed again and bowed my head. At the moment, a warm breath touched the
back, and the body hardened. He spoke with his lips on my shoulders, which was
revealed by the dress that was deep in the back.
“It's not something I can say about being locked up in jail.”
“That's what I mean.”
I twisted my body and looked around Rupert as I became sensitive as if each fluffy
was stretching. I looked at him with a bad expression about what he was thinking.
“Your Majesty?”
“That's what? Why don't you speak?”
Rupert breaks my lips as if he were anxious. I was puzzled by his anxiety.
“What. Because I want to say it.”
“Why do you break your lips?”
“You're not trying to marry me, right?”
“... yes.”
It was clearly a word I took out to ask, but suddenly my throat locked and came out
like an answer. Rupert looked at me with resentment as if he thought it would be.
“Yeah. Then it is.”
I didn't intend to make his proposal, but I was amazed by the fact that he was so
bold. While his eyes shoot at me and resent, he slowly opens his mouth, giving a
lot of strength to his arm that hugs my waist.
“I don't have any hostages to threaten you now.”
“...”
“Belua is going to pass on to Lehan, and your brother is not a fool like your
father.”
I frowned slightly because I didn't know how to refute it. Somehow, after finishing
the rebellion, I felt restless when I saw it alone.
“Your Majesty.”
He buries his face at the nape of my neck as if he didn't want to hear more. I
hugged his neck in a round manner, as he fluttered his head small.
“Are you still afraid of me?”
“...”
“Do you hate me?”
I almost answered “Yes.” because of a strange grumpy response to a grievous

question mixed with bites. Then you might see his crying face. I laughed as I
realized again that I had such a bad symbol.
Rupert, who couldn't even look at me at my laughter, flashed his head.
“Shall I give you an abbot?”
“Ha.”
“Then you won't hate me?”
I raised my hand and slapped Rupert's lip. If you dare to beat the dragon of His
Majesty the Emperor, the sun of the Empire, your throat may fly away. However,
Rupert, who got me, was a little surprised and didn't look offended.
“Please don't be shenanigans.”
“... shenanigans?”
“When will your Majesty believe me? I don't like His Majesty. It's not scary
either.”
How would you treat a scary person here? I swooped his lips again, looking at me
with a little blanky eyes. The chilling sound echoes the room refreshingly. I
didn't hit it painfully, but Rupert breaks my red lips.
“Look at this. Would you beat a scary person like this? Am I? You know I'm timid.”
“Why do you beat it? It hurts.”
Rupert's handsome eyebrows rise sadly. I squealed his lips with a small sound. I
think the part where I woke up alone was more swollen than when I was hit by me.
The moist feeling that touches the fingertips makes me feel a little strange.
“Are you sick?”
“Yeah.”
“I'm sorry.”
“Give me an ho.”
I smiled at his request and rolled my mouth in a circle. At the moment, he felt
that he was pulling his head out, and the touch he felt at his fingertips soon
touched his lips.
“'Ho' is not doing this.”
“My 'ho' has been around since.”
It's purely at my disposal.
Rupert looked at a water bottle perched by the window with a slightly dazed face.
The blue jewel, immersed in a silver-white liquid filled more than half of a
transparent glass bottle, shines brightly. The light reflected on the surface was
quiet.
In the middle of the year, I thought in the middle of the year that the metal
embedded in Tori's heart would last long because it was “Kronaluka,” the black hand
of the king. However, the jewel with five pointed corners is not turbid, but rather
brilliant enough to lose snow under the sun.
Rupert spit out a word rather than defending the jewel.
“It's not Bernardi's.”
This means that Tori was not a crunaluka. The jewel held the light of the Duke of
Willettan, who sold Rupert's mother to Bernardi. After all, the curse that
entangled Tori was nothing more than a crude artifact created by a duke.
“That's why I couldn't solve it.”
The curse of Kronaluka was destroyed at the mercy of Vasily, who was called the
Millennial King. Of course, there was no detailed description of how they let go,
but Rupert said that only a short piece was enough to infer how Vasily could have
done so and how. Nevertheless, Tori's curse was hardly released.
That was because she wasn't Krunaluka. In the first place, Kronaluka was not a
flimsy curse that left such a mark. I was afraid of the bright blue jewel because
the meaning it contained was meaning, but Rupert closed his mouth as if he was
stuck in the small piece.
“Your Majesty.”
Rupert, unable to take his gaze off the jewel, slowly turns his head.
He reaped it by going directly to the mess that had been turned upside down by a
stepmother. The sudden appearance of the emperor made a fuss because he had not yet
completely subdued the Grand Duke's army. The feeling of worrying about stabbing
his back, which revealed his white neck because he didn't wear armor, was powerful.
Rupert took off the robe he was wearing on his shoulder and hung it on his
fingertips. The symbol of the Whangga fluttering in the wind becomes a red wind.
Some nobles who understood his will crawled up and knelt in front of him.
“Archduke Ventibolt is dead.”
Even among the people who breathed in amazement, he was a grave.
“If Amelia Belua gave birth to a son, is there anyone here who can prove that the
son was the blood of Bernerum Whanga?”
“If you have diarrhea, are you thinking of leaving the empire to a newborn baby who
hasn't weaned yet? If not, would you give Amelia Belua, who was nothing more than
the government of the Grand Duke, to converge and cleanse?”
Rupert's laid-back voice quickly calmed down the fuss. He cut the silence straight
with a knife.
“Most of you are mercenaries, not even from Bernardi. When I got involved in the
work of the imperial family of another country, I couldn't keep the main hall.”
Rupert's words were concise, but persuasive. Mercenaries are the only ones who
receive money, but who will pay tribute to their ball in the yard where their
employer, the Grand Duke, died. The mercenary, who sympathized with the flimsy
cause of the Grand Duke, abandoned one or two weapons and left the battlefield.
Only the aristocrats and their men, who were really ambitious to correct the
imperial family, like their father, remained with messy weapons, but they were
literally a handful. Cavalry led by Lehan, Louise, and Cassilis quickly pierced
through a large camp like an old man with hair missing.
Suppression was ridiculously easy, as Rupert said there was no need to worry about
rebellion at all. However, Rupert's expression was not very good as he watched the
knights quickly clean up the mess. It even seemed a bit bitter.
He found Tori's jewel rolling in the middle of the fuss and left it to me. I slowly
approached Rupert, with a dark complexion, as I was watching the anti-aircraft
crowd while hitting the wind with my whole body. As I join hands, he looks up at me
with serene eyes.
“What do you think that way?”
“Nothing.”
I closed my eyes to his lie. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the blue jewel in
the water bottle.
“Where did Tori go?”
“It would have gone back to its original state.”
Tori wasn't already a living person at the time she was made into a doll. I agreed
with Rupert's speculation, but I didn't want to admit it because my heart hurts.
“Can't you bring in the person who made this jewel? Maybe you know something.”
“Do you want to get Tori back?”
When I stare at him to figure out Rupert's intention to ask so, he reaches out to
me. As if it were an abyss, his dark green eyes were so deep that it was hard to
read. Like the greenery of an old forest. But I was no longer afraid of the dark
forest.
“Your Majesty doesn't want to see Tori again?”
“I'm not sure. Because I don't want to be bound by me.”
Even though I said it boldly, I could feel that Rupert was now in grief. I don't
want to admit it. He hugged me as he held out his hand to me. Soon he sits like a
child on his lap.
“I want to see Tori.”
“Yeah.”
His jaw on my head moves. I missed Tori. Instead of Tori being controlled by
something, I really wanted to meet her. I don't know if she'll like me back then.
“I'm so upset that Tori had to live just because she was born that way, simply
because she was the maid of His Majesty's mother.”
If Tori had sincerely hoped for the destruction of Bernardi, he would not have lost
his heart as much. If she had really betrayed Rupert according to her own desires,
my heart might have been a little fine if she had done so. But Tori liked Rupert
and me.
Immediately after Tori disappeared, tears that did not come out burst out. I bowed
my head down so as not to catch Rupert crying, but he covered my eyes with one hand
to see how I knew it.
“... don't cry.”
“Because it's bad, what should I do, huh, yo.”
The same goes for Rupert who couldn't live the way he wanted. They were merely
dolls that existed to fulfill a purpose.
Determining the direction of how I live my life is the same as an individual right,
but there is no one in this country who can do that. Lehan was born the firstborn
of Belua and caught the sword, and I was born the daughter of Akan and had to be
the cause of rebellion. Riche was also born as the daughter of Gorten and never
confessed her feelings to Lehan.
Rupert gently stroked my head as if comforting me. I took it in his arms and chewed
my lips. I was new to this empire where everything was governed by blood lines
alone. It is only now that I begin to understand the words that Lemil sometimes
gave me as if he were talking to himself.
When “I” becomes the ruler, there may be things that change. I thought it was
simply her false desire.
“Your Majesty, can you call Count Lemir to the Imperial Palace?”
“... why?”
“I had a question for her.”
Lemile is a woman who won the title of her father in this country, where if there
is no man to inherit the title, she goes through the defense system to find a male
successor. I wonder if she has been suffering from similar problems longer than me.
“Okay.”
Rupert nodded, cleaned up my side hair and handed it over behind my ear. At first
glance, I smiled small because of the affectionate touch that did not match the
face that even seemed unruly at first glance.
“Don't cry and laugh.”
“Why?”
“Well, me.”
I wonder where something comes from. I opened my eyes in a circle and smiled again
rather than looking at him.
“My Majesty is so handsome that he looks at it, so I think he laughs.”
Rupert laughed at my words as if it were amazing.
“Do you know I'm handsome now?”
I touched the light of his nose with my fingertips because his arrogant attitude
was ridiculous. His lips come to me like a rebound. I stroked his head because I
was so sorry, even though I was barely at the touch of a kiss.
“Don't be too sad.”
Tori will come back to us someday.
I wasn't sure, but for some reason I felt that way. Rupert nods when I whisper in a
small whisper.
Lemile was as careless as if he knew I was going to find myself. Even though I've
never entered the Imperial Palace or the emperor's private parlor, I sip black tea
with an uninspired face.
I didn't know how to get lucky, so I thought for a moment and opened my mouth.
“Thanks. Uh-huh. How can I sing Lariette now? Your Majesty the Empress? Lady
Belua?”
“You can just call it La Riette.”
I haven't had a wedding with Rupert yet, but I can't use the title of Empress
carelessly. Moreover, I don't know if I really want the seat of the Empress. Is
there a blink of an eye for me to handle that difficult position? As a woman of the
highest status, I basically didn't like prom, even though it was also a position
where I had to lead the social world.
“Yes. So, Lariette, why did you call me to the Imperial Palace today?”
“Your Majesty wants to create a safe town for women to live alone.”
“So isn't it necessary to call the magistrate to discuss it, not me?”
Lemile has a good head, so he can't understand my meaning. I looked at her

consistently with a mortar and looked down at her to lower her eyes.
“Don't you know what I want to say?”
“Well, well. I know I don't just want to make a town with good security, but...”
Lemil blurs the end of the horse.
I had no choice but to line up the events between me and Fernand. Even how I came
back to the Imperial Palace. She listened to my story to the end with an
insensitive eye. At first glance, she seemed uninterested, but I noticed that her
wall was subtly sparkling.
“It was not easy to be completely independent from the protection of Belua and His
Majesty.”
“Of course. It is impossible for a woman to stand alone in Bernardi without the
constant protection of her father, brother, or husband.”
“Did Lemile do that, right?”
“That's why you found me? Because you think I might have a solution?”
Lemil said with a grin. It was a refreshing smile, but I thought that the red line
was somehow dangerous. Her voice suddenly becomes low hook.
“What if I didn't live up to my expectations? I don't know how to do that.”
After cutting off his breath briefly, Lemile continued to speak.
“If you are born in a position where power cannot be coveted and greedy, your life
will be difficult. A child may be imprisoned for accusing his father of injustice.”
“Yes?”
“Haven't you heard the rumors about Count Lemile? My father was a famous trash in
the zodiacal way. Most of those dirty rumors are true.”
Lemile's mouth rises.
“I pressed the maids who were only my daughters with power, and spent money in the
brotherhood, and gave me and my mother a hand scratch. Lariette, could you love a
father like that?”
I was astonished and frowned upon. She smiled and shrugged her shoulders.
“Lemil.”
“Do you know what happened when I reported such a father for assault?”
I couldn't answer Lemile's question. With a light smile like a moan, she talks.
“The trial was going to take place, towards me. I was framed for extravagance in
exchange for my father's assault. My neck was almost cut off from the guillotine. I
wouldn't have been here now if my mother hadn't bribed the court with a huge amount
of property inherited from her family.”
The way people are framed hasn't changed. I was amazed at Lemile's story and opened
my mouth. She smiles sadly to see if she thought I was shocked.
“Oh, I'm sorry. However, in reality, unless the imperial law is broken and fixed,
we will not be able to create a “safe town for women to live alone” as Lariette
says.”
I nodded. In fact, unless she was a high-ranking aristocrat with a lot of wealth or
a high reputation, the widow who had no children seen from her dead husband had to
become a sister of St. Volgorwad and give the rest of her life to God if she did
not remarry within the period.
Lords who used this law to force a woman with outstanding beauty but already had a
husband to kill her husband in order to force her to be my wife or concubine were
often mentioned. However, even though they were deplorable, there was no way to
legally sanction them. The widow had to be someone's wife as soon as possible.
Bernardi is a country that believes that women, children, and those who do not have
a role must belong to someone. On the contrary, a man with a job does not need to
forcibly enter St. Volgorwad no matter how many wives he loses, unless he is born
with sexual power.
“My family is quite wealthy. I'm a direct member of the immediate family born
between the Countess and the Countess. But do you know who the fortune and the
countess go to when I get married?”
All of Lemil's property will be inherited by the man she marries. The daughter of a
high-ranking aristocrat was nothing more than a kind of vault that could hold all
the territory and wealth owned by the aristocrat.
“... I know what Lemile means.”
As I listened to her story, I naturally came to mind Rupert's words. I don't care
what name or qualification I keep by his side. When I think about it now, I don't
think it denies all these traditions.
“His Majesty told me that I could stay by his side in any way.”

“Lemir, I want to be a judge. Exactly, I want to fix imperial law.”
Lemile's eyes grow bigger. Even though she was the only woman who inherited her
father's role as a woman, she seemed very shocked by my remarks.
“It sounds like I'm going to be the Supreme Court of Justice.”
“If it's the ultimate goal, it's a goal. It may not be possible, but I'm going to
try my best. At least I want to seat someone worthy of the Supreme Court of
Justice.”
The Supreme Court of Justice has long since become vacant. The place where the
emperor could revise and judge the imperial law, which could not be changed at
will, could threaten the emperor if he made a mistake, so no one could sit there,
and it became a position with only a name.
The Supreme Court of Justice can only be appointed by the emperor, but it is also a
place where the elders cannot handle the work properly if they collide and rebel.
If all the elders agree with the opinion of the Supreme Court of Justice, this is
also a problem. Everything will roll under the breath of the elders.
With or without the Supreme Court of Justice, they had to fight with the Senate, so
most emperors would rather have a vacant seat, even if Narayil was going to run a
little unfair. But I was convinced that Rupert would be a different emperor than
his predecessors.
“Wasn't the court a position that only an aristocrat above the count could hold?”
“It's a tradition, but it's not fixed.”
“Your Majesty was lucky, is that? No, even if you did, the Senate would not stand
still.”
“No, I haven't spoken to His Majesty yet.”
Lemil chewed his lips very hard. For the first time, she felt anxious.
“I know that His Majesty has a different heart for Lariette. I also have ears to
listen to.”
I listened to her, trying to hide her fluttering cheeks.
“But it's the Supreme Court of Justice. It's a place where you can challenge His
Majesty's power. Would you give such a position to a lover, no matter how much a
woman has been imprisoned as an empress? What if I say cheeky?”
“The Supreme Court of Justice only aims to use it as a springboard for revising
imperial law. I'm not interested in power, Lemir.”
I shrugged my shoulders. Moreover, it was such a problem that would soon be

confirmed when I asked myself.
“Well, well. I'm going to ask you first.”
“The court of law is usually the main pillar of the Senate. If Lariette stood on
the side of the aristocrats and pressed the imperial power...”
“I don't want to go to court to maintain or kill the imperial power.”

I raised my hand and blocked Lemil, who was dumb with his mouth trying to say
something more. Because I didn't call her to ask if I could be a judge or not.
“Lemil, leave my worries aside for a moment, and if I can become a judge, do you
intend to leave the Countess and help me?”
“... yes?”
“Of course, I'm not going to be a judge right now. It's going to need to be
prepared. In the meantime, I hope Lemil will help me under the water.”
“Hum.”
“I think I need a secretary. I know Bernardi's circumstances better than I do. It

would be better if I could join the Senate and vote in favor of my opinion.”
Lemile was speechless for a moment. I waited carelessly without urging her. Her
lips, which had no signs of opening, finally moved while she picked up two biscuits
from the maid and ate them.
“If Lariette could really be a judge. It's an honor.”
“Yes, then. Now that the words came out, I'm going to ask.”
“Yes?”
“Wake up.”
It was also very fun to watch her stupid expression, which always showed only a
careless or laughing face. I first got up from my seat with Lemile, who seemed to
be missing.
Lemil chased me with a step as she quickly walked out of the corridor without a big
maid. Naturally, the emperor's reception room was located not far from the office,
so we quickly arrived at Rupert's office.
Surprised by the sudden visit, the servant knocked on the door, but I opened the
door wide open without waiting for Rupert's response. I don't even think of Madame
Chrissy's etiquette theory, which I've heard nailed to my ears since I was a child.
“Your Majesty!”
Even with this rudeness, Rupert raised his head slightly to check me without any
unpleasant feelings, and hugged me with his arms wide open to see if he had not
seen Lemile coming in after him.
“No, let go!”
“Why?”
“I brought Count Lemir!”
Rupert took me in his arms and turned his head with his chin on my head. Lemile,
with a more stupid expression than before, hesitates at the door.
“Greetings to His Majesty.”
She politely greeted Rupert in line with imperial manners, and then waited for his
words with her back bent.
“Yeah.”
Rupert looked down at me as he answered the greeting. I hastily told him the
purpose of finding him because my eyes were full of questions about why he brought
him.
“That's it...”
I'm a little nervous when I just ask. If Rupert said it would be a bit difficult,
all of my plans would go to naught. It was also an excessive demand from someone
who had just become emperor.
As I lift the moxibustion, he raises his hand on my cheek as if he were asking me

to speak quickly.
“It's not slow.”
His cheek caught in one hand was pressed firmly against his finger, making it
difficult to speak. I barely took off his arm, and then barely opened my mouth.
“I want to amend imperial law.”
Rupert blinked slowly. What does it mean? It's not really surprised, but it's hard
to read his thoughts. Soon his handsome beauty frowns. Is it difficult after all?
“But?”
“Can I do it?”
“Isn't it natural?”
He asked me how strange it seemed to me that I was giving him permission. You can
hear the sound of Lemil's mouth wide open to this point in surprise. I turned my
head towards her, and then dumped my mouth.
“You said it would be.”
After reading my lips, Lemile nods twice. Rupert woke up at his desk with a flash
of hugs before she could even convey my meaning. I was surprised, grabbed him by
the neck and looked up at him.
“Rest.”
“Don't you work?”
“I just did it.”
Haah.
It wasn't until then that Luise, who was buried in documents, sighed deeply as the
land was turned off. He looked at me with a face that seemed to cry soon, whether
he had no energy to deny Rupert's words.
“Is Lu now working?”

“The kid who says that, huh.”
When I curled it up, I heard it was an attitude that I wouldn't even do. As Rupert
approached the door strangely, he blurted out and opened his mouth.
“Ah. I hope you can help me a little bit.”
I said it to Le Mille.
“... yes?”
“I thought my head was worth using. I'm going to help Sir Baden to do some work.”
“Yes?”
The dying face of Louise begins to paint. If I wanted to work under me anyway, it
would be nice to know in advance how the situation would work, so I turned away
from Lemile, who looked at me with shaky eyes as if asking for help.
“Well, Lemil, then I'll do my best.”
I exited the office with Rupert as I swiped inside Lemil. It seems that the laments
of Luise, who are increasingly similar to me and His Majesty, have been heard, and
it seems that they are not.
#17. On a sunny summer day
“What the hell are you saying now, Your Majesty!”
Marquis Gorten, who stood on Rupert's side with his tail cut off noticeably at the
end of the last, made a loud voice on the subject that I had planned a rebellion.
The elders sitting around the round table are all elderly aristocrats.
“I will make it possible for nobles without titles to become judges.”
“What nonsense are you saying? Wouldn't Lady Lariette simply not be a nobleman
without a job?”
As Gorten almost cries out, Rupert's beauty frowns. As a result, the elders began
to mumble.
“The one who will become the Empress is the judge! It's never been in history!”
“How can a woman who doesn't have proper knowledge of imperial law take such a
place!”
I cut off the words of the elder with a loud voice and opened my mouth as if
repulsing.
“I'm not going to sit in court right now. Wouldn't it be worth considering after
you have mastered law beyond the knowledge that the elders who are currently in the
position of a court of law have? Even if they say they don't have a job.”
“Are you saying you're going to study the law?”
“Count Roen, are you now a judge in the Chubu region?”
“Yes.”
To my call, he shudders as he strokes his long, white beard.
“Have you ever read the Imperial Code?”
“...”
“You don't have it, right? Because there is only one copy of the code in St.
Volgorwad, and it wasn't even revealed properly, let alone transcribed. I can say
with confidence that there is not a single judge in Bernergie who is fluent in
imperial law right now.”
Another elder raises his voice.
“The trial doesn't roll so simple that you can assume that you have knowledge!”
“Of course, you'll need experience. For the time being, I intend to study the
circumstances of Belua by assisting Count Reise in his trial. Isn't it going to be
part of your job as Lady Belua anyway? My brother Lehan wasn't married, and for now
I have to play the role of Lady Belua.”
“Are you saying you're going back to Belua now? Lady Lariette is the one who will
become the Empress!”
“Yes, that's right! Isn't it too harsh a position to entrust to a young lady who
needs to bloom in the social world?”
I also frowned and turned my head to the left. A middle-aged man leading Bern Ga
grins as he makes eye contact with me. It was the most annoying hit of the elders
quacking like a pig. It was obvious that I thought that preventing me from becoming
a judge was helping me.
“Lady Lariette tell me. Wouldn't an aristocratic woman shine the most in the social
world?”
I grinned at Bern. It's a corporation that also has a grade in Umon, but it's a
question that doesn't even feel worth answering.
“I think socializing is very important.”
“Sure! Wouldn't social eggs be a battlefield with another meaning? I wouldn't be

able to go to the battlefield as valiantly as men,”
“Excuse me, but have you ever served in a rotation?”
Bern is located in the central part, close to the south, and is an area where you
can enjoy the rich crops that come from the warm southern region. Because it is
easy to interact with Sangpanyu, the zodiacal capital, and the capital, there is no
dispute. So the man would have had no reason to go to the battlefield unless he was
elected.
Of course, all aristocratic men had to be signed as knights in order to lead the
family. And although every knight could be called to the battlefield, he seems far
from a sword at a glance.
Bern shook his head with a trembling face to see if my expectations were right. I
spoke with a smile on my face.
“He doesn't even go out of the battlefield, so why don't you go to the social world
instead of me? Be brave.”
“That's what!”
Bern stuttered and blushed. I feel unpleasant as if I had insulted myself. I

shrugged my shoulders as if I didn't know English.
“Didn't you say that socializing is an important battlefield for aristocrats?”
His mouth is just shut. I turned my head back to the center and looked at the
elders. I saw a few high-ranking aristocrats from the South who had a good
acquaintance with my father, but there are quite a few faces that I don't know.
“I'm not asking for a seat in court right now. I'm just telling you to keep that
possibility open.”
They only claimed that nobles without a job could become judges, and they blushed
and fluttered as if Rupert had spit in their presence. The only person sitting
calmly among them is Baron Ascal, who rarely appears on a regular basis.
“I think it's a good idea.”
“Baron!”
Baron Ascal was an old man with gray hair, and he was old enough not to be
surprised when he fell. Ascal was an aristocrat who had a high reputation in the
past, but now it is a family that is strong enough to maintain its reputation by
scraping. As if ignoring him, Bern stumbles.
“The old man looks like a wraith, right? Do all the shenanigans.”
Nevertheless, Ascal maintained his composure without frowning his eyebrows once.
The seat becomes a fuss again.
Rupert watched quietly without getting involved in all of this hustle and bustle.
He tuk-tapped the white marble table with his long finger.
“Hmm.”
Rupert made a small silence, but the elders who were busy raising their voices did
not listen. While looking at them, he draws a smooth line as if his mouth drew.
For me, it was a pretentious smile that I saw after quite a long time, which is
definitely not a good sign. I felt like looking out the serene window on the eve of
the storm. I think it's going to explode soon.
“Hum.”
Rupert made a sound a little louder than before. However, it was not enough to
attract the attention of the elders. Baron Ascal is the only old man, and he only
looks at us with incredibly clear eyes. I rolled my eyes because I was afraid that
Rupert would pull out his knife right away and put it into Bern's throat, which was
buzzing loudly.
“... I know that the emperor has the right to appoint a judge or a Supreme Court of
Justice.”
Only then does everyone pay attention to Rupert, who slowly opens his mouth. When
the emperor's words could not be ignored, the elders kept their mouths shut and
listened.
“Do you know I called the Senate to get permission that I don't need right now?”
“Your Majesty! Even so, the Supreme Court of Justice is an important position that
can determine the rise and fall of the empire! Be a little more careful!”
“I didn't keep my mouth shut when the place to decide on the rise and fall was
vacant.”
“Did Your Majesty not oppose the person chosen by the Senate? If I was going to sit
a cool little girl, I'd rather do it!”
Tang!
Before I even dried up, Rupert fired a pistol that I didn't know where it came
from. It wasn't until everyone heard the gunshot that they checked his hand to see
how fast it was.
Bern touched my ears to see the bullets stuck in the pillars of the conference
hall, and he was tired of pure white as if he were stunned. He hiccups without even
being able to finish the sentence he was saying.
“Oh, I went away.”
Rupert mutters quietly.
“Did I call the person who will now be my empress a little girl?”
I know how great his shooting skills are. It was not a mistake that he did not
smash Bern's head, but an intention. However, he touched his collar as if his hand
had slipped, and raised his muzzle at an angle.
“If you don't want to splash debris all over the place, it's better to stay still.”
Fragment refers to the flesh of Bern. When Bern understood Rupert's meaning, he got
up and went under the table.
“Your Majesty, what is this doing! Is it a gun shot at the sacred round table!”
The man sitting right next to Bern woke up and pleaded. Rupert slightly twisted his
muzzle, which was pointing towards Bern.
“Are you going to take my life without cause! I won't be left behind as it is!”
Adhering to a stately attitude, the man glanced at Gorten sitting on the other
side. Hana Gorten was attached to the Grand Duke and was preparing for rebellion,
so I don't know what kind of emperor Rupert was.
He looked back at me with his cheeks spilling out, fearing that the muzzle that
Rupert was comparing roughly like a joke would face him. But I didn't want to dry
Rupert. He shrugged his shoulders and turned his gaze back.
“Left behind?”
Rupert woke up from his seat with an outrageous laugh. Although he was decrepit and
decrepit, his head popped up and stood out among the elders, who were mostly
middle-key elders. He grabbed the elder who was teasing his mouth carelessly. If
you look at the plump belly, it won't be very light, but it's a light gesture as if
it were a doll.
“Do you mean you would punish me if I didn't stand behind me?”
It wasn't until then that the man fluttered his feet and dumped his mouth as if he
had realized my mistake. However, I couldn't say a word about whether it was
breathtaking.
Rupert pushed him away as if throwing him into the wall, and then turned around and
glanced through the elders one by one. The atmosphere freezes in a short time.
“If your life is not worth it, then do it.”
“...”
“Dare to judge me and condemn me.”
The mouths of the elders who wished for Gorten were stuck. The bloody silence makes
it difficult to breathe as if even the air was frozen.
I approached Rupert and held his wrist.
“Your Majesty, don't act so threatening.”
Rupert squeezed out his mouth as if I was afraid that I would not take his side.
The pupils of the elders shook as if he were going to tear his throat right away,
and as he struggled like a kid, the pupils of the elders shook.
“Right now, I don't intend to sit in the seat of the Supreme Court of Justice with
the power of the Empress in front of me and break down the imperial law, which is
the foundation of the empire. I don't even intend to abuse my status as I imagine
it. I'm telling you to contemplate someone who can sit in the seat of the Supreme
Court of Justice. It's not necessarily that I'm going to do it.”
Grimoalt III, the founder of Imperial Law, was a genius among the geniuses who
dramatically organized discipline, even though he was a raging person in judgment
now. Now, Bernardi needed a talent who could think openly while penetrating the
core of his code.
“I also want Bernerni to move in a progressive direction. No matter how vast the
territory and new weapons are, they are now in a superior position, but they are
culled in no time. In its long and long history, I believe you know that Bernardi
wasn't just reviving all the time.”
The elders did not refute it. Rather than being persuaded by me, it's probably
because he was scared by Rupert.
“Hillel has long since established a republic that coexists with the royal family,
and Willetan, who believed that development was much slower than ours, has a free
Ardelle. We are falling behind because we are lonely because we only value
tradition and manners.”
At the end of the day, I found the second son of Bang Sang, who attended the Senate
meeting in order to support his father. He was much more resourceful than his
eldest son and had an excellent ability to lead a group, but he became an
administrative aristocrat because he was the second son. He remembered his name
because he grew up with great speech skills.
“Rio, am I wrong? Do these two goals sound irrational: being given the opportunity
to lead a family even if they are not the firstborn, if they have the ability, and
to establish a system that allows talent to be recruited regardless of gender or
status?”
As he stared at me, he shakes his head. Only then did Lemil go out of the corner
and watch Rupert with a smile.
“Aren't there only two options left for the Senate?”
“It's not a place for the Count to go out! You don't belong to the Senate, right?”
“Oh, I'm here as Lady Lariette's secretary.”
The baron, who has been referring so far, raises his voice to see if he can't repel
Rupert and me. Lemil smiled and slapped his mouth with a fan in his hand.
“Is there a meeting that I cannot attend even if I am the secretary of the person
who will become the Empress? If you're ignorant, your mouth will shut up, yeah.”
The man's mouth flutters as if he can't believe the fact that he was beaten. Or
not, Count Lemir came up to me with a tempting smile.
“Do you support the revision of imperial laws and work for progressive Bernardi.”
“...”
“Or you become a martyr who gives his life for the ancient traditions of the
empire.”
I was told to die here.
In support of Lemile's words, Rupert twirled the gun on his finger. The mouths of
the elders were shut down all at once, and although they did not gain completely
cool support, they were able to gain affirmation rather than their affirmation.
Rupert's expression was not good all the way back to the office after the Senate
broke down. I waited for Lemil, hesitant as if I had something to say to me, and
then followed him into the office. As he looks back, he shrugs one eyebrow.
Now, I wonder if I'm dissatisfied that I want to amend the law?
“Why do you write impressions?”
“I didn't know that the Supreme Court Justice had so much to do.”
It was understandable that he was ignorant of the work of the Supreme Court of
Justice because he was vacant even when he was a former emperor. He frowned upon as
if recalling the duties of the Supreme Court Justice that the elders had lined up
on Eucharist.
I pressed the horizontal wrinkles on his forehead and unfolded it.
“When it comes to imperial law, it's a position that has an advantage over His
Majesty. It's a world where fists are faster than the law.”
“What if you get too busy.”
Rupert squeezes his mouth and sits down on the couch. He knocked on my knee, and I
sat on his lap, smiled, and raised my hand around his mouth, as if for granted.
“It was a long way for me to become the Supreme Court of Justice. I might be able
to do that. You've seen the reaction.”
“... get rid of it all?”
I sighed at his violent question.
“No, Your Majesty. Their words also make sense. I want to amend imperial law, and
I'm not greedy. I also want to find the right talent for the position of the
Supreme Court of Justice. That talent may not be the prize that the elders want.”
“Aren't you busy then?”
“I think it's busy. First of all, the first thing is whether I can do the court
properly from within a small estate or not.”
“...”
“But what the elders said was half-exaggerated, Your Majesty. No matter how busy
you are, you won't be as busy as Your Majesty, so don't worry.”
Rupert, hugging me, buried his face at the nape of my neck. At first glance, I felt
like I heard a sniff, and I fell from him angrily. Today, I was busy preparing for
the senatorial meeting, and I would smell it because I ran around here and there.
“Why and why do you smell it?”
“Come here.”
He pulled his neck out and hugged me as he was out of my arms. The whispering
voice, rather than the force that pulls me, makes me unable to move. As I blushed,
I leaned my face against his chest. The tight items that touch the cheeks are
familiar and unfamiliar.
“I didn't even spray perfume today.”
“Do not spray. It's better now.”
Rupert smiles slowly as he squeezes a handful of my hair and twirls around. The sun
pouring through the wide windows of the office became a light shining on him.
I bowed my head rather than stared at the sunshine on his dense eyelashes.
“Why don't you want me to be busy?”
“It gives me less time to be together.”
It's a grumpy tone as if you were asking something okay. Now Rupert and I were
close enough to reach our noses. He shook his eyes as if he didn't know I was
getting close to this place.
“Why don't you like that?”
“I want to see it if I'm not next to you.”
“Still, you see it every day.”
“I think, if you are so close...”
Rupert's voice is lowered by the hook.
I liked his low whispering voice. The bass that is not stuffy echoes the heart like
a tranquil lake.
“It's a waste to close my eyes.”
I blushed at the rustling sound. I would go around to see him puzzled. He slowly
stroked my neck, which was revealed over his collar. The sharp fingertips move
unbelievably delicately. His touch was extremely soft, just as I would be shattered
if I gave him even a little strength.
“You need to know that.”
Of course, when I hadn't seen Rupert for a long time, I felt nostalgic. A different
level of nostalgia than when mother, father, or Rehan wanted to see it. Similar to
pain in the heart.
“Only then will I be less grumpy.”
“When did I grumpy Your Majesty?”
“You slept alone yesterday.”
I was amazed by the sound of Rupert's bolmen, and I breathed a short sigh. It's a
scandal that would only be published in a daily newspaper just because I used his
bedroom alone, because he didn't officially announce his engagement, let alone cool
down. I didn't want to make a fuss.
And best of all,
“All, of course, right? As you know it.”
“What's natural.”
When I'm alone, it's getting harder and harder to bear Rupert's eyes pouring out on
me. How hot is the rust that appears between the eyelids when it falls slightly. I
even heard the illusion that the part where my gaze touched was going to wear out
of sin.
When the sun was still in the middle of the sun, even in the office, I had such
eyes, but in the bedroom in the middle of the night, I was overwhelmed by
embarrassment. However, I was a little embarrassed to explain this in words, so I
chose to run away.
“Your Majesty and I haven't raised my esophagus yet, and...”
“You can post it. Will I do it tomorrow?”

That's how a marriage proposal is, so does a wedding mean similar to him? It's like
a market on Fifth Avenue will open, so I'm going to go with you.
“I don't know my father, but I want to get proper permission from my mother.”
There was no huge romance at the wedding, but I liked my mother, who only announced
the news in a letter. My father didn't even care because he would oppose it when he
died and woke up, but my mother was different.
As Rupert stumbled his head, he soon drew Oh Sungjin with his finger in the air.
Then the corners of the space began to open up, as if a piece of paper was being
torn. I was surprised by the appearance of a man popping up between them, and
closed my eyes and opened up.
“Kaaak!”
“Quaak!”
The man who fell in the middle of the office also fluttered as if he was trying to
cover my body with his arms, wondering if he was as surprised as I was. Water drips
on a dry floor. It looks like Luzane was taking a bath.
“This, what is this! Your Majesty! Oh my God!”
“... Why do you want to bathe in broad daylight?”
“Public baths are popular these days!”
Rupert called the person who was bathing to the office from nowhere and temper him
as a defender. It wasn't until I threw one of the gowns he had put on the couch at
Louise, and I exhaled my enduring breath. Egu, the sound of pain comes out in
verse.
“Hiik.”
“Lariette, excuse me.”
Louise, who wears a gown roughly, apologizes with a nice face. But the fact that I
witnessed his naked body — not completely naked because he was wearing bath pants —
was unpleasant, Rupert did not release his expression.
“Hey. Go to Belua a little.”
“... Belou?”
“Uh.”
Whether Lemile's resourcefulness was great, and Luzane, who handled all of his
enormous work, was on vacation for a week. Louise rolls her feet loudly, as if
protesting.
“I'm on vacation right now?”
“Take a break while you go.”
“Does it make sense? Is that a break?”
As Louise's speech increased, Rupert threw an unidentified pocket on his desk in

the office at him. The cheerful sound of a snapping, gold coin bumping into it
echoes the office room.
“... I'll go.”
Even though Louise struggled, she couldn't figure out why she was attached to
Rupert, but it was only today that it became clear. I clapped my hands as I
belatedly recalled that two of the huge mansions on Fifth Avenue, which were
expensive enough to be dreamed of in a lifetime, were owned by Louise.
It's money.
My mother, Lehan, and even the deacon and my nanny in the Beloan mansion were
invited to a ball for Rupert and me, but not my father. He is still imprisoned in a
capital mansion and is under strict surveillance. Rupert said he could release him
at any time, but I didn't want him to sacrifice more for me than I am now.
Of course, to be considerate of me, my mother didn't have a single hemisphere about

her father. She sat on the couch in Madame Arbey's salon, sipping tea, and picking
out my dress, all the time she rolled up as if nothing had happened.
“How's this dress?”
“Aren't you too calm?”
My mother shook her head and shook her shoulders, reflecting her unsuitability.
Then Madame Arbe claps her hands and actively confronts her mother.
“Right? Because my tastes are too conservative.”
I used the expression conservative, but I would like to say that it's actually
ringing. Without saying anything, I caught my eye on Madame Arbey's pale blue dress
in her hand. You should try it on, but since it's the size that barely covers the
palm of your hand, it's like lingerie rather than a dress.
“Madame, what is that?”
“This dress was specially made by me. I'm going to dress Lariette.”
“I'm happy with this dress as well.”
I used to make fun of Rupert and decided to wear underwear like an outing suit, but
I really don't want to do that.
“Is this kind of dress popular in Ardelle these days?”
“This isn't Ardelle.”
Dresses will naturally become thinner only in hot and warm areas throughout the
year, but Sangpany is not very hot even in the middle of summer. I shook my head
rather than staring at Madame's flowy dress.
“I don't even try it on.”
My mother made a regrettable voice. I felt a kind of responsibility to entertain

her as she climbed a long way from Belua. Madame's eyes sparkle as I reach out to
wear a dress. I want to know who to target in order to decorate me according to my
own will.
“I'm only going to try this on.”
Although it was worn purely for my mother, the dress was much more beautiful than I
thought. When I put it on, the hem of the dress is not short, and it is a normal
length. The silk that runs from the middle of the thigh to the toes was so thin and
soft that it didn't look good.
The jewel that adorned the bold neckline was pearls, and although the back was
wide, it created an overall luxurious atmosphere. In particular, the lines that
stuck to the skin were very beautiful.
If I go out this way, I think I'll have to buy this dress without any loss, so when
I smoke late, I'm looking beyond the curtain, meaning that Madame Arbe didn't wear
it all. I had no choice but to leave the dressing room.
“After all! My eyes are correct, Lariette.”
Madame Arbe claps her hands and praises herself. I pulled my head out over her
shoulder with a heartwarming smile. Certainly, one face increased where only my
mother was sitting until now. I was surprised to find Rupert sitting right next to
my mother.
“Your Majesty?”
Why does Rupert even go out to the salon in broad daylight with this bulgan? One
minute and one second would be busy enough to be precious.
He glanced slowly from head to toe with a slightly strange expression. Feeling
naked in front of him, I blushed and took a step back. Why do people talk about it
like that.
I wasn't the only one who was surprised by his sudden appearance, and Arbe gave a
small boost.
“I wouldn't be able to do this.”
The person Rupert spoke to was Madame Arbe, not me. He pointed his finger at me and
shook his head resolutely.
“I can't wear that dress.”
“Yes? Why? It fits so well. Isn't it pretty?”
Madame Arbe was as fearless as Count Lemile, so he did not hesitate to talk about
it even in the face of Rupert's ferocious eyes, where many elders died. She came up
to me, frowning at the impression that my dress was insulting.
“Well, but I wore it a little wrong. It was originally a dress like this.”
Madame opened her neckline with her hands to reveal her shoulders. There wasn't a
dress with this design at all, but it's also burdensome. Rupert's face was
disastrously distorted while Madame grabbed the clothes on my dress.
“Why can't you peel him off?”

Madame Arbe covers her mouth with her hands as if she were shocked by Rupert's
words. This dress must have taken care of her.
“Your words are so bad! How many balls did I put into this dress! What's the
problem?”
“It's a problem because it's so beautiful. How do I show it because it's a waste?”
Rupert agreed with Madame Arbe. I'm not the party to the remarks, but why is shame
my share. I approached them with a fluttering face.
“You asked me what's going on here.”
“Should I have a reason to find you?”
“That's not it, but because construction is working hard.”
I didn't intend to do that, but for some reason the words came out as if they were
sarcastic. It seemed that there was a considerable amount of work that he had to
deal with, whether he did not want to be deprived of power by the young emperor,
and wrestled with the Senate Council who opposes and sees matters of his opinion.
It was already the third day since I didn't see him at night because he was stuck
in an office room or study.
“Don't be angry.”
Rupert stretches his arms as if soothing me. Naturally, I was sucked into his arms
and shook my head in a hurry, recalling the existence of my mother.
After making eye contact with me, she smiles round and round.
“It fits well.”
Whether it was referring to a dress or Rupert was ambiguous. She's off the couch
when she's sitting in a wheelchair. Rupert strides and takes a seat behind her.
“Would you like to take a walk on Fifth Avenue?”
He encouraged him to be a servant in a polite tone. The astonishing sounds of

Madame Arbe's servants were heard all over the place. I was also surprised. Her
mother was a countess who had not been active as Lady Belua for a long time, and he
was the emperor of this country. The difference in status is obvious because it is
not obvious.
However, her mother and Rupert didn't seem to be very inspired to receive support.
My mother held out her mouth a little and lifted her head.
“Will it be? How are you, Lariette? The day is nice.”
I nodded slowly to the carefree attitude of my mother. Noticed, Madame holds in my

hands a dress that is good for going out for activities. I changed into a cute
outing suit with ruffles at the bottom and hurried to step because I missed Rupert,
who was fast walking.
Standing tall under the shade, he was holding a parasol with long arms to prevent
his mother from being directly exposed to sunlight. It is the appearance of a
servant without loss. I was even more surprised by my mother, who received the
support of the emperor, but did not look very frowned upon.
“Your Majesty! I'll listen, please.”
“It's heavy.”
If a parasol made of lace used as a decoration for a dress was heavy, how heavy
would it be. I stared at the race parasol that didn't fit well with Rupert, but he
gave strength to his hand as if he wouldn't take it away.
He was wearing a white shirt worn by commoners and black pants. It's a very
comfortable outfit, as if you were sneaking out.
“How did work come out?”
“What should I do when I can't work because I want to see you.”
My mother laughs briefly at Rupert's words. Instead, I bowed my head in shame.

Rupert embraced my shoulder with his arms without a parasol.
“I thought I was dying because I wanted to see it.”
“Don't say that outside!”
“Why?”
In Rupert's loud voice, I lost words to answer. Then my mother, who was still
laughing small, opens her mouth instead.
“La Liga has a lot of shame.”
Rupert had a strong smile. For the first time, I saw Rupert do such a quiet
engineering for someone. When he visited Belua, he also gave his father a favor. Of
course, compared to now, the attitude of treating me is also a difference between
then and now.
I watched the two men standing a little far away from him because Rupert's actions
were a bit daunting and sprinkled him. He even raised his hand to shade his
mother's face to prevent the sun from pouring directly on her face. When I saw him
like that, I remembered Lehan, who was always affectionate with his family.
It wasn't until then that Rupert looked back at me as he pushed his wheelchair
forward, whether I followed him or not.
“What do you do. Come here.”
He reached out to me with the parasol at an angle to his shoulder. I slowly

approached him and shrugged his shoulders while holding his hand. Since Bernardi is
a country that considers manners like life, it would be natural for the emperor to
humility, but why doesn't Rupert fit poisonous?
“Your Majesty is very affectionate.”
However, I had no choice but to agree with my mother's words. Because Rupert is an
affectionate person. Kishil He was a friendly person even before he met me. There
was only a lot of wrappers distorted due to a painful fate.
It was a day when the warm sun tightly enveloped us. I can hear the sound of summer
approaching.
Today is the day of the biggest ball since Rupert ascended to the throne.
Externally, it was a celebration of successfully driving out a group that sought
rebellion, but he planned to announce that he would establish me as Empress today.
The fact that there was a woman residing in the emperor's bedroom through the
mouths of the capital's administrative aristocrats and entourage who seemed to
enter and exit the Imperial Palace would have spread to Amamri, so most of the
people invited to the ball probably know what the meaning of this ball was. Of
course, they know that I was the woman of the spirit who drove Lady Fassbender out
and somehow seduced the young emperor.
I glanced at the woman reflected in the mirror. I don't know if I'm really
enchanted enough to seduce the emperor who has a fiancé, according to rumors. The
only external attraction I can find is the thin neck, which is revealed by braiding
light brown hair into strands and raising it high.
“Wouldn't it be better to have a dress that's a little more gorgeous?”
“Yes? Right now, the dress looks very good.”
I didn't feel as dry as I was before the regression, but I was losing a little
weight because of my worries. The pale beige dress chosen by Madame Arbe, who
insisted on revealing her shoulders unconditionally, is only elegant, but not
glamorous.
I don't like the glittering, colorful dress with all kinds of decorations, but
Rupert's partner at the prom is not my favorite.
“I think His Majesty has come.”
One of the maids who helped me grow up ran to Jor and opened the door. Rupert
stepped inside before my permission even dropped.
Of course, he's the emperor, and this room belongs to him, so I wouldn't need
permission. I checked his appearance and exhaled a small sigh that meant I thought
it would be like this.
“Why is the facial expression so.”
Rupert, who has grown from head to toe, comes to me with a quick step. The eyes of
the maids who were hit by Rupert were strange just by dressing up in dark gray soft
clothes. He turned his head back to reveal his handsome forehead, and he was really
dazzled, not saying that he was going to be my husband. It's as if you put a
sparkling chandelier on your face.
“Did you cut your hair?”
“Uh. It bothers me.”
Rupert used to be obtrusive with his eye-piercing bangs. But even if I cut it, I'll
cut it today. I wouldn't have decided to kill my flag. Even if I just stand still,
I wonder if I can see a sober, eye-catching woman like me next to a man as gorgeous
as a flower twisting a butterfly.
“Why do facial expressions look like that?”
Rupert raised his hand on my cheek as he stroked his body to see if he was looking
at his complexion. The gesture of swirling my face, whether my cheek was crushed or
not, was not very delicate, but I heard the whispering of the maids saying, “How do
you feel bad about your Majesty?”
If I went out this way, I was almost the only one who would rise to the old school.
What kind of charm did Beluan women attract young, handsome, and capable, but naive
Majesty who did not know women?
As I remember, King Lasperich I was a tyrant who tied up and executed all those who
sought rebellion, intended to deceive, or, in any case, were aiming for the throne
or had a reason to aim for.
However, as people now know, King Lasperich I is a castle group that is very far
from a tyrant, and whose popularity seems to be poking at the sky. When he marries
me from Belua, who is known to have sought rebellion, and even establishes himself
as the Supreme Court of Justice, the eyes of those who see me are indisputable.
“I've never eaten a bath other than my Majesty. It's fine and big.”
As I squeak my mouth, Rupert tilts his head at an angle. He had no choice but to
look up at me because I was sitting in a chair and he knelt down.
How useless is the rustling that I faced. I was full of concern for me, and even in
the midst of this, his eyes sparkled tens of times more beautifully than me.
“Why is His Majesty so handsome here?”
If I had been a little ugly, I would have been able to reduce even one reason for
swearing.
“I'm trying to flirt with you.”
Rupert replied playfully and kissed the back of my hand. The mouth that touches my
hand draws a binggrae line.
“What should I do if I get caught by a woman who has nothing to see as an empress?”
“Who makes that sound?”
Rupert's face, who had been smiling so far, quickly hardened. I fluttered and shook
my hand at his suddenly bloody expression.
“No, it's not that who did it, it could be.”
“Why don't you have anything to see?”
“Your Majesty, I am the eldest daughter of Belua, who is in a position of being

expropriated for treason externally. I don't have the ability to do this or look as
beautiful as His Majesty. As an Empress, I'm not in a position to give strength to
Her Majesty.”
Rupert, who was still listening to me, blinks slowly. I looked at the lights
standing on his long eyelashes.
“Lariette.”
“...”
“I swore that I would live with gratitude for the rest of my life that you came to
me. You abandoned Belua and came to me, and I know how precious your family is to
you.”
His voice is always low and deep. A desperate heart seems to be buried in the
voice.
“Why do you say that when your existence itself is a force for me to live a day.”
As he was sitting, Rupert stretched out his arms and stroked my face. I buried my
face in the palm of his hand and exhaled a small sigh. Yeah. Is there a lot of
noise from people who don't know our circumstances?
“And why are you saying you're not beautiful. There is no one more beautiful than
you in my eyes.”
“Look in the mirror.”
I finally pointed my hand at the mirror placed next to us. Then Rupert makes the
sound of the wind leaking and smiles small.
“I've thought dozens of times that you're so pretty that you don't want to show it
to anyone.”
“Don't say that.”
I blushed when I realized that the maids were still in this room. But Rupert is
serious.
“It's a waste to have someone else's gaze on you, and I don't like it.”
I think it was sincere to say that I would fill all the eye masks in people's eyes.
I woke up from my seat with a burst of laughter. If you're more excited, you might
have to listen to these hot words all night long.
“The prom has already begun, right? Don't you have to go there?”
“I'm going to go out with you.”
I nodded. If you appear with him, you will get attention. Of course, if you are an
aristocrat who attended the Senate, as well as a high-ranking aristocrat with
intelligence, you already know that the empress that Rupert will establish is
Lariette Belua.
Rupert tried to dissuade the elders by stubbornly pushing out two proposals that
the aristocrats rebelled against. If I had only been accepted as an empress, the
elders would have pushed my daughters against me, not the Empress's vessel.
However, if I were to establish myself as a court of law, I would have raised my

voice about how to put the eldest daughter of the family who tried to rebel in a
serious position without punishing it, and in fact it was mostly such a response.
It wasn't until I faced intense opposition from the elders that I understood
Rupert's radicality as he prepared for the Senate and took a long shot.
“Oh, did you find the people I talked to?”

“Mostly.”
The people I suggested to Rupert that I should look for were the children of the
elders. As I persuaded the Senate to change the law, I heard that it would be
faster to change the elders altogether.
The elders are old people who take the position of barely listening until a knife
comes into their necks, or only after Rupert puts his muzzle in his throat.
They were the center of power and the core of vested interests, and were nurtured
as successors from the beginning as firstborn in their respective families. It
means that there is no need to listen to others and live, and there is no need to
be willing to change the current situation. No matter how capable the second son
was, he could not surpass the authority of the firstborn, so they, as the
firstborn, would have been able to win the family safely even if they were a little
less apart.
Most 'smart', but non-firstborn children had to leave study abroad or entrust
themselves to the military, which is the same as exile to a distant country by
parents fearing that they would challenge their firstborn before they even
demonstrated their abilities. I couldn't help but think about when a successor
loses his life due to an unrighteous accident or illness, so I only put his life on
it.
I wanted to make them elders. The elders of the Imperial Senate were traditionally
held only by the heads of state, but that was not legalized.
“Please also call Ricena Marianne Vincentian.”
At my request, Rupert only lifts his head. He worked on me the entire process of
establishing himself as the Supreme Court of Justice. In a way, it may seem
irresponsible as an emperor, but it was also proof that he believed in me. As he
was trying to see, he might scare the lives of the elders and force him to commit
Gul Jong, but I wanted a more fundamental change than that.
Lemil, the commoner Louise, and Liché and Marian Vincentian will also be included
in the Senate. It was useful for anyone who was dissatisfied with my situation and
was very greedy. Lizzie and Vincent were originally not good, and Lemile and Louis
were unlikely to be able to mix with each other. Disturbance is inevitable because
the second son, who has been pushed out of the power of each family, will naturally
overtake the position of elder if he takes on the position of elder.
While the elders fight against each other and fight for my bowl, I will be able to
gain time to become the Supreme Court of Justice, and it will be difficult for the
elders, even the biggest elders, to overturn the law once passed.
“So let's go now?”
I put a smile on my mouth with my arms crossed at Rupert. It's time to show you
where and who was rotten donga-joule.
The ballroom, which was making a fuss with the appearance of Rupert and Lariette,
quickly became quiet. This is because the orchestra stopped playing to greet the
emperor. People watched the emperor climb the platform and soon discovered her.
“Wow, Your Majesty the Emperor is eating!”

I dared to stand shoulder to shoulder with the emperor. People who recognize her
are surprised and swallow their breath. A high-ranking aristocrat who was invited
to an imperial ball cannot know her.
Portraits of the children of the nobles of the centurion and above were painted in
Amamri. Brown hair was not common in Bernardi, and although it was not the dark
brown color inherent in Belua, her light brown hair was famous among the southern
aristocrats.
The reason they were surprised was not because there was a woman next to the
emperor. Perhaps because the emperor realized that his lover, who did not even show
his face properly because he was pampered, was the eldest daughter of the Count of
Belua, who was imprisoned in a capital mansion by raising the hand of the Grand
Duke and planning a rebellion.
“Oh my god, you're Belua's eldest daughter!”
“Was Lady Belua as pretty as me? I think it's a bit different from my memory.”
The people of the family who were familiar with Belua are surprised in many ways
because of the completely different appearance of the Lariette from what I
remember. Their emperors are even reapers of other countries who admire the
brilliance of their appearance. Even the teasing of buying the love of the people
with one face - of course, from behind - is enough to receive, but it is so
dazzling that it fits like a picture with him.
Lariette Velua, as they knew, was still a young lady. But what if dahlias that
bloomed in spring had the appearance of a person? The dress that wraps around her
lusty body must be a work by Madame Arbe, who says it's hard to see her face these
days.
Although it is not flashy, the beauty with an elegant atmosphere like the rhyme of
the harp was smiling a little embarrassed while being held in the arms of the
emperor.
As the emperor beckoned small to continue playing, the conductor of the orchestra
slowly raised his arm. After ascending to the throne, he naturally led Lariet to
sit right next to me. A seat where only the Empress could sit, and the chair, which
had been vacant for a long time, finally found warmth.
People rolled her feet in the same direction, wondering why she was sitting next to
the emperor. Then Elonia, the princess of the world, who couldn't stand her
curiosity, went out, who is known to die and not live if it's scandals and gossip.
“Lungs, Your Majesty. Have you been Gangning in the meantime?”
“Yeah.”
Elonia waited for Rupert to introduce me to the woman sitting on the Empress's
seat, but he didn't even look at her. It only lovingly organizes Lariette's side
hair, which she looks at herself. Eventually, Elonia refined her voice and spoke to
Lariet.
“Young Ae, is it right to see you for the first time? Elonia La Vergerta. It wasn't
long since I left studying abroad and then returned home.”
“Nice to see you, Elonia. This is Lariette Isabel de Belois.”

Fortunately, the woman did not blame her for being as elegant as her elegant
appearance, or for not being able to bear her curiosity and greeting her first
against manners. As Lariette grinned and introduced me, Rupert looked back at
Elonia with a clear face.
“Don't you even know a simple example of having to wait for your boss to speak
first?”
Elonia is a strict imperial family, although it was a family without the right to
inherit the throne. Nigel did not attend the ball, and at this time there was no
empress or empress, the only woman with a higher status than her is the Duchess.
Instead of explaining this fact, Elonia approached Lariet with her sparkling eyes.
“That's the word! No wonder! Oh my God!”
When Elonia grabs my hand, Lariet is puzzled and rolls her eyes. Rupert struck the
back of Elonia's hand, who grabbed Lariet's hand without permission, to restrain
it.
“Are you saying that this is the one who will become the Empress?”
“Yeah.”
In Rupert's nonchalant voice, Elonia and the people who listened quietly to their
conversation breathe in all at once.
“I thought that would be the case!”
“...”
“Congratulations!”
Elonia came down from the platform with a smile in the atrioventricular room
because she was proud to have solved the public's curiosity. Rupert shook his head
slightly as if he was tired of dealing with her. The tomboy who climbed to the
platform after the princess was the priest who held Rupert's coronation ceremony.
“Your Majesty! That's right now! This old man wouldn't have heard it wrong!”
“Uh.”
The Minister organizes official events of the Emperor or Crown Prince. The
emperor's wedding is, of course, his part. Even though it had been quite a while
since he ascended to the throne, the emperor's remorse, who showed no interest in
marriage and worried everyone, rolled down the platform saying he would hurry up
and set a date.
Young children, who were acquainted with Lariet, climbed to the platform and
congratulated them. Of course, not everyone disagrees with the emperor's words to
accept her as Empress. The elders, who were grumbling with their chewed faces,
flocked one by one, and raised their voices so much that they could not hear the
performance of the prom.
“The Count of Belua is still incarcerated! Even if you confiscate the estate, you
will wear a hat and greet Belua's daughter as an empress!”
“I don't want to be a judge again.”
Rupert frowned upon at the words of Count Cromwell. No Supreme Court Justice, I
hate the Empress, what the hell should I give Lariet a seat to keep his mouth shut.
She is a person who would not be worth giving the throne.
“That doesn't make sense either, but the Empress doesn't fit the situation either!”
“Is the family of my empress so important to you?”
Rupert asks boldly. Cromwell lowered his voice a little because he didn't feel
angry.
“It is important to me, but the Empress not only governs the bylaws of the imperial
family, but is also called the mother of the people.”
“Ha.”
Rupert laughed as if he had heard Nong.
“Yeah. If it was such an important place, what kind of mischief could my mother
have taken that place?”
His mother was a corpse and sat in the seat of the Empress for several years. It
wasn't a dead person, it was just a doll whose body barely lifted. At that time,
humans who were afraid of the emperor's anger and turned their eyes from all kinds
of assaults in the imperial family are now coming and raising their voices, and
it's ridiculous that they couldn't be petty.
“Seo, the former Empress was unwell, so I couldn't help it? So even now,”
“If Larriet's family is such an important issue, then yes, you can adopt her.”
Cromwell stopped speaking as if his tongue was clinging to the ceiling. Bernardi
forbids women from having family property or status. Therefore, the status of a
wife was not very important compared to that of a man. The emperors who laundered
their identities to seat commoner women as empresses are not at all absent from the
long history of Bernergni.
But Belua is not going to be a family member. No matter how much the firstborn of
the count stood on the side of the emperor and killed the rebellion, he cannot
close his eyes to the fact that the count was the center of rebellion. Cromwell
tried to open his mouth again after refining his voice, but Rupert was a little
faster.
“Belua has participated in rebellion and wants to bite and droop. As you said, I
destroyed a group of bad men trying to seat the Grand Duke on the throne.”
“...”
“The Count of Belua was imprisoned in the capital mansion, the Grand Duke died, and
all the soldiers were expelled. But do you know that only the name of Belua is
listed on that list?”
To the cynicism of the emperor, Cromwell fell into silence, even if it was stuck in
his mouth.
He judged the emperor to be a young man with a clumsy side. This is because the
attitude of dealing with my half-brother withdrew, and I didn't show a willingness
to protect the emperor like a bad thing. There were aristocrats who supported the
Grand Duke without knowing it, and I thought they didn't know that they had cut
their tails in a hurry as soon as their layout changed. If the emperor had known,
they wouldn't have been able to attend the ball with two fine legs right now.
“The list I hold in my hand is enough to beat half of the Senate. Have you been
loyal to me from beginning to end?”
“Of course not! Your Majesty! It's an insult!”
“Yeah? Do you think you bought a damn gift of mine for the 5 million gold you
received from Gorten?”
Cromwell was tired of the emperor's harsh words. Even though he was not involved in
rebellion, he was bribed by lending private soldiers to the Grand Duke through
Gorten. It was clear evidence that if the emperor wanted to liquidate cleanly, his
throat could be cut off without trial.
“There is only one reason why I close my eyes to your stupid face.”
Rupert pointed to Lariet, who was surrounded by spirits and smiled embarrassingly,
without listening to their conversation.
“Because I want my Empress to have mercy on you.”
“...”
“If Lariette doesn't become Empress, you'll have to bring the five million gold
you've received, even if you confide in your guts.”
Hiyan.
Cromwell began to hiccup. Gold coins, which had never been swallowed, seemed to
make a jingle in the boat.
Cromwell nodded because he was thirsty. He forcibly moved his squeaky body to get
in front of Lariette. And as soon as I made contact with my eyes with a strong and
warm light, I fell down and stuck to the floor.
Lariette stretched out her arms in surprise.
“Countess?”
“Roinen de Cromwell! We look forward to seeing you become the only moon that will
illuminate the Black Night of Bernardi!”
If the emperor of the empire was the sun, the empress was likened to the moon. At
the declaration of Cromwell, even the spirits who hovered next to Lariette bow
their heads. Lariette looked back at Rupert in bewilderment, who did not know how
Rupert gave him a shout. But he only shrugs his shoulders.
Baron Ascal and a number of young elders who wished for the Rio Vincentian greet
greet Lariet. It was a gesture that meant to recognize her as the Empress.
“Then I'll see you at the next meeting.”
Lariette grinned when the baron, who politely kissed the back of my hand, gave him
a blunt voice. With no career or background, it would not be difficult for her to
sit in the Supreme Court of Justice, no matter how many elders she changed.
However, the support of a few people was enough to change the mood.
“Yes, Baron.”
“I understand that the Count of Belua corrected the imperial law and regulated it
according to the southern region.”
Lariette was a little surprised. No matter how well he knows about the situation in
the South, the discipline in Belua is for everyone to rest. It is said that Belua
is a historic family representing the South, and considering that the feudal lord
builds his own estate, but changing and enforcing imperial laws can also be
reflected in blasphemy against the emperor.
“Are you going to speak to Your Majesty? I don't know much about it because my
father did it.”
“No wonder.”
Baron Ascal added with a light smile.
“Sir Robert is my cousin.”
“Ah!”
Lariette clapped her hand when she realized why Ascal was so favorable to me. The
Knights General of Belua helped the Count fix the imperial law according to the
circumstances of the estates. While teaching Rehan the art of swordsmen, he often
interfered with Lariette's classes. She never knew the authenticity hidden in the
class. However, the Count encouraged Lariette to come into contact with various
disciplines, and emphasized it.
In fact, ordinary aristocratic spirits have no chance to do so. At that time, I had
to learn how to put embroidery prettier. All of this was in preparation for the
Count's later return to the Imperial Palace.
“I still admire the Countess, Lady Lariette. I was happy to be able to find the
Count in you.”
“I'll keep it a secret from His Majesty.”
Lariette lowered her voice to wonder if their conversation would fall into Rupert's
ear. However, Ascal did not seem to feel much fear in praising her father, who was
imprisoned in the mansion due to rebellion. She shrugged her shoulders on his
earnest face.
“As a child, he is stubborn enough to be frustrating, but his heart for thinking
about young people is amazing.”
Of course, for the Count, being loyal to Akan I was more important than protecting
Belua. However, this does not mean that he tried to make life comfortable for even
the lowest part of Belua.
She glanced at the baron, who recognized her father's hard work. She felt as
intricate and subtle as the love and affection she had for her father.
“I can only hope that what Lady Lariette wants to do is in a similar direction.”
“I'm going to need a lot of help.”
“If there's anything I can do to help.”
When the baron politely greeted him and withdrew, the orchestra began to perform
the waltz at a good timing. As if he had waited, Rupert got up and reached out to
Larriet. It is a fluid gesture that seems to be an actor in a theater company.
Admiring the emperor's turbulence, the spirits whispered to each other as they
spread their fans.
“Give me the honor of being able to perform my first dance with you.”
“Okay.”
Although it was a half-command fight, Lariette did not blame Rupert and put my hand
on his hand. When he saw that his small white hand was placed on the palm of my
hand, he smiled and pulled her. As she puts her hand on her lusty waist, she
naturally holds her in his arms.
“I think people only see His Majesty and me.”
As if people's eyes were burdensome, Lariette dug into Rupert's arms a bit. It may
have been to hide his face, but he kicked his tongue, blaming himself for flinching
even at that small touch.
“The Empress is the only person who deserves to perform the first dance with the
emperor.”
“I'm not an empress yet, is it okay?”
Lariette's big eyes were awful. Rupert thought that if she asked for something with
such a face, she could really give it anything. Just as rejection doesn't exist in
options at all.
“I'm not going to restrict your actions.”
“What if I change my mind and don't want to marry His Majesty?”
When asked by Lariette as if whispering, Rupert's face hardens for a moment.
“... do you want to do that?”
“If the position of Empress with only a name is burdensome. Is that okay?”
Rupert opened his mouth as if he were trying to refute it, and soon closed it.
After a little hesitation, she gives strength to her arms that wrap around her
waist. She was held in close contact with him by a tight arm.
“If you want to do that, then do it.”
“So are you going to have another empress other than me?”
He didn't react much to other words because he was shy, but he felt poisonous to
those words, and Shanghai Rupert frowned on his impression. The chandelier lights
up with a wrinkled handsome forehead.
Even if I write an impression, I'm handsome.
Lariette muttered unknowingly and raised his hand on his cheek.
“No. I'll just live as a single person. Like the emperor who returned to St.
Volgorwad.”
“Cesare II was a sinner.”
“I hate it if I'm not you.”
At Rupert's resolute words, Lariette laughed at the sweet sound of beads rolling on
a silver tray. Every time he heard her laugh, he thought his heart was tickling.
“Uh-huh. I think it would be a good idea to do it on the date chosen by the

minister. My faith is not very deep, but I want the weather to be clear.”
“... what?”
Lariette frowned, as Rupert became stupid. He kissed her because he forgot where I
was and what the situation was, how lovely the wrinkles of the frog caught on her
nostrils were. A short kiss, like a bird's hair, is poured into Lariette's small
face.
He was so shameless that he could pretend that he didn't know that people's mouths
were jaw-dropping in the emperor's vigilance. However, when she was not, she was
upset and pushed his chest with both hands. However, the reaction only made him
stick to him even more.
“Your Majesty!”
“Why, chew, can't you just do it today?”
The emperor's wedding is not a joke for the kids, and it's ridiculous. Lariette
raised his head to snore, but when he saw his face, he was speechless.
“Huh?”
Rupert's voice of Adan had a charm that struck people's hearts. Lariette simply
stared at him, blushing at his low voice ringing near his ear.
“Let's do it now. Uh? There's also a minister.”
“I didn't even wear a wedding dress, and I didn't choose a wedding ring. How is
that?”
“You're still pretty.”
Rupert fumbles around. He finds the minister and grabs the nape of the neck, and
rushes the sheep to receive marriage blessings right away. Lariette sighed as he
raised his hand on the emperor's shoulder, like a thousand chi.
“No, Your Majesty. It's not a matter of being pretty or not,”
“Even now, it's so pretty, but if I wear a wedding dress, it will be prettier.”
“Yes?”
“How do you show it because it's a waste? The beholder will want to dig out all
their eyes.”
Lariette was puzzled when Rupert's words, which he thought were half a joke, became
serious, even if not a complete joke.
“... but not today. You haven't announced it properly yet.”
Then, while she was dancing, Rupert led her up to the platform. The moment he kicks
on the platform, the orchestra stops playing. Silence, similar to when they
appeared, swept through the crowd. He looked down at the people who had died and
slowly opened his mouth.
“I am the one who will be greeted as the Empress.”
It was not an official announcement, but it was a declaration that came directly
from the emperor's mouth. The aristocrats, who could not approach Lariet directly,
were upset and gobbled, covering their mouths with their hands.
“It's good to bring whatever you need, whether it's a family, a name, or a
position. I wouldn't care if this guy's name was Larriet Isabel de Beloire or Akan,
if he didn't have a surname.”
He took a short break and then opened his mouth again.
“If you are unhappy with this, talk to me now.”
Every time Rupert took a step, a light poured out with his smooth nose. At first
glance, the ironless aristocratic spirits roll their feet at the same time in his
remarks, which even feel romantic. But I wanted to dry him up because I thought I
knew how this story would flow. The pistol hidden under the emperor's robe shines
poisonous.
“Is it not there?”
At the meeting, if he hadn't growled fiercely, he would have opposed one or two
elders, but at the end of the day, Count Cromwell grabbed the elders and said,
“What.” When the emperor asked me away, who dared to come out? Naturally, the
opposing person did not even make a breath, and as if satisfied with this, his lips
painted a good line.
“I don't think it's there.”
Louise was the first person to applaud at the quiet ballroom. He burst into an
exhilarating laugh, and then popped up among the people who applauded.
“Finally, I can only say, “Finally.”
“It's cool today, Sir Baden.”
I was a little surprised by the jagged appearance of Louise after a long time. The
mud baths in the Imperial Palace were all picked and rolled, and I had never seen
them all the time, but today they are growing to the fullest. I gave him a thumbs
up as he digested the stylish navy blue tailcoat nicely.
“Lariette is also dazzling.”
He smiled, revealing his pure white teeth. As he bowed his head to kiss the back of
my hand, Rupert pushes his head off.
“Close your eyes.”
“... yes?”
“Don't look Lariette before you pull your eyes out.”

Louise laughs at Rupert's childish attitude as if he were amazed. I was embarrassed
to play Rupert, but to no avail.
“Didn't you just hear me? It's mine.”
“What kind of thing is La Riette? Don't be like a kid.”
I nodded loudly, as if agreeing with Pinzan of Louise.
“That's right. Why don't you tell your Majesty not to see it when it's my face?”
Rupert, who was growling to Louise, rolled his eyes to my question and kept his
mouth shut. Oh, I don't think I should add fun to making fun of Rupert. I swallowed
a laugh and grabbed his hand.
“I also care that the spirits are only looking at His Majesty's face. What about
it?”
“Should I wear a mask?”
How ridiculous would it be if the emperor came out wearing a mask alone at every
prom. I shook my head to a nonsense sound.
“I would do it if you did.”
“Don't sound useless, tell the priest how to prepare for the wedding.”
Rupert visited the Grand Hall among the many ballers. How he knew he was looking
for himself, and when Rupert lifted his hand, the priest runs out.
“Yes, Your Majesty!”
“Cool weather should be sunny even if it threatens the gods.”
“Huh.”
It's a very disrespectful word. I hurriedly stepped out because the priest's
strangeness got tired.
“Please prepare slowly, priest.”
“As soon as possible, if you can do it tomorrow, tomorrow will be fine,”
“No, sir. Please prepare slowly!”
Rupert stares at me as he breaks his words. But I was the one who was outrageous
because of his absurd words. Even so, it's a once-only wedding, but why should you
eat fried beans in a lightning fire?
“Why do you look at me like that?”
“Madame Arbe said to make a wedding dress. It's a dress for me!”
“Even if you don't wear something like that, you said it's pretty!”
“Still, I don't want to wear anything!”
It wasn't until I screamed that Rupert stopped. The priest grinned and grabbed my
hand tightly.
“Yes, I will prepare slowly according to my request.”
I noticed that Rupert had no choice but to follow my will. I approached him
slapping him with his feet on the floor in a grumpy mood.
“Your Majesty.”
“Why.”
“I would have officially been engaged, and I announced that I would get married,
we.”
“But.”
Rupert's eyebrows are slightly distorted as if he were trying to figure out what my
intention was to say this. When he frowned, there were times when he ate out of
fear. Now it was just as cute. I smiled sadly and raised my finger on his frowning
gaze.
“Wouldn't it be okay to sleep together from today?”
“... huh?”
“The bedroom attached to the office is inconvenient.”
“Uh, it's very uncomfortable. It's really uncomfortable. My back hurts.”
When I affirmed it violently, I even beat my mother's death. Then he hugged me and
flashed up and stumbled down the platform. It was a time when the mood was in full
swing, but he didn't seem to want to enjoy the ball anymore.
When I tried to get out of his arms, I knew it was in vain, so I chose to ask still
instead of wandering around. The feeling of leaning his face against Rupert's tight
chest was actually pretty good. When I hugged me, Rupert felt a sense of security
because he gave me a lot of strength as if he would never miss me.
“Go to bed.”
“Already?”
“I'm sleepy.”
Don't you look sleepy at all?
In addition to feeling sleepy, I had no choice but to be embarrassed by the

rustling burning as if it were an Eagle Eagle fire. Although it was evening, it was
so early that it hadn't fallen properly yet. As the emperor was already standing in
front of the hall for the prom, the servant fluttered and opened the door. In the
arms of the emperor, I turned my head because I was ashamed to make eye contact
with the servant.
It was early dawn when I woke up in a hustle and bustle in a dream that I didn't
remember properly. As the morning was approaching, I was lying still because of
this stillness.
Whether it's a moment or not, Rupert hugs me. I buried my face in his firm arm. My
well-established muscles flinch, so I raise my head to wonder if it's heavy, and I
know how I know it, pulls me tightly with another arm. I stuck to him so tightly
that I couldn't fit a piece of paper and asked him to sleep again. I asked him a
few times if he was uncomfortable, but I couldn't help it because he hated being
away from me.
Rupert's hand slowly sweeps my back without a single thread. I noticed that I had
woken up. I thought it was only soothing to make him fall asleep again, but I was
surprised by the increasingly downward touch, and I slapped him on the shoulder. As
I raised myself to get away from him, he held my wrist.
“... why.”
Rupert looked up at me with his eyes open. The half-locked voice is unbelievably
tempting. He hugged me as I was trying to raise the futon somehow.
“Don't go.”
“...”
“Huh?”
I didn't even declare that I would leave myself forever, but if I hang around here
painstakingly, there is no way I can get rid of it at all. Rupert strokes my
fluttering head in his arms. He lightly kissed his hair, which stretched
powerlessly between his fingers.
“Your Majesty, sleep more.”
“Wait, it's outside. I can't sleep.”
“Then go with me.”
It is a strong will not fall out of me even for a moment. I laughed rather than
staring at Rupert, who was sleepy and couldn't open his eyes properly.
“Are you coming soon?”
“Still. You can't do that now.”
I shrugged at the sound of Rupert's bolmen. The wedding was just today. But I'm
going to meet the judges of Willetan right tomorrow. For him who thought that if he
married me, he would not have to fall even once, that schedule seemed to be a blue-
celestial wall power. When I told him that he would leave Bernardi for a while to
learn about Ardelle's free-spirited system, I couldn't take my luck because I was
afraid that I would play a spectacle on the spot.
“You can't start work without any preparation.”
“Do I have to do that right now?”
Rupert vomits complaints in a low voice. I nodded as if it were a matter of course.

His establishment of me as the Supreme Court of Justice is a kind of quarrel and a
symbol of bandwagon. Regardless of the order in which they were born, any
aristocrat will be able to make a name for the Senate, and a system will be
established that allows commoners to give opinions according to their abilities.
If the daughter of a traitor could also become the Supreme Court of Justice, what
would the second son of the family not be able to do?
“I think His Majesty will change his mind.”
It wasn't until then that Rupert's rust became clear, as if he had completely fled
his sleep. I looked at the recording with the light of dawn and spoke.
“Is there another thing as fragile and fragile as the heart of a person?”
His expression became ambiguous. I lightly wrapped my mouth over his moonlit lips.
As he supported my back neck with his big hand, he frowned slightly.
“Are you afraid that my heart will change and give you out?”
I didn't answer, but he was silent for a moment as if he understood my meaning. The
chirping of birds announcing the morning sounds by the window. I turned my eyes to
the sun leaking through the curtains little by little.
“I've never had it, but how can I do it.”
Rupert hugged me from behind trying to get out of bed. He was upset and flinched by
the feeling of bare skin touching each other, but his arm, which gave him strength,
showed no signs of shaking.
“I told you. I'm not going to want to own you.”
“...”
“However, I will do my best to protect my side throughout my life. I swear.”
I could know his next words without listening. I turned my body and grabbed
Rupert's arm to draw a pension camp in the air.
“I don't need something like an alchemist's oath.”
He stared at my restraining hand and pierced my body. It wasn't until then that I
realized that the futon that covered my bare body had fallen, and bowed down, but
it was useless again.
“Hmm.”
Felipe smiled as he glanced through the dusty court. It's an obvious ridicule. I
looked at his expression and bitten the maid who brought the tea with my hand.
“Is there a nobleman who has read the code properly?”
“If it's about the Crown Prince, you'll learn it by licking it.”
I mocked my head, recalling the books that Rupert grabbed and wrestled with when he
was a prince. I wonder if history and practice are emphasized, but the practicality
of the law is not emphasized.
It's been 1,000 years since Grimoalt founded Imperial Law, but Imperial Law has
never changed a single letter. Therefore, the position of the Supreme Court of
Justice has become a position where only words are spoken. The lords, who will act
as judges, only judge on the basis of existing laws, and the elders did not even
think of creating and implementing new laws.
This is because it is known that Grimoalt created imperial law by receiving a

trust. It cannot be said that it is a country with a deep faith, but in any case,
the Ichiro Imperial Law, which was in contact with the full laziness of the
aristocrats, has continued for 1,000 years as it was in its original form.
“If you put it out as it is, it will be a laugh.”
I don't know what Felipe did in the past, but he was proficient in various
disciplines as well as alchemy. Hado is worse than Ardelle, so if you want to ask
about Willetan's system, you know something about it. I wanted to avoid being
embarrassed in front of the sender on the Willetan side.
“Is that much?”
“Do you think it's called the Bible, not the code? A system that is not feasible is
simply embellished with reasonable words.”
I squeezed my mouth and took away the thick code from him. Although Grimoalt is
famous for creating a tight, detailed method, I admired his genius.
The door opens wide open before Felipe even takes off his mouth.
“When will it end?”
As Rupert walked in without hesitation, he walked around. Felipe has an attitude

that doesn't seem to catch his eyes. Instead of saying hello to Felipe, he sat down
next to me.
“I just finished talking about it.”
“Why does it take so long.”
“The code must only be seen in Sankt Volgoorwad. I have to look at people from
Willetan before they come, so I can't help it.”
That's because you don't have to follow along.
When I left the Imperial Palace, I opened my eyes to Rupert, who followed me. As an
empress, I am often away from my seat to study law, but who would look good if I
left the palace until the emperor.
“Just bring that.”
“Will priests be frustrated by blasphemy against God?”
The Imperial Code is one of the relics protected by sexual power. No matter how
much the Supreme Court of Justice is, you must come down to the shrine and check
the contents. If there is something that needs to be checked by the aristocrats
with estates, they should walk and memorize them before returning. So it's unlikely
that changes will happen even after a few hundred years. I need to know something
to change, but few people know the contents of the code properly.
“I have to go back today.”
“Go.”
“Without you?”
Rupert fiercely distorted his face as if I had said the end of the day, and soon
washed his face dry. With his deep sigh, I laughed outrageously.
“I'm going back to the Imperial Palace this week, too.”
“You don't just court.”
“When do I want to do everything I want to do?”
Rupert snorted when he accepted it because he was stunned.
“Didn't you say you're protecting my side either.”
“Can't you stand it for a few days?”
“Uh!”
I flinched my shoulder in surprise because Rupert suddenly raised his voice. Then
again, my eyes droop with a feeling of sorry. I knocked on the bridge of his nose.
“I don't intend to leave the Supreme Court Justice in a position of name only, Your
Majesty. Even if I can't, I want to find someone who can do this right. To do that,
you need to know imperial law.”
“...”
“No matter how big the symbolic meaning is. I don't want to press His Majesty.”
“I know, I know.”
Rupert's voice gradually becomes more frequent. I kissed his picturesque lips
lightly.
“I didn't know you were going to be so busy.”
“Still, you try to watch it as often as possible, right?”
When I chose to look at my face for a day, I had to go in and out of the Imperial
Palace from time to time because he was looking for me by abusing alchemy.
As soon as I lift my head and remove my lips, I grab my neck and fix it as if he
had waited. I don't know if I forgot that Felipe was there, or if I didn't even
care about it at all. I couldn't give a deep kiss, so I tried to push Rupert, who
gave me strength as if he were trying to turn me back.
“Your Majesty, it's time to meet the priest who manages the law. I decided to hear
about Grimoalt III.”
“No.”
“If you can't, you can't do anything. Your Majesty also has a lot of work to do
today.”
“Don't go to work. I can't work because I want to see you.”
I laughed at Rupert's hot words. However, he is a serious face.
“Uh? I've been waiting a lot.”
Something I've been waiting for so much again. But apparently today is not the day.
The day after the wedding, I was away from my seat to meet someone from Willetans.
I was hugged by Rupert, whose mouth popped out and seemed to break through the
wall.
“So will I do this today?”
I bowed my head toward Felipe, who seemed to fall back in surprise. I was
embarrassed, but I can't help it because if I just send it back to the Imperial
Palace, I can't help it because it's obvious that Louise will do all kinds of
grumpy. Well, it was hard for me to stay away from my husband for too long.
“Felipe, then you had a lot of trouble today.”
“After living for a long time, I see all the stars.”
When he received my greeting bluntly, he left the room without saying hello to
Rupert. Few people could be so cheeky to the emperor, but Rupert seemed to have no
intention of punishing him for his rudeness.
“Let's go for a walk by the lake.”
Rupert nods lightly at my suggestion.
Sankt Volgorod has a large lake that runs through the castle. After walking a
little out of the castle, the lake spreads out so wide that it is difficult to
catch a glance over the steep ridge that reminds me of the hills of Belua.
The sun-drenched waves sparkle like small glasses. I turned my head towards Rupert
rather than looking down at the tranquil water because the wind didn't blow a bit.
“Doesn't it seem like the color has changed a little?”
When he first visited St. Volgorod to announce our marriage to God, he buried the
jewel left by Tori in the lake. The jewel, which had a strange blue glow like the
eyes of a lake, shone brightly as if it had found its place, and disappeared.
The color of the lake seemed to be a little darker than then, and I bowed down and
soaked my hands with water. It's a bright blue light that makes me mistaken that
I'm going to color my hands blue.
“I'm going to be absorbing sexual power.”
“Yes? What is it?”
When asked by me, Rupert shakes his head slightly. In St. Volgorod, all visitors,
except the priest, are dressed in white. In line with this, he was wearing a white
shirt, and his tight posture suddenly reminded me of our wedding.
It wasn't as selfless as stir-fried beans in a lightning fire, but I wouldn't be

able to say that Rupert had exhausted his heat and sex. However, even though the
format itself seemed unimportant at all, he couldn't close his mouth when he saw me
wearing a dress.
“I thought the fairy came down.”
The priest, who gave the blessing, almost earned the nickname of Emperor Eight Bu-
cheol, because the priest skillfully handed over the mumbling without even staring
at it.
Affectionate words whispering in a low voice in the deep night. Among the moments
when his heart fell due to overflowing affection, it is his eyes that remain
poisonous and memorable. I can't believe that the rustling snow, which was as cool
as if it were cut off with a knife in the middle of winter, is as strong as the
warm spring sun when it faces me.
“Your Majesty.”
“Yeah.”
I couldn't say that Lasperich's life was disastrous, but it was a series of days
where I didn't seem to live to live either. If he hadn't killed me, so if I hadn't
returned back in time, I would never have known how I wanted to live, and I
wouldn't have had that question.
“I love you.”
For some reason, I couldn't say it often because I was ashamed. Rupert's eyes grow
big when he faces me. He soon covered his lips with his hands that he couldn't
erase while laughing.
“I think I might die because it's so good.”
“Don't mess with that.”
He hugs me with his arms open to my Pinzan. The sound of a smile echoes in the ear
like a sigh.
“Sometimes I feel like I'm going to have tears even if I'm just looking at you.”
I couldn't believe you came to me, so I was overwhelmed. That's why I think that's
why.
I listened to his calm voice. Sometimes it's hard for me to believe that I chose
his side.
His Hwang Myung, like before, is the first generation of Lasperich. It was an
undeniable truth that I and he had no choice but to point their swords at each
other from the moment they were given life. He had to get rid of me in order to
live, and I deserved to hate him, who brought down my Belua.
How easy would life be if there was only one truth in the world? But the story of
me and his was not that simple. It was a long and long journey because it was not
simple. They didn't trust each other, and they turned their eyes to the hurt marks.
Therefore, I am grateful for the hand that I can barely match when I come here now.
I wonder if I can say it again on the day I close my eyes with him. It was the same
life as a sunny summer day.
#외전
Surely it was fun to go out, but why is it so serious? I didn't know what Rupert
was offended by, so I only rolled my eyeballs.
“Hum.”
Once the ceiling is studded with glittering gold statues, and the dark red wooden
floor pays its own ransom, and once a noble weight is down. When I looked at his
eyes, I felt like I had gone back to my maiden days, so I laughed hard, but I
pressed down hard.
“Your Majesty.”
“...”
The answer doesn't come back. I have ignored his calling with one hand, but the
opposite is often the case, so I was quite unhappy. I squeezed out my mouth and put
my arms on. I can't stand it anymore.
“Rupert.”
When my voice is lowered, he raises his head and stares at me.
“Why.”
“Why don't you feel good?”
“It's not good.”
He answers helplessly. Even the voice was so bad that I almost passed over to it at
the moment, oh yeah.
“Don't lie.”
I got out of bed and approached Rupert, who leaned against a table by the window.
“If you get sick anywhere, don't hide it.”
He pulled me naturally and sat on my lap. As soon as the arms that hold me, who are
going to break down, enter strength, a small sigh falls over my head.
“What if you get sick.”
“Are you doing this because of what the fortune teller said earlier?”
I laughed at Rupert's melancholy appearance, which is really rare. On the subject

of being an emperor with a priest who only prays for him, he does not believe in
God, but swings on the words of a fortune teller.
“I asked him if he cared about the sound that terrible pain would come to me.”
Rupert kept silent.
I thought of a woman who was a fortune teller and was on the very young side. I
didn't even know that I was a fortune teller at first because it was mainly an old
woman who took over the fate of others, and often used it as a hitter and a small
pocket money maker. No, if you think about it now, it seems that he was not a
fortune teller.
“Are you selling this bracelet?”
While watching the market while posing as an aristocrat from an outing, I found a
peddler selling trinkets and stopped walking. It was made of lapis lazuli, but the
color was close to green and attracted attention. There were a lot of scratches on
the gemstone, so I thought it would not be very expensive.
“Buy me?”
“No.”
“What is this?”
“It's okay.”
It was a bit difficult to dry Rupert, who bought all the items that touched my gaze
for a little longer and sent them to the Imperial Palace.
The imperial finances may not be affected by this degree, but what was important to
me was the external image. I took the time to prepare to become a judge and lay the
foundation for each song, but the backlash will not stop. Since women's courts are
unprecedented, the opposition of the nobility was a natural governor, so the
support of the people is very important.
“Rupert, I didn't come to the market to buy something.”
To build an image dedicated to Bernardi, I did not even buy a new dress to wear
this social season. The aristocrats would despise the Huangga and ordered only a
few jewels that could be sold back in order to win the restless maiden Tadok.
Whether he knew about my efforts or not, Rupert enjoyed buying something and giving
me a full hand, and even then opened his wallet as if he were going to buy a whole
peddler. I didn't dry Rupert because I thought I could buy a few fairy tales with
this kind of trinket. I also liked the unique color because it seemed to resemble
his eyes.
“It would be dangerous, lady.”
“... yes?”
When Rupert paid for it, the merchant added a wristband directly to my wrist and
added it.
“Soon terrible pain will find you, evil!”

The merchant screamed without even being able to finish his words. Because Rupert
approached her with a lively momentum. Even though I foreshadowed my future pain,
she couldn't breathe properly and cried if I didn't expect it now that he would
catch my hand.
I grabbed his arm in the middle of the market, fearing that he would leave his
alchemy behind. Fortunately, he stayed quiet without sprinkling my hand. However,
he sank cold and pursued the merchant with a voice that only felt more fearful.
“Who are you cursing right now?”
“I didn't curse, I just said what I saw.”
As the merchant rolled his eyes, he began to wrap his bag with earrings similar in
color to Lapis Lazuli, embedded in a bracelet.
“I don't know if it will help, but it's a gift.”
I took out the earring that I had put in my pocket while holding it in Rupert's
arms. He frowns slightly at the handsome beauty, as if he were not coveted.
“Because I'm going to throw it away.”
“You told me to help you.”
“If you get sick even a little, I won't let you go.”
If I had a cold, the merchant's throat was blown away. I grinned and wrapped his
face with both hands.
“Are you afraid I'll get sick?”
“Uh.”
“People can get sick while they live.”
“You can't.”
Laughter broke out at Rupert's resolute answer. I opened my mouth while pressing
firmly on his stiff forehead with my fingertips.
“Why?”
“You're weak. What if it's a big deal.”
“I'm not that weak.”
“... you've fallen.”
In order to become the Supreme Court of Justice, you must first become a judge, but
it was not difficult to study law that I had never looked into, no matter how
ragged and close to obsolete law. I was obsessed with the obsession to do it
properly because it was my choice to abandon my duties as an empress.
Whether the result was success or failure, Rupert would not resent me or disappoint
me, but I wanted to press firmly on the sassy elders.
Originally, I wasn't very strong. I was anxious and worked all night long, and I
fell in front of him only once, but there was no such frustration. Since I fell, it
took me a whopping two weeks to get out of bed again. Not because it hurts, but
because of Rupert's anxiety. When I tried to open a book, Rupert was a flagship.
“If a person struggles that they didn't do, they might fall.”
“I hate it. I'd rather die when you're stunned. It's scary and breathless.”
“The exaggeration is severe, my husband.”
I was trying to Pinzan, but Rupert's expression was so serious that he said it.
“What should I do if My Majesty dies before I fall because I'm tired?”
“I won't live a day if you die.”
“Don't make some scary sounds.”
“So live longer than me unconditionally.”
I feel like I should take care of my body even for Rupert. I stroked his head with
a heartless laugh. I liked the feeling that the soft blonde was slipping through
her fingers. As he descends, the sunset over his eyes spreads beautifully.
I impulsively kissed his white eyes. He growls small as he smiles briefly while
touching his soft lips at the end, on the slender bridge of his nose as if it were
sliding down.
“... when the sun is floating, it should not be done.”
I just kissed it, but this is the reaction. I stepped back with a smile at Bash at
his attitude as if he still couldn't get out of the newlywed.
“It was immaculate.”
“Do more.”
“No, no. I have to study.”
As he resolutely cuts, Rupert's mouth pops out. I smiled at his back, like a dead
dog. He flashes his head to the sound of my laughter and grabs my wrist.
“Give me more immaculate, then.”
side.
I kissed his lips one more time, and then hurriedly stepped back. No, I tried to do
that. Even though my hands were gold, he didn't let me go at all.
“Your Majesty, I really have to go now.”
“Yeah.”
“I have to go to Sankt Volgoorwad tomorrow.”
“... I know.”
I thought he would send me if I explained why I was busy, but he nodded well and
didn't let go.
“... then you should be next to me more.”
“Yes?”
“I'm going to sleep alone tomorrow.”
I burst out laughing because I said that sleeping alone would be a big deal. His
face, pressing firmly on my cheeks full of laughter, is only fat.
“You can sleep alone. How nice it would be to use that spacious bed alone.”
The expression of Rupert, who followed my finger to the bed, hardens. I swallowed a
gulp at the thought that I had diverted his attention to the wrong place.
“I think it would be better if I wrote it together, but I am.”
I felt like a mouse that climbed on top of a cat's hand. Of course, the love he
shared with him was a pleasure that seemed to fade before his eyes, but he also
suffered a terrible afterstorm. As I have a tight schedule for tomorrow, I have no
confidence to handle him.
“Uh? What's that?”
“I know there's nothing.”
I hurriedly pointed out the window and tried to distract him, but his eyes did not
move on the bed covered with a red silk futon as if it were embedded.
“I'll do it gently. An unreasonable shop.”
“It's a lie.”
“Yeah.”
Rupert smiled and hugged me. I pricked my feet in his arms, hugged as if he would
never miss me.
“How do I get away?”
As I rolled my eyes toward the door a little away from the bed, I gave up and
hugged his neck. I didn't want to study his affection for carefully cushioning me
even though I chose the softest feathers among feathers and put them down on a
fluffy bed made of them.
“Diana, close the window.”
“Are you cold?”
“Yeah. Are you a little chilly today?”
Diana is a young maiden in charge of Rupert's library, which I almost exclusively

occupy.
“No. I think it's a little hot, right? It's been cold since before.”
Diana's natural nature was gentle, and she had a worried face even with a word that
seemed to be spilling. It's not that, but Diana has been fanning her hands with her
hands open, trying to tie a collar neatly tied to a ribbon as if it were hot.
“Am I the only one who is cold?”
Looking out the window, all the ladies strolling through the garden are dressed in
thin summer dresses.
“Then I think it was definitely hot until yesterday.”
I wanted the cool autumn breeze to start blowing, but in the short summer, the
sheep who didn't want to leave Sangpagne were raging until the end.
“Can I bring you a warm tea?”
“Yeah. Please with chamomile.”
I think it was a bit unreasonable to go to St. Volgorwad, or even body aches.

Today, I'm lazy without doing anything. I lay down with a blanket that was spread
over the sofa.
“Are you feeling sick a lot? Wouldn't it be better to call a doctor?”
“No, not that much. Don't call it.”
I hurriedly shook my head. If you call a doctor, it will go straight into Rupert's
ear. He is the emperor. While you are busy without a bird in your eyes, you can't
relieve yourself of work and worry about not being able to relieve yourself.
“What should I do if I get frustrated with something that's not very good again.”
On the day when I went to the ball and pinched my feet, it was Rupert who called
the craftsman who made the shoes I wore to the Imperial Palace to fight the sutra.
If I found out that I was sick right after I went to Sankt Volgorwad, I would not
be able to leave Sangpanyu for a while.
“Yes, I'll get out of the car first, Her Majesty the Empress.”
“... I don't get used to it no matter how much I listen to it.”
I shuddered at an unfamiliar title that tickled my ear. Although I sat in the seat
of the Empress, I still heard this call because there were not many official
statues that I had to attend. Louise still called me La Riette, and Lemile
preferred a sweet nickname, like a small lark, that sounds as if it were tempting
me.
“You have to get used to it. She's the only Empress of the Empire.”
Diana looked at me shaking her head with the wind in her cheek, and left the room
with a smile at the time of spraying. I wanted to be alone with the sound of a
wooden door gently sweeping on the floor, but soon another seal blurted out inside.
“Your Majesty?”
As Rupert slipped up to me, he bowed down and hugged me. In an instant, his body
was lifted and wrapped in his arms. Instead of answering my call, he buried his
nose in my throat and began sniffing.
“... Why do you smell me when you suddenly come during business hours?”
“Nice scent me.”
“I didn't spray any perfume today.”
“Yeah, I like this smell.”
Rupert, grumbling like a pleasant beast, is not satisfied with it and shares the
fringe of his collarbone with his lips.
“... really good. People go crazy.”
I was ashamed of the embarrassing sound of his lips touching my flesh, and I pushed
his forehead out with the palm of my hand. He could not be pushed to me by force,
but he stepped back and took a seat next to me.
“You ask me why every time I come to you.”
Rupert looked down at me with a subtly firm face.
“Where's that? I came because I wanted to see it. I came to see it because I wanted
to see it, but I kept asking why.”
“You're always looking for it in a hurry, so you know what happened.”
I listened to Rupert's breath, even panting a little, as if he had jumped, and

wiped away the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve.
“I'm in a hurry. I'll have to come a little earlier to see it longer.”
I smiled and kissed him lightly because I thought I would continue my endless
confession of love if I left it alone.
“Did you do that? Do you want me to see it like that?”
“Yeah. Don't you want to see me?”
Rupert sat me on my lap and asked, and I hesitated for a moment. While he was away
for a few days in Sankt Volgorod and other provinces, he missed him very much. But
right now, this morning, I woke up in the same bed — I've been holding on for quite
some time because he didn't let go — and it's been less than a few hours since I
fell, and I wonder what I want to see like that.
“I don't think I really want to see it...”
When I didn't answer right away, he squeaked his mouth. I tried to press hard with
a laugh that seemed to burst out.
“I want to see it, too.”
“It's okay if you don't want to see me.”
“Why?”
“Because I miss that much. Up to your share.”
Rupert whispered in a low voice and hugged me hard. He holds my chin with his
fingertips as I lean on my head because my tight arms are familiar and comfortable.
My eyes, dark like a recording, began to look closely at my face.
“Why?”
“Where does it hurt?”
“Yes?”
“Is it bad for you?”
I opened my mouth to the thought that his sense was much sharper than the fortune
teller I encountered on the road. I thought I wasn't paying a tee at all, but what
should I do?
“You ten me.”
“Is it me?”
“Yeah. It's hotter than usual.”
With a deep sigh, Rupert put my forehead on my forehead. Even though he smiled with
a cool feeling and a pleasant smile, he was only serious.
“I'm fine.”
“I don't know if you're sick because you're dull.”
Even though I was the one who rolled casually with blood from my body. I couldn't
grumble on Rupert's anxious face, and I smiled softly.
“I'm really fine. Don't worry.”
“Then the fortune teller, mind you.”
“If you don't even believe in God.”
Rupert was an alchemist who performed tricks close to a drunkard, but he was a
blasphemous person who did not believe in gods on the subject of being the emperor
of a country with national affairs. I want a person who snorted and ignored even
the admonition of a high-ranking priest who blamed his immorality to pay attention
to the words of a fortune teller.
He adds slowly, as if he had read my question.
“Because it's related to you.”
It's not a big deal, but I was ashamed and bowed my head with a grumbling.
“Don't be unusual.”
It's not that I'm really sick, I just don't have a little energy. To relieve his
worries, I deliberately put out my arm and waved it, pretending to be vigorous.
“It's stronger than I thought.”

“... are you mischievous?”
However, Rupert frowns greatly on whether his arm, which dangle powerlessly, was
rather counterproductive. I rolled my eyes rather than looking down at the thin
forearm at the end of his gaze.
“... Why do I lose weight when I eat better than before?”
Doesn't it seem like anyone intercepts the nutrients that go into my mouth?
“Why is it so dry?”
I laughed disgruntled at Rupert's sighing voice. Of course, he only gained weight

than when he was a plump maiden, but it's not that bad enough to worry about anyone
looking at it.
“I think that's because I've been wandering around a lot these days. I eat well
when I eat.”
“Am I worried or am I lying?”
As soon as she tried to answer Rupert's bumpy question, the door opened and Diana
walked in. She stopped at the door as if she noticed that the emperor, who was busy
at work, was flirting with me again.
“Greetings to His Majesty.”
“Call me a word.”
“All right, Your Majesty.”
At Rupert's command, Diana left the road without a bird for me to dry up. Also, my
face gets hot because it seems like I'm calling a doctor for something that's not
so much.
“I'm really okay!”
“I don't feel safe. So yeah.”
“I'm going to laugh at Dr. Rosenberg for being unarmed.”
I mean, when did Rupert care about that? He was the one who set up princesses from
other countries who were invited to National Day in the corner of the hall, saying
that he would not dance with women other than me.
The nobleman, whose status was lower than the princess, was not able to apply for
the dance first, so after all, Confucius, who had no presence, had to apply for a
dance one by one only because he had a little bit of Bellnerum's blood flowing
through his body.
“I used to be full of hands.”
Rupert pressed my cheeks with one hand and sighed low. I wonder when I'm talking
about an enemy, and I get a laugh.
“Now I'm worried that if the wind blows, it will fly away.”
“... I really don't want to make a shameful sound.”
As he pulls his head back away from his touch, he naturally changes direction and
falls over me. The kiss that fell lightly on the forehead soon turned into a deep
kiss. While harassing my mouth with a soft tongue, the hand that firmly supports
the back of my neck does not release strength.
I liked Rupert's touch of digging through my hair and gently sweeping it. I used to
caress carefully as if it were the most precious thing in the world, just as if I
were a dandelion seed that would scatter when the wind blows.
“Huh, huh.”
As I spit out a thin groan, Rupert's eyes blushed at first glance. I reminded him
that I called Dr. Rosenberg because it seemed to be a bit of a dangerous sign.
“Your Majesty will be running to Burinake because he always strikes the Lord.”
“... Chet.”
I don't know if I know that even if I eat more than before, the reason I lose
weight includes myself.
The six beautiful white horses and carriages presented by Countess Noaille as a
celebration of my marriage to Rupert were gorgeous enough to open their mouths.
The yellow-green jade ornament and the rose pattern carved out of ivory were so
delicate that it was believed to be a lace that adorned the hem of the curtain. The
two crescent moons that adorn the tail of the carriage mean the empress, or me.
“It's really pretty no matter when you look at it.”
I feel a little sorry for the ride because it looks like I need to donate it to the
museum. As I climbed into the carriage and muttered, Rupert, who was escorting me,
laughed.
“That's it. It's pretty.”
“I didn't know that Count Noaille was this rich.”
“Noi Yu?”
“Carriages. It's so beautiful. It would be very expensive, right?”
As I stroked the soft velvet chair, he shrugged his shoulders as if he didn't know
that the subject of the conversation was a carriage.
“I said you were pretty, but I am.”
“... alas, yes.”
I asked you not to do that if you had someone else's eyes and ears, but only then
did you nod to do so, and there was no change at all.
“Count Noaille is one of the humans who recently bought a job and crawled into the
ecliptic, so he must have a lot of money.”
Since the number of emerging aristocrats along with young royalty and nobles from
other countries who came to study abroad as Bernergini has increased, it is not
possible to know which region they are from by the name of the family alone. After
winning roles and wealth, they usually flocked to the ecliptic, and since Rupert
did not sanction them, the number of aristocrats in the Red Palace was literally
growing like crazy.
“It used to be a name I hadn't heard of.”
“But I heard that the Countess was from a historic family in the region of
Schwasel?”
I only saw it once at a wedding ceremony and once at the Imperial Palace Ball, but
I remembered it as a person with a very noble atmosphere. The stiff feeling was
comparable to Madame Chrissy, who was my tutor.
“I was awfully aristocratic for the wife of the person who bought the job for
money.”
“She's Schwazel's daughter. Noailu would have needed a foundation.”
“Your Majesty,”
As soon as I opened my mouth, Rupert pressed my lips firmly with his long finger.
“Aw?”
“Why?” I wanted to ask, but the pronunciation collapsed. Rather than feeling that
it was white and elongated, and yet somehow delicate, I laughed because I wanted to
look at my finger, which reminds me of a sharp sword.
“Rupert.”
“Ah!”
“I hate to say it twice. Don't forget it.”
It's not scary when I let go of it. But I didn't intend to frighten him, so I
grinned and grabbed his hand.
“I'm sorry, Rupert.”
Rupert is unhappy that I still call myself “Your Majesty.” I wouldn't even want a
friendly nickname, so I ask you to call it just by name, but it doesn't stick well
to your mouth, even if it's not really difficult.
“Does Rupert have no intention of restraining merchants from buying titles?”
“Well. Blocking doesn't just stop you...”
He turned his back slightly and lowered the curtain even though the coachman was
concerned and he couldn't hear it. As the stained glass windows are covered with
thin silk, the inside of the wagon quickly darkens.
“Do you think I will form an empire that values lineage, etc.?”
Rupert's voice gets a little lower. As the season passed, his voice deepened
strangely, and occasionally he felt strange. I looked into his eyes every time he
felt strange. Whether he knows this habit of mine, or his sensitive green eye
always looks at me every time he does, so he makes eye contact.
“I don't think so.”
“I can't sanction aristocrats for getting married for money, or even selling
children and handing over a family. I don't even want to do that.”
“There are many aristocrats who think honor is more important than money, right?”
Like our father, for example.
I thought of him after a long time and smiled bitterly.
“If you take the side of the merchants up to Her Majesty in the yard where the
Empress decided to do court, half of the senators may be overturned.”
Rupert sent my father back to Belua, who had been secretly detained in the capital
mansion. I said I didn't have to do that, but I was able to let go of it for a
while because it caught my heart.
“I have no intention of asking the aristocrats who sit in a pile of debt to starve
to death for honor. Moreover, none of Bernardi's imperial family and aristocrats is
as fundamental as me, Lariette.”
“Is it okay for merchants with a lot of money to buy all their titles? I would love
it now.”
“When I study alchemy, I realize something.”
With Rupert's slow laughter, the sunset leaking through the curtain falls. When I
saw him receiving a red light, I felt like I knew the heart of the painter hanging
around asking me to draw even one more portrait of His Majesty.
I liked the look. It was a looseness that was only visible in front of me.
“People change slowly and in some way, and that's the same with the times. Like all
the water flows into the ocean.”
He walked through the curtains and opened the window slightly to see if the inside
of the carriage was stuffy. The sound of a horseshoe hitting the floor is ringing.
“The number of Bernardi nobles has long since plummeted due to their insistence on
blue blood, and some merchants who have had fun trading have more money than all
their wealth combined.”
“I'm just saying I'm going to watch.”
“There is no country that rolls without capital. What's more, it will be closer to
what you want Bellnerni to look like.”
I shook my head rather than looking at Rupert with my eyes squinted. When I asked
him if I was going to lead Bernardi the way I wanted, I would almost answer it as
if it were natural.
“As a sequel emperor, you will leave a long way in history.”

“You don't have to write it down on ragged parchment.”
“...”
“I only need you.”
Rupert enjoyed watching me puzzled by whispering sweet words with a casual face.
“I'll talk about it.”
It wasn't long after I got married—even though I was still a newlywed—that even
though I was a minor pun, my face blushed, but now that level of speech sounds like
a greeting.
“I'm not asking you to stop doing it anymore.”
“You don't listen.”
I grabbed Rupert's face and kissed him lightly as I blurted out, as if watching my
cheeks flared up.
“Well, what is it.”
“Why are you surprised? I just popped on my husband once.”
He was slightly hardened, probably because it was rare for me to kiss him first. I
was able to gain a deep sense of enlightenment as I dyed red from the back of my
neck.
“It was making fun of me for this fun.”
His head comes down more and more as he laughs because his eyes are lovely and
funny as he falls slightly.
“You don't make fun of me.”
I grabbed Rupert's shoulder as he approached his nose imperceptibly. I was quick to

worry that the weight was too heavy to fall on one side of the carriage. The futile
and colorful carriage did not shake at all in his movements.
“Why? Lung, no, Rupert makes fun of me.”
“I always don't make fun of you,”
Rupert grabbed the tip of my chin without even finishing his words. A deep kiss
that is the exact opposite of my kiss continues.
“Huh, huh.”
He pushes Rupert in fear that a strange and sloppy sound of saliva will leak out of
the carriage, but he cannot back down due to his silent resistance. It wasn't until
I pinched his arm that Rupert smiled and withdrew.
“I want to do this almost every moment.”
The drowsy smile was so enchanting that I wanted to hug him right away, but it was
difficult here. In order to escort the wagon, the Emperor's SS was in a tight
position on horseback. I can't stand the sound well, and Rupert didn't let me block
my mouth, so I shouldn't do it anymore.
“Huh?”
Rupert fills me with his unique, affectionate eyes. Lemile often said that
affection was dripping from his eyes, and he used to make ridiculous noises about
whether he applied honey, but I didn't deny that.
If the grass leaves in the summer are full of sunshine, would it be such a color?
It's hard to believe that he's the same person with eyes that were cool enough to
make his spine creepy even in the middle of summer.
“Will I sit there?”
“Yes... yes?”
“I want to sit next to you.”
“Yes, ah, no, no!”
“Dress up, Lariette!”
It was a moment of crisis where the identity of the conservative South was shaken.
Since the road to Sankt Volgorod was long and tedious, I often came across such
'moments of crisis'.
After pushing him away, the stake team closed his eyes slightly as a requirement to
sleep. I'm not going to touch someone who's asleep. As I lean my head against the
window and tilt my head, Rupert stretches his arm. He was also wary of where he
would touch a harsh place, but his hand was soon placed in the right position to
prevent my face from touching the hard window. Rupert's big hand is used as a
pillow, and a loud voice falls over his eyes closed.
“Good night, my love.”
“What if I can't give back what was pushed back?”
“Shut up your mouth.”
“The lady makes her speech tough.”
“You're sleazy on the topic of the article. I'm a commoner, and I don't have a
burjang head.”
“Oh, I'm sorry, Noble Ma'am.”
While apologizing politely, Lu was now smiling as if this situation was very
interesting. Lemile bothered to put a pointed fist in his face made of clumping my
thin fingers.
“I want to hit only one. I also wear about three or four rings. '
It was a long time since they were assisting the emperor and the empress, but
Lemile and Louise were not good together. Just as water and fire cannot be mixed,
the propensity itself does not fit. Lemile treated Louise as a sleazy and stupid
man who was lucky enough to be attached to the emperor and had an open road, and
now Louise said she was an awful woman who did not hesitate to devalue herself.
The only thing they have in common is that they both have owners whose work is
close to lethality. Louise and Lemille sighed briefly as they looked at piles of
documents piled up from floor to ceiling because they were short of desk latitude.
“Oh my God. What else will you fall down as soon as you come.”
“I was waiting for Lariet to move on to St. Volgoorwad, and I felt sorry.”
In Sankt Volgorod, Lariet was working on a number of things to amend the law. I am
currently studying law itself, but at the same time, looking at various aspects and
devising the most efficient amendment is a task that takes quite a bit of time, so
it is not just a matter of studying.
“It was my choice, so I came and regretted it...”
Her responsibilities as Empress were also significant, and Lemile followed Lariette
to assist her on the journey between provinces and the ecliptic. On the day when
Rupert, the assistant of the horse, could not stand his longing for Lariette and
took care of her, he almost took over the job alone.
“I have a house too! Lover too! '
Lemil took out a handkerchief, bitten it, and recalled the firm ass of a true lover
who had left it in the Countess's Book. There was a crying sound in verse.
“The doctor just said he was tired of fatigue and fell, so he would wake up soon.”
“Yes, what.”
“Isn't it possible to play just like hardness? First of all, I will post a report
to His Majesty from my urgent work.”
“Oh, it's probably not going to be right now.”
“Yes? Why?”
“La Riette has fallen. My Majesty won't want to step out of the bedroom where she's
lying.”
“No, it's not the same thing that I can't hand over my work to My Majesty the Lord?
Who makes fun of whom.”
As Louise scratched my cheek, Lemile dragged her tongue. How can their owners not
have a single sense of responsibility? Ah, no. Lariette was an empress with a great
sense of responsibility and care for the people. The one whose comfort is not safe
is Rupert.
Although he was an emperor who was loved by the people for his steady performance
of the emperor's duties and his progressive policies, Lemir could not doubt that
even his sleazy efforts were for La Riette.
“I see Your Majesty.”
Tigers also appear when I say it. As soon as he took a little shame in his heart,
he immediately appeared. It was quite a long time since Rupert was mainly in the
Imperial Palace and Lemir was in St. Volgorod. He swept up his dark blonde hair as
if he had applied honey.
Lariette's face, which was deeply draped due to her poor health, was so beautiful
that even she, who had a close crush on him, could not help but admire her.
“Why are you getting more and more handsome?”
Like a knight, his jaw-dropping shoulders and well-woven arm muscles shine even
more under the white shirt. As soon as he became emperor, he got married and
ruined; otherwise, he would have burst out of the palace with a story and confusion
that flew with just one face.
Well, something. The emperor, the only sun in the Bernardinian Empire and the owner
of one of the most famous appearances, was not very beautiful in character compared
to his beautiful face.
Lemir sighed, caught up in the grimace of the emperor.
“I need to pay some effort to give to the doctor...”
“On? I would have already given it when I came to the round trip.”
“Let's wait.”
As Rupert appeared through an open door, Rupert looked back at the doctor who
followed him and opened his mouth as if growling.
“Did you see it properly?”
“Yes, Your Majesty. That's just because of the accumulation of fatigue.”
“Are you rattling because you're tired?”
“You may say that Bondi's body is not strong.”
“If there was a slight error in your diagnosis...”
Rupert's voice subsided. At the moment, he grabs the doctor's death with a cold
face as cold as a stone in the whole room.
“I'll put a thousand needles in your throat.”
“...”
“I'm going to make it seem like living even if I live.”
“No, if you put a thousand needles in your throat, of course, you die.”
All four people, including the maid who entered the parlor, thought so much, but
none of them were big enough to put that thought out of their mouths.
“Okay?”
The doctor, who was caught by the tall Rupert, nodded hastily with his feet
floating in the air. Now he cried and followed the poor doctor leaving the parlor.
“Like this... I'll give you more money.”

“Yes, I do.”
Along with the cost of labor, we must also add the four tribes that your life
cannot be in danger because the Empress is caring.
Lemile decided that when La Riette happened, he must let him know about this
action. Because of the fact that every time Lariet gets sick to innocent doctors,
there is a situation where doctors with high salaries and every doctor of the
imperial family, who is considered the greatest honor as a doctor, have arisen.
Even though the doctor told me not to worry much, Rupert sat on the couch in the
parlor and created a heavy atmosphere, as if Lariette had a major illness right
away. There was no change in facial expressions because he was a person who had no
way of revealing the original body's emotions, but Lemir's eyes seemed to have a
dark black cloud rising only above the emperor.
“The safety of the Bernerny Empire depends on the health of the Empress.”
Lemile stumbled on his feet with a small sigh. Rupert seemed to be immersed in
thought and forgot that she even existed in this space. Lemile had nothing to do
with Rupert, but it was ridiculous to dare to leave the room before the emperor
issued a chastisement order.
“Big, hmm.”
After standing in an uncomfortable upright position for a long time, Lemil coughed
unbearably. Just then, as if you were there, Rupert looks up at her with puzzled
eyes.
“What is it?”
“I see His Majesty. It is Lemil who enshrines Her Majesty the Empress.”
“I'm not asking for your name.”
His voice was sharper than necessary. Lemile was a little nervous, unusually
because his wildly open eyes were as sharp as if he could catch a person. It's been
a long time since I saw him in a place where there was no Kishil Lariette. And
Rupert, who didn't have Lariette by his side, could be trusted even if he was
someone else.
It wasn't this much when he was the Crown Prince or when the emperor was about to
become, but the mature emperor had a terrifying sense of pressure. As if a beast
faced a beast in the forest without a weapon, his spine became cool and breathless.
In the squeezing air, Lemir opened his mouth in a flash.
“Oh, I originally came to see Her Majesty the Empress...”
“Lariette sleeps.”
Rupert stopped talking to her. Knowing that it would be a celebration, Lemil bowed
politely and lifted the hem of the chimat.
“Then I'm going to step back, Your Majesty. The sun of a noble empire.”
Rupert didn't even make a big deal. I don't even look at her as she moves to leave
the room. It just hardens while sitting like a statue in the corner of the sofa.
“Even snow will fall in the room.”

The face was cool enough to freeze the tea I was drinking. As he grew older, he
began to understand why the Senate could not get stuck with him. Although he
maintained an external image of a benevolent seong-gun, Rupert is inherently a
violent person.
“I'll see you tomorrow.”
Lemil was trying to leave the room while swallowing his saliva. The door of the
bedroom connected to the reception room opens powerlessly, revealing a seal with
light brown hair.
“Your Majesty the Empress!”
“Oh, there was Lemu.”
“Are you okay?”
“Your Majesty just made a fuss. Don't worry because it doesn't hurt.”
With a soft smile, Lariette waved her little hand to Le Mile. She was no longer a
girl, but she still thought she would smile as clear as a child. I also understood
a little why Rupert was fully proud of her as if she were going to lie down right
away. The wrists revealed under the thin chemise sleeves were very flattering.
Overall, he felt a slender beauty because he was thin and light in color, but
Lemile was surprised by the appearance of Lariette, who was a little thinner than
he had seen the last time.
“After all, it seems difficult to be in charge of the Empress and the Court of
Justice together.”
When I saw that grumpy face, I felt guilty as if I had become a villain who was
trying to hand over the work that was pushed to her. She reformed her mind to take
out the documents.
“Did you wake up.”
As Lemile approached the table to pack a pile of documents he was trying to give to
Lariette, he chewed his lips at the sight that unfolded in front of her eyes. The
emperor, who left a bloody chill, was approaching Lariet with a caring face as if
there was no one more affectionate in the world.
“How's your body? Should I call the doctor again?”
It was a voice that seemed to melt. I'm confused whether he's the same person who
just said he was going to put a needle in someone's throat before.
“I'm a double person.”
As he picked up the papers, Lemile shrugged his shoulders.
Since I came in a carriage, I wanted to feel bad, but I couldn't beat motion
sickness and fell down. It took a lot of time to get from the ecliptic to St.
Volgorod, and the road was difficult, so I often had motion sickness even on days
when I was in good physical condition.
“Still, I've never fallen...”
“It's really good, right?”
“Sure.”
I was worried about my physical condition even though I said it was okay for Rupert
to stretch and not be casual. I had symptoms that I suspected, no, not really a
disease, but I wanted to be careful until I was sure.
“Rupert.”
“Yeah.”
He sat on the couch in the parlor and sat me on my lap, and he couldn't raise his
head as he fiddled with only the hem of my chin.
“If anyone sees it, I think I'm going to die. Open your face a little.”
I bowed my head and faced him face to face. Anxiety is hidden in the eyes that
shine like a midsummer recording. He said a word like a light sigh.
“It's frustrating, and I'm crazy.”
“Yes?”
“Every time you fall like that, your heart is cramped and you want to tear it off.”
“... do you know what cufflink is your majesty's heart?”
“Chew, you know what it sounds like.”
Rupert pulled down Kravat and sounded violently.
“Didn't the fortune teller really curse? Why do I get sick so often these days.”
“It doesn't really hurt.”
“Lariette, I...”
Rupert's voice was not too heavy, but as I had a corner to guess, I wasn't really
worried about my health. He pulled the bridge of my nose with his fingertips,
whether it was dissatisfied.
“I'm scared.”
“Aya.”
“Are you casual?”
“What is it?”
“It's about getting sick or dying.”
“It's Rupert who always wears the words that life is only pain anyway, right?”
He shed his eyes as if I were a yalmib. I was having fun watching him feel restless
because of me. He kisses the tip of my hair when he grinned that he didn't know
anything.
“I said it without knowing it. Because I didn't know you, and I didn't know what
life with you meant to me.”
“Your Majesty.”
“The sound of His Majesty, I would have said he was annoyed.”
“It's a habit.”
Rupert expressed his dissatisfaction in a low voice. I raised my hand with his soft
cheek and opened my mouth.
“Rupert, what would happen if I were to disappear from the world before you?”
I was trying to pick him halfway, but I was really curious about it, so I looked
out of my mouth. If the reason I'm tired and in poor condition these days is that I
suspect is correct, there is a possibility that my life will really be at risk.
“What?”
As I kissed the palm of my hand, Rupert frowned upon and asked.
“I can't hear it.”
“I can't live without you. How do you say that.”
Rupert's face collapses horribly. Just by hearing such a question, he cried like a
person whose feet were turned off. I hurriedly appeased him because his rust was
getting wet with water and getting dark.
“Ugh, don't cry.”
“I don't cry.”
Then Rupert approached me with moist eyes. While hitting my hands, I was a little
stunned and laughed.
“Why are you saying that?”
“No, I just assumed it. Just what if.”
“I don't know. I don't even want to imagine it. Don't make such an assumption.”
I bitten my lips at Rupert's unequivocal answer. Then he touches my lower lip with
a long finger as if he didn't.
“A life without you is enough for the time you have endured.”
“Can't you really live without me?”
“Yeah.”
“No, do you like me that much?”
I laughed at the sound of the wind falling. Rupert nodded loudly even though he
knew that my frowning eyes was trying to make fun of himself.
“Yeah. Okay. To be crazy.”
“That, do you do that?”
“Yeah.”
“... yes.”
“I love you so much that even if you think about things that are not in this world,
you will be distracted.”
“Yes, yes. I understand. Stop it.”
Rupert's confession, which has no bottom or end, is disgraced, and the ball becomes
beautiful. A handsome man's serious confession of love doesn't seem to get used to
it no matter how much he listens to it. I squeezed my chest, which began to beat
pounding fast.
“Why. Didn't you ask because you wanted to hear something like this?”
Rupert grins as he puts his hand into the thin chemise. The hand gently stroking
under the thigh was cold and flinched, but he did not stop acting.
“Don't you think it's you?”
“Yes?”
“I don't think it's until you get out of your mind because you love me. Is that why
you're embarrassed?”
“No. Of course, I love you too, oh.”
As I set my mind up, all of the chemise rolled up and my legs were clearly visible.
When I walked into the window, the sun-kissed skin shimmering white was my leg, but
it's indecent enough to look at it.
“Stop it!”
There are only two in the room, but this is the reception room. I hastily trimmed
my clothes while giving out a tee that grew up in the south. Rupert shrugs one
eyebrow as if he were saying why.
“Why?”
“Chu, it's cold.”
“Yeah? Do you want to go in?”
“I didn't mean that.”
“Saying it's cold? Even a futon should be covered.”
I'm not going to cover it. I'm glad I didn't take off my clothes. I was hugged by
him while muttering a bormen that I didn't even have in my heart. I liked the big
hands that firmly supported my waist as if it were natural.
I don't know when Rupert was this big. I felt like there was nothing to worry about
in the world when I dug into his arms, which became hard as if I didn't even
remember the days when I was thinner than me. I think he will protect me no matter
what kind of wind comes in.
“It's soft.”
Rupert, stretching and stroking my hair, smiled satisfactorily.
“I really don't want anything to change as it is.”
“Yes?”
“Yeah. I want only you and me to exist in this world. So that no one interferes
with us.”
It wasn't nice to say that at all, so I was tinker and funny, and I didn't say
anything about it.
“I only need you.”
The slow smile of Rupert, who was staking all over my body, was getting stronger. A
knock on the door of the parlor echoed.
“Your Majesty, this is Louise.”
Together, as he knocked on the thick wooden door, Louise announced his visit. I
don't know exactly what time it is, but since the sun is still floating, Rupert's
work would not have ended.
“Oh, I need to go in.”
I can't show Louise in her pajamas. As I stumbled to get out of his arms, Rupert
firmly pressed my shoulder and grabbed it.
“Your Majesty?”
With no answer, Louise looks for him in a puzzled voice.
“Your Majesty, am I entering?”
“No.”
“Why?”
Now, even in Rupert's answer, he opened the door a little and pulled out his head.
“Don't open the door.”
“If Your Majesty comes out, you don't have to go in.”
“Turn it off.”
Knowing that I was not in a state where I was going to be hit, Lu now pulled his
head back. However, he does not back down, but raises his voice loudly.
“No, Your Majesty. If the Empress also woke up. Then you have to work.”
“Are you dealing with it now?”
“Yes.”
Even in Rupert's cry, Luzane was shameless. He put his hand through the door and
waved the pile of papers fluttered.
“Come out. The work was piled up like a mountain, Your Majesty.”
“I want to die, very?”
“Every time I get hit by work, die or die because I'm hit by His Majesty.”
The sound of Louise's grumbling mixed with Rupert's sigh.
“... do you really want to kill it?”
“A, if you kill a sincere subordinate like Sir, only Rupert is at a loss.”
I laughed at Bash as I pressed Rupert's skin with my fingertips, which was

distorted with annoyance.
“Go to work.”
“Did you wake up now?”
“You've seen him sleep.”
“Ha.”
Rupert woke up from his seat with a deep sigh. He surrounded me with a shawl that
was straddling the armrest of the sofa, and then walked very slowly towards the
door.
“Ehue, I'll get thirsty while waiting for Your Majesty. But I don't want to do that
for Your Majesty. I don't know if it's for a tax saver who loves me passionately.”
“...”
“Of course, His Majesty is also a tax saver, but His Majesty doesn't love me.”
“Shut up your mouth before you really pull it out.”
Louise's mouth closes tightly, as Rupert's voice was more bloody than he thought,
and he was afraid to say playful words. It wasn't until I saw that their footsteps
were moving away, and I woke up from my seat.
Diana enters the room after ringing the bell that was quietly placed on the table.
I asked her to call the doctor again.
There is something to check.
“I heard that you found me.”
Sweat peregrine peregrine was formed on the doctor's forehead as if I was running
in a hurry to see if I thought I had found myself because I was sick. Dr. Rosenberg
is the only er Belua.
I also had a deep acquaintance with Dr. Eilly, the chief physician of the Belua
family, and I was also the only doctor who could make a personal request. Even
though I didn't call it because I was sick, I was lucky to protect him from looking
carefully at my complexion again.
“I called to ask if I had saved the items I asked for in the zodiac.”
“I haven't been able to save it yet because it's hard for me to sneak around in the
Red Palace, but since there are a lot of merchants coming in and out of this place,
I asked someone I trust.”
The device that the doctor told me was a type of artifact created in Willetan's
Tower, and it had the ability to detect hidden lives. It was developed to eliminate
risk factors by finding assassins or thieves hiding in the dark, but nowadays it is
also used to determine pregnancy.
pregnancy.
It's a word that I haven't realized yet. I didn't call at all, so I stroked my flat
stomach and looked up at the doctor.
“Is the reason I keep getting tired these days really because I have a baby?”
“Well, it's a bit vague. I don't know when I can get the magic tool, so why not
talk to Your Majesty and then bring a specialist...”
“I can't tell His Majesty yet. I can't even imagine what kind of reaction you might
have.”
“I should not miss any small symptoms and report them to His Majesty.”
No matter how hard Rupert was, his opponent couldn't even make eye contact with me
and just look at the floor. The feeling that I don't want to take responsibility
for my medical care is so powerful. I opened my mouth like a sigh.
“Dr. Rosenberg.”
“Yes, Her Majesty the Empress.”
“The reason I brought Dr. Rosenberg to St. Volgoorwad on purpose is that you are
the only doctor in the imperial family who will not tell you about my condition
right away.”
In my words, the doctor briefly moaned and made a similar sound. I looked at his
lightly wrinkled eyes and spoke.
“I know I'm making the doctor difficult. But can't you think it's doing me a favor
and listen to my request?”
“How can I, as a humble person, do favors to Her Majesty the Empress? Just order
it.”
“No, I'll ask you. I would like to speak directly to His Majesty, so please ask for
it.”
If I didn't know I was going to come out in such a low position, the doctor
expressed a warm color and struck his hand.
“Sure. I'm not going to tell His Majesty.”
“Thank you, Rosenberg.”

“Then I will step back, Her Majesty the Empress.”
“Tell me as soon as the artifact is saved.”
It wasn't until I received a doctor's confirmation that I could send him with peace
of mind. If I ask Rupert, I might be able to get my hands on things tomorrow, but I
don't have the courage to talk to him. Aside from the fact that this is not the
right time to have a child, I wasn't sure he would be happy to hear about my
pregnancy.
Rupert hated the child. I know that he has never given a passing child a glance. He
frowned when he frowned when he made eye contact or if the child was against his
nerves, and he never laughed at him. Of course, he hated almost everyone, so it's
absurd to want only children to like him.
“No, I didn't have a child I was acquainted with yet.”
If you have a child around you, you may not react very badly. I clapped my hands in
distress while squeezing only her futon.
The next day, I called Diana and said she wanted to invite the orphans living in
the temple to hold a tea party.
She was a maid who loved socializing, so the preparation for the tea party went
smoothly. When gifts for children were piled up like mountains near the garden
fountain, it became quite cool.
In the cool weather, the trees that took off their clothes looked lonely, but since
ribbons were hung all over the place, it was quite worth seeing this place, which
is small compared to the garden of the Imperial Palace. I was happy with the
appearance, so I moved the box from place to place, and I heard a loud voice from
behind.
“Useless.”
Rupert did not hide his dissatisfaction with the fact that after a short time he
had no plans to spend his holidays alone and relax. Since I was in the garden all
day, I followed me, but the mouth that popped out was not a sign of entering at
all.
“If you are tired, go in and rest. It's all over now.”
“Are you going to come in too?”
“No.”
“Then that's it.”
Rupert rejected my offer to Dankal, and then rattled and hugged me from behind.
After pouring a small kiss on the part that was revealed above his neck, he soon
opened his mouth like a sigh.
“Why are you struggling on a day off?”
“I don't have a very good reputation for me or His Majesty who works hard. I want
to take this opportunity to make a good impression on St. Volgorwad.”
“Who swears you?”
If I say yes, I'm going to catch anyone right away. I shook my head vigorously.
There were no big people who dared to look ugly enough to be heard in my ears.
“Rupert must also come to the tea party.”
“... up to me?”
“Yes. I'm preparing so hard, but didn't you try to come?”
It's not a prom, and even men don't usually attend tea parties. However, when I
felt frightened, he fluttered and nodded.
“No, I was going to go.”
I couldn't help but laugh at the appearance of Rupert, like a gentle sheep.
“Why do you laugh.”
Rupert frowns to see if he thought I was laughing at himself. I swept his cheek
with the back of my hand.
“Thank you.”
“Don't just say thank you in words, but play with me now.”
“You're still playing like this, right? Now, stop taking a break and loosen up some
dirt here.”
“...”
Rupert's eyes became a bit ferocious, but he hasn't been a threat to me for a long
time. When I put my hand on my waist and spoke firmly, he squeezed the shovel
without grumbling more. Dare to pamper His Majesty the Emperor with this, or if the
court officer finds out, he will rush to me like this, but he is now stuck in the
Imperial Palace and is working on behalf of Rupert, so there is something to know.
As I squatted next to Rupert, who was pouring soil to move the rose seedlings, I
peeked at him at work and laughed like a fool.
Who is her husband, is so handsome. The sunset over the dense gold eyelashes was as
beautiful as a picture. As I watched Rupert with his soul, he touched my forehead
by raising his elongated hand covered by rough cotton gloves that a gardener would
wear.
“Look at what.”
“Why do you say something when my husband sees me?”
“It's because I let you work and only look at my face.”
“I saw it because I was handsome.”
“... ha.”
He laughs lightly whether my words are amazing or if I feel good. The cool evening
breeze mixed with the calm laughter that seemed to fall out of the wind.
He moved a fairly heavy seedling with one hand and put it in the ground.
“If I'm so handsome, don't just watch it, but look a little pretty.”
“Yes?”
“Give me a little immaculate.”
“Bar, it's outside.”
“There's no one.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Be quick.”
After checking around, Rupert pulls his neck out and pulls in my cheek. I kissed
lightly without avoiding it.
“Big, hmm.”
I woke up angrily at the sound of a cough coming from behind me.
“I see His Majesty. Her Majesty the Empress, the children have arrived.”
As if residing in St. Volgorwad, a servant dressed similar to that of a priest had

never been seen a few times. The thought of having caught a shameful act of
affection from someone you don't know makes you look beautiful to the back.
“Surely there was no one!”
Rupert, on the other hand, leisurely followed me and woke up from his seat without
feeling surprised. He opened his mouth before even asking if he hadn't seen the
servant.
“I picked the seedlings to give as a gift, so let's start packing them.”
After politely painting her waist, she often walked away with other servants,
holding the seedlings picked by Rupert. As soon as they disappeared, the children
appeared with the priest. There are a wide range of ages, from small children to
children close to adulthood. As soon as he arrived nearby, the Minister posted a
greeting thanking Rupert for providing such a place.
“I didn't call it.”
He lifted his head and jawed at me. It was a very cheeky act, but who could blame
the emperor? I smiled awkwardly and was greeted by the minister.
“Welcome.”
“I never thought that Her Majesty the Empress would personally look at the
children. I only fell into the code... ah, big, because construction is full.”
The young priest who was trying to sarcastically close his mouth at Rupert's eyes,
which quickly became bitter. I stretched out one hand, dried Rupert, and smiled.
“The reason I'm interested in the law is to take care of people.”
The priests of the temple were greatly dissatisfied that I had taken away the
Grimoalt code from them. There is no point in mind that it doesn't make sense since
it wasn't theirs in the first place, and the imperial code was enshrined like a
sacred object without even being distributed.
“It's small, but I prepared a refreshment. Shall we go over there together?”
I lightly grabbed the arm of the boy standing closest to me. Although he was an
atted boy, he was older than me among the children in the shrine.
“Let go of this.”
“Huh?”
The boy sprinkled me somewhat roughly. Even the priests who brought the child were
tired of whitening their faces to see if they did not expect this situation.
“Don't touch my body.”
I hesitated a bit in front of the boy who gave me a clearly offended tee. As I
tried to face that ferocious momentum, I felt like I had somehow returned to the
Imperial Palace as a 12-year-old girl again.
“It looks like Rupert.”
A shaky personality is also a personality, but parts such as a thin line and raised
eyes seemed to resemble a young Rupert.
“Sorry.”
I lightly apologized and blocked Rupert. When I catch him staring at the neck of a
young boy who is on the road right now, as if he were cutting off his neck here, he
sharpens his teeth and looks back at me.
“Why grab it.”
“Your Majesty.”
“Uh.”
“You promised me not to be upset.”
“When did I get angry? I have a strict duty to govern those who ask disrespect to
the imperial family.”
I snorted at Rupert's excuse to answer calmly while raising the heat with my eyes.
Since when did he care about the duties of the emperor. It is true that the boy was
rude, but it is not enough for the emperor to go ahead and punish him.
“Your Majesty, please forgive me for your rudeness. It is a natural celebration

that I have never seen an imperial family in my life. Come on, do something without
apologizing!”
The elderly priest steps forward and presses the boy's head tightly. The child, who
had no words for a while, reluctantly apologized to me for the prompting of the
priest. I calmed Rupert by nodding to the boy's crawling voice.
“It's not new, so I decided not to make a fuss. The car will cool down.”
I smiled and led the group toward the tea table in the middle of the garden.
The little ones jump around to see if they liked the overflowing desserts on the
table brightly decorated with flowers. The shrine wasn't financially difficult, but
it wasn't a rich environment, so seeing a sweet dessert would be star-picking in
the sky.
“Ah, no! I can't be polite!”
When the children began to eat sweets without asking permission, I beckoned the
priest to stop him in embarrassment. It wasn't until then that the girl who noticed
the strawberry Eclair biting it hot like a dog ate metallurgical bread.
I opened my mouth while poking Rupert's side because the back view of the children
who were younger than the children who jumped was cute as they toddled with short
legs.
“It's cute, isn't it?”
“What is it.”
“Children. Look at the small feet.”
“Your feet are small, too.”
Rupert replied with a jerk and touched my shoes with his tiptoe. It's smaller than
his, but it's not as small as the feet of children who are smaller than the palm of
my hand.
“I'm not a child.”
“You're about ten thousand times cuter.”
The boy who was standing by our side frowning without running for dessert makes a
laughing sound. I was a little embarrassed, so I slapped Rupert on the shoulder.
“Why do you beat it?”
“I told you not to say that outside.”
“Say something cute when you say it's cute.”
The boy's laughter grew louder and louder at his grumbling. I bitten my lips rather
than looking down at a boy who resembles Rupert and seems to be popular with girls
of his age. Rupert frowns like a child to see if he didn't like the boy's laughter.
“Hey.”
“Yes?”
“What's funny?”
“...”
Sitting gritty on a chair placed a little away from the table where the children
gathered, Rupert tweeted again to the boy who seemed not very interested in sweets.
“Answer.”
“I laughed because the rumor that His Majesty was swinging around wrapped in a
woman's skirt seemed to be true.”
The child replied with a stiff stand to see if Rupert was not scary. I don't feel
nervous even though I'm standing in front of a person in power of the Innocent
Buddha. Because they are attached side by side, it looks incredibly similar to his
brother if it wasn't just a black coriander.
“Was there such a rumor?”
Rupert did not show much inspiration for his insulting speech. The boy raises one
eyebrow to see if the reaction was a bit surprising than before.
“All important decisions are made according to the will of Her Majesty the
Empress.”
At the end of the boy, Rupert breathed briefly. The child was visibly and
deliberately touching his nerves.
“Leaving your words wrong and not wrong, the accusations against me don't make much
sense to me.”
“...”
“I don't really feel bad because of that.”
He gently touched the armrest with his fingertips and bowed his head. Dealing with
the boy seemed a bit cumbersome.
“If you do it on purpose because you want to die, you can kill me, but my empress
will hate it.”
Rupert said so and looked back at me. The tea party I prepared to show him the
loveliness of children was becoming a place that was more and more contrary to my
intentions. I shrugged my shoulders with resentment of the priest who brought in a
boy with a big head, even somewhat dissatisfied with the Huangga.
'I can't. You have to put it apart. '
“I'll take her for a walk. Has your Majesty been playing with those children in the
meantime?”
“What? I don't like it.”
“It's a tea party opened by me and His Majesty, so will you leave the guests
unattended?”
I frowned upon them and watched the children frantically eating sweets. When sweets
get into their mouths, children run like unbridled ponies.
“The new building.”
“There are only two people. There are many children.”
I grabbed the boy's arm and hurriedly turned his back to prevent him from being
more complacent with my words. The boy, who had no desire to take a walk with me,
sprinkled my hand as soon as the distance broke out with Rupert.
“It's okay to hate me, but if you tee in front of people, it's you who lose money.
You also need to know how to hide bad feelings.”
The boy, who seemed to be about 13 years old, opened his eyes wide to see if my
advice was surprising. Then I slowly open my mouth.
“Are you going to tell the priest? It doesn't matter. Because the priests hate me
anyway.”
I think I don't like it because it stretches out to everyone like that. I thought
so much and tilted my head.
“Why?”
“Because I'm more intelligent than them. I don't even want to do something like a
new building.”
“Then why are you here?”
“Ha?”
When asked by me, the boy laughed outrageously.
“That's exactly what Lady Bang Sang said.”
“Bang Sang?”
I squinted my eyes and waited for the child's next words. It was clear to Marianne
that the boy knew, was hostile to me.
“The reason I'm here now is because of the laws that have changed recently. Her
Majesty the Empress personally proceeded.”
“Huh?”
“To be a priest, you don't have to be an aristocrat, that damn way. Because of
this, knights from the manor came to the farmhouse, and the boys who seemed to have
power were guilty and sold to the temple.”
The shrine is always struggling with labor difficulties. There were not many
aristocrats with power in the first place, and there were no families trying to
send their precious eldest son to the shrine. However, I had never received reports
of buying children with intelligence for money.
“Lady Bansang told me that I didn't want to come to St. Volgoorwad. It's all
because of Her Majesty the Empress. Count Vincent doesn't want to sell his children
either.”
I was amazed by the boy's words and opened my mouth like a sigh.
“I don't know what to start with. First of all, human trafficking is illegal under
imperial law. If the Count receives money in exchange for sending you to the
temple, I will punish him.”
“... Lady Vincent said she was sending that money to the imperial family?”
“The next time I face Marian, can you tell me to pay property taxes or pay it on
time? The law you're talking about isn't financed for that purpose. It was a way to
make it possible for people who wanted to be priests even if they were not
aristocrats.”
“The pickaxe is not a tool originally created to kill people. However, depending on
the heart of the person holding it, it can also be used for that purpose.”
I chewed my lips because it was as correct as I said.
“That's why it was necessary to distribute the code.”
It was only within the ecliptic that it was possible for me to see how the revised
bill directly affected people's lives, but I had to leave judgment in the hands of
the lords about how to use the policy even if it was a little out of the way.
All the instructions that the lords who will see the trial need to follow are in
their minds. There was a strong backlash against distributing the code, which was
considered a sacred object, to each estate, and it was only possible to move the
code from Sankt Volgorwad to the ecliptic.
“Yeah, I had a short idea about that part. It was something that Sankt Volgohrwad
asked for in exchange for making concessions to the law, so I didn't even consider
it that far. Do you want to go home?”
The boy couldn't answer this day. I stutter to see if I didn't expect my apology in
the first place. I stroked the cheek of my child, who was still at it, with the
back of my hand.
“Other than me, there is a child who wants to go home. There are many kids who want
to be priests.”
“Don't worry, I'll do what everyone wants to do.”
“... What happens to kids like me who don't have the opportunity to meet Her
Majesty the Empress and talk about their circumstances?”
“There are corners that I can't reach. But I'm trying, so why don't you wait for
it?”
I answered calmly and read the boy. The expression of the child looking at me
stroking my head becomes strange.
“Now that your problem seems to be solved, why don't you go back and be a little
cute?”
“... yes?”
“I want my husband to be fond of kids.”
“If that's the purpose of the day, I think it's already failed.”
“Huh?”
The boy spoke bluntly and pointed his fingertips to the place where we left the tea
party.
“Hiik.”
I quickly ran in the direction the boy was pointing.

“Oh my God!”
Two children, who seemed to be less than two years old, were crawling up to Rupert,
sitting on a chair with a smile. Because he wasn't looking at me, I was even more
anxious because I couldn't check my facial expressions.
The priests wanted to do something without seeing the children properly, but they
didn't see Rupert's side as they went to catch other children running around like
ponies — some even riding trees — eating sweets full of sugar.
“It's a faint.”
I didn't know at all what sugar does on children, but since I've never taken care
of a child, I didn't expect it to have this much effect. When one of the children
who climbed the tree was caught by the priest and came down, the other child
wielded a teapot and sprayed the well-groomed rose garden with water.
“This is not a shrine, guys!”
The embarrassed shrine looked at the children in a loud voice, but to no avail.
Small footprints are randomly engraved on the mud made of tea scattered on the
floor.
The painting that melts Rupert's heart with the smiles of good-natured children
like an angel that I imagined while planning a tea party was torn to such an extent
that the prototype could not be recognized because it was stepped on the children's
feet and shattered.
“Your Majesty!”
I horrified and grabbed Rupert's arm as he sounded slowly. I'm not trying to use
alchemy for young children. I wanted to think no, but he is still the one who will
remain. I left Rupert in the middle of this mess. Instead of removing the cheeky
boy in front of his eyes, he threw him into a group of monkeys.
“Haah.”
It's a short distance, but I'm breathless when I ran at full speed. Rupert clenched
his arm caught by me with puzzled eyes.
“Why?”
“Lord, you can't kill me.”
“It's a sound.”
Rupert laughed and pulled out the arm he caught from me. He puts his hand on the
side of the child who soon climbed onto his lap. I was nervous for a moment that he
might throw the child. Fortunately, he slowly lowered the child to the floor.
“Woo-woong?”
The child, who had not yet spoken, mocked his head and sat down on the floor and
stretched out his arms as if he were trying to hang on Rupert again. He frowns when
he turns his body so that the child's short arm does not reach me.
“I'm not a tree.”
“!”
The child can't understand Rupert's words. Instead, I hugged the child and knocked
on his back.
“I didn't know I was going to bring a baby like this.”
He made an excuse, but he didn't answer as he moved his legs back and forth to
avoid the touch of another child. For my husband, who is bothersome and noisy, this
situation is the worst thing right now. As his expression gradually hardened, he
eventually woke up from his seat as soon as the boy spilled water on my feet.
St. Volgoorwad was the place with the strictest discipline among the shrines under
the management of the minister, and the children don't know how crazy it is here.
Despite Rupert's harsh expression, the children did not run away and stood around
him.
“Your Majesty?”
“Are you dissatisfied with me?”
“Yes?”
“If you're unhappy with me, say it, Lariette. I'll apologize.”
In the midst of innocent children running around who did not even know that
Rupert's mood was moving toward the floor, he sighed while pressing the temple with
one hand.
As soon as I tried to approach him with an excuse, the children began to pick up
and throw water balloons that they didn't know where they made them.
Quasic!
The water balloon that was moving between me and Rupert struck him on the head with
Gearko.
“...”
Just now, the fuss was unbelievably cold, and the silence fell. Even the child who
threw a water balloon at Rupert was tired of being white with his sharp eyes and
stepped back.
“Ah!”
Rupert didn't get stuck, but the surprised child fell back on his own. I
alternately chewed Rupert's lips with a child who sat on the floor and couldn't
cry, and only rolled his eyes.
The children would never have gone outside the temple in their lives, so they may
not know exactly what the emperor was like, but the older children were horrified
and began to attract children younger than me. In the meantime, Rupert shook my
shoulder with a silent gesture.
“Ha.”
“Are you okay?”

I was the first to move forward and hide behind me the child who threw the water
balloon. He opens his mouth very slowly, as he alternates between me and my wet
shoulder as he thinks.
“... are you that child more serious than me?”
“Yes?”
“No, it was.”
Rupert took a quick step away from the priests who were hardened and unable to move
and left the garden. The wide lights that are getting farther away are only cold
today, and the heart rattles and sinks.
“Your Majesty the Empress, are you okay?”
“... except for something a little wet.”
“We didn't even know in a dream that children would be hit by this mess because
they didn't give sweets at the shrine.”
The children could be transformed into small monsters by eating some sweets. While
apologizing to me, the priests exhaled a sigh of relief. They seemed relieved that
the emperor's anger did not reach them.
“I'll go to Your Majesty. I'm sorry for the kids because the tea party was messed
up.”
“No. It seems to me that the children are enjoying it enough.”
The priest shrugged and pointed behind my back. The children were playing around
like a lie that had just been frozen until now. I hurriedly went out to find Rupert
because I was a little afraid of even I, who loved children a lot.
“Your Majesty!”
“...”
He couldn't have heard my voice, but he didn't slow down.
“Rupert!”
After chasing the gearnose and holding on to his arm, he stops walking. He looked
back at me with a grumpy face as he took his breath away.
“Why.”
“What if I go like that. People are embarrassed.”
In my words, one of his eyebrows goes up obliquely. It's been a long time since he
frowned upon every word I said, so I quickly lost my soul.
“I'll tell you in advance before I ask you again.”
“Yes?”
“Nothing is more important to me than you.”
Rupert's hard voice pokes my conscience. In the meantime, he caressed his lips with
his fingertips, which surprised me.
“Aren't you?”
“...”
“I told you I wouldn't want that. I know.”
I lost my mind about how deep and low Rupert's sigh was. He closed my mouth in a
hurry, and then smiled low.
“Don't just answer. It would be better not to listen.”
“What are you talking about right now?”
I grabbed Rupert's hand and sighed along with him.
“Nothing is as important to me as Rupert.”
“You have Belua, too. Your family, your brother.”
“Now my family is Rupert. Belua is still precious to me, but not as much as you.”
Rupert tilted his head with a still firm expression to see if he didn't believe me.
“It's okay if it's not precious. Still, you stay by my side.”
“I don't want Rupert to be next to me thinking about it.”
I swept his cheek with the back of my hand and said bluntly.
“Nothing is as precious to me as you are. Okay?”
“Yeah.”
“Remember what I promised to make you happy?”
It was the promise of an enemy that I would have been Rupert's maiden. I want my
soul to be sinful and happy because of my hatred for him.
“I can't stop laughing at my mouth every day, and I'm happy that every day is so
precious and difficult that it's a waste to fall asleep at night.”
“Remember me.”
“I am sometimes too afraid that I will not keep that promise.”
At my words, Rupert makes a windy sound and laughs. It seemed that Rupert's heart
was exhausted, so I was relieved and held in his arms. He pressed my chin firmly on
my head, and Najimak opened his mouth.
“I'm happy, Lariette. If I leave you next to me at night, it's a waste to close my
eyes.”
“I'm glad.”
“I have never wanted my life to change so much.”
Soak the window at sunset imperceptibly. I opened my mouth hard as I fiddled with
his blond, sparkling scarlet.
“What's a minor change?”
“What?”
“No, it's not trivial, but... those kids...”
As soon as I remind the children, Rupert's skin narrows. I carefully looked at his
face as I pressed and stretched out the wrinkles caught on the handsome forehead.
“Well, for example, we care for one of those children.”
“Why?”
“The boy who was disrespectful to me, and he was living away from his family
because of me. The priest doesn't want to do it, so why not find a different path.”
“Why don't you let someone else do it?”
“So what about the younger kids?”
“Do you hate children?”
“Yeah. It's noisy.”
Rupert's answer was almost reflexively fast. In his inner heart, which is almost
the same as I expected, I squeezed my mouth.
“If His Majesty doesn't like it, I won't reopen the tea party.”
The artifact that Dr. Rosenberg was carrying flashed as soon as he pulled it out of
the box. It was said that it shines when there are more people in the space than
the designated person, so it meant that there was someone else in this room besides
me and Dr. Rosenberg.
“Oh my God! Congratulations, Her Majesty the Empress.”
Unless there are assassins in this room, it means life in my belly. I smiled
vaguely as I looked at Dr. Rosenberg, who was smiling with a torn mouth, rejoiced
more than me. The doctor mocked his head when he noticed that my facial expression
was not very good.
“Why don't you rejoice when a successor will be born to lead Her Majesty the
Empress, Bernardi?”
“Uhhhhh.”
“Will you take His Majesty?”
“Ugh.”
When I don't answer right away, Rosenberg's face darkens. He bitten his lips hard
about what he was thinking and even clenched his fists.
“Oh, maybe it's not your Majesty's child...?”
“On...?”
“If you say yes, I am a Southern man before I was a doctor enshrining the Imperial
Family, Her Majesty the Empress. I swear that I will risk my life for you and your
child.”
I forgot about the situation and burst into laughter with Rosenberg's determined
expression. It wasn't really necessary, but it confirmed his loyalty. I'm ahead of
the emperor, so Rupert wouldn't be happy.
“It's not like that, Rosenberg. Don't think it's weird.”
“So why don't you have a bad facial expression? How much more to torment the old
heart.”
I shrugged my shoulders. I didn't realize that I was really pregnant, and I

couldn't just rejoice because Rupert didn't want a child at all.
“I don't know if Your Majesty will be happy.”
“Of course you will be delighted. Isn't it the child who will be the successor of
the Bernerum dynasty? From the point of view of the ruler, there is no greater
slope than this.”
He probably tried to comfort me, but it didn't help at all. Rupert didn't intend to
continue the Bernerum dynasty in the first place. He wanted to descend from the
throne after the system was established.
“Should I go to Beluana?”
The face that whispered so much and kissed my hair is vivid. I don't know the
fatigue hidden behind a relaxed smile that matches the rich sunset light. Rupert
knew very well how to wield power, but he also felt so daunting. I didn't have the
motivation to wield power anymore. I realize again and again that he is a very
different person from the King Lasferich I knew.
However, I couldn't tell a doctor about the emperor's rapid circumstances, so I

cracked down on Dr. Rosenberg and issued a congratulatory order.
“I'm a loyal person, so I won't make fun of my mouth.”
If Rupert had to say it someday, whether he was happy or not, it would be better
for me to tell him.
However, when I saw Rupert, my mouth didn't fall at all.
“Today is the day I have to go back to Sangpagne, so I must say it.”
Even in St. Volgorwad, he handled his work frantically, but he could not leave
Hwang Sung for a long time. However, I had to remain in the temple because I could
not organize books with traces of Grimoalt III other than the Imperial Code.
“Why don't you go with all the books?”
“Don't you remember picking up a temple by taking a code?”
“Ha.”
Rupert squeezed his lips throughout the meal, as if he couldn't do that. Rummage
the salad with a fork that has not yet been eaten.
“... don't you really go with me?”
“I don't know when I'll be able to come down again. I want to organize it when I'm
here.”
“I don't think it's easy for you to stay away from me.”
“Don't overdo it. I'm happy too.”
I laughed at Bash because Rupert, who played like a child, was a little ridiculous.
“Don't laugh.”
“Why? Are you going to die pretty?”
“Yeah.”
I have nothing more to say because I boldly affirm the words I tried to make fun
of. I swooped my lips at the thought that I should tell Rupert the truth before it
was too late. There is no reason to be angry with me, and I can't, but even if I
only show a feeling that I'm not happy, I think I'm afraid.
“Rupert. I have something to say.”
“What is it?”
“Me...”
The moment I opened my mouth, the users began to carry the main dish. Unlike light
appetizers, dozens of dishes depict an endless feast. Even though I told you not to
do that, the Minister cared very much about us staying in St. Volgorwad. If the
priests usually enjoy this colorful table, it may be necessary to reduce the
donation to the shrine a little.
“Tell me.”
“If it gets a little quieter.”
Having already missed the timing, I fiddled with the tablecloth, which was
struggling with Rupert's urging, and waited for the users to withdraw.
“It all went out. Is there anything going on?”
He worried me from the morning, saying that my complexion was pale. I stroke my
hand and ask affectionately. The reaction made me feel even more thirsty, and I
tried to take a sip of my favorite orange juice, and suddenly the smell felt very
disgusting.
“Wook.”
“Why.”
As I missed the cup and bowed down, Rupert, surprised, got up from his seat and
approached. I didn't want to reveal it this way, so I forcibly took my breath away.
“Woo-wook.”
However, nausea did not stop due to the smell coming from the juice poured on the
feet. Rupert, who did not understand the situation, urgently found a servant.
“Call a doctor! Come on!”
“Yes, yes!”
The embarrassment was the same for Sai Jong, who was called. Rupert hugged me as I
watched him blankly as he walked out of the Burinake dining room.
“It would be faster for me to take you.”
“I'm fine! It's just a moment of stuffing.”
“It's okay, what's okay? What would you do if the juice was poisonous?”
“I didn't hear it. That's why it's not.”
Because Rupert held me high, I no longer smelled the smell coming up from the
floor. I held his shoulder to reassure him.
“Rupert. Drop me off.”
“...”
“It's really good. It's not a big deal.”
“But why are you nauseous?”
He moved me to the sofa by the window of Gearco, saying it was okay. I sat down
right away as if there was nothing wrong, but I still couldn't feel relieved, bent
my knees and looked at me. In an instant, I gently stroked his cheek, which was
tired of white.
“I told you I had something to say.”
“I did.”
“Why don't you think that one more set of tableware was placed on that table
earlier?”
“It's a dog.”
When I ran to the doctor, Rupert chewed his lips if he thought I was sitting on a
plate that was not enough and made a strange noise. I couldn't make eye contact
with him, so I shrugged my head.
“You put one more set of tableware? I wouldn't have a seat.”

“... you have good hair. Think about it.”
“I don't know. Are you talking nonsense because you're sick?”
“I'm pregnant. Would you like to understand a little bit now?”
My sharp voice stopped Rupert's cluttered movements.
“Uh?”
Rupert reached out into the air and hardened as it was. Fingers with prominent bone
nodes do not move as if time has stopped. I decided to wait for him to set his
mind.
“I'll give you some time to think about it.”
“Uh?”
“I think I look like His Majesty, too. I hate to say it twice.”
Rupert opened his mouth to my resolute attitude and closed the road. After picking
up our conversation, the servant bitten all the servants. All that's left is
silence. It's just quiet enough to disturb the sound of a shallow wind blowing.
“Really? When did you know?”
“It's been a little bit. I didn't want to tell you until I was sure.”
As he wandered between the empty floor and me, his eyes slowly subsided. As
expected, I didn't feel very happy, but I took my gaze away from him.
“Is it sudden?”
Rupert did not answer. There are heaps of things to say, but they just dumb their
mouths as if they were speechless. Even though it is far from the expression of
being stupid, he is a person who is far away, but at this moment he seems a little
stupid, so I forgot about the situation and laughed in vain.
“Rupert.”
“Uh? Why, why?”
“Let's say anything. Because I'm anxious. Don't you want me to have children?”
“No, I don't like it. Why don't you like it.”
“Because I hate children.”
The cool wind digs into the gap and tickles the back neck. It was a word that I had
already prepared a lot, so I started drinking with a splash of water.
“I don't intend to burden you.”
“...”
“It's okay not to be a successor to Bernardi. I don't want that.”

As he sat down on one knee, Rupert grabbed my hand. It is wrapped as if trapped in
a big hand, and warm warmth is transmitted.
“... I think it looks like you.”
“What if you look like Your Majesty?”
“Still, I think it looks a bit like you.”
Rupert sighed, bowed his head and buried his face in my lap. His ambiguous
attitude, which seemed both joyful and sad, made it difficult to fathom his mood. I
fiddled with his tender blonde and opened my mouth.
“How do you feel? I have a child.”
“I don't know. As you know, I don't have enough feelings to know properly.”
One day, Rupert said he was afraid that he would not be able to fully love me
because of his own lack. However, I have never felt that his love was lacking. It's
only been a moment since he confessed his love for me.
“I think I want to cry a little.”
“So let's cry together?”
“I don't like you crying.”
Rupert whispers while sweeping my eyes with his fingertips. Is it my illusion that
his brilliant rustling looks as if it were wet?
“No, because Her Majesty got pregnant...”
Now Lupert muttered in front of him that he would never go to Sangpagne alone. No
matter how carefully he looked at his figure, his firm abs were still flat, and he
was not a hippocampus in the first place, so the child would not have entered.
“What?”
Rupert was as nervous as Lariette. It wasn't even very generous at this time, so
the eyes that went up very hard are very fierce. But now Louie trimmed his neck as
if he had to say everything he had to say.
“No, His Majesty the Empress is the one who is going to live, but why the hell
would Her Majesty not be able to attend the meeting?”
“I don't know when La Liga will give birth to a child right now, but do you think
the meeting will come to your ears?”
“Didn't the doctor say you'll have to wait a few more days?”
“What does he know!”
“No, if the doctor doesn't know, who knows!”
Even with Louise's bumpy backlash, Rupert didn't get stuck. Lariette, who was lying
on the bed with that stubbornness, smiles with a grumpy face.
“I'm sorry, Louise. Because even if I say it, I don't listen.”
“I haven't taken a step out of here.”
Lu now only laughed at the appearance of the emperor growling like a beast
protecting an injured young.
“Do you know it's been quite a while since I haven't been able to enter that
house?”
“I'm going to raise my salary more.”
“... okay. I understand. I'll just bring the documents. Did it happen?”
“You do that too.”
Rupert casually made a request for a stuffy jaw. He doesn't even look at Louise,
who is outrageous and wandering his mouth, and only holds Lariette's hand tightly.
“Really... because of what sin I committed in my previous life...”
“Don't you go out?”
“No, how do I handle everything arbitrarily? Just give me the seal of the emperor,
do you think? Yes? Are you hungry? Do you roll up the country at all, right?”
“It's been a long time since you weren't hit?”
At the moment, Luzee wondered if there was a sword in his bedroom.
“Shut up and come with documents, if you're so dissatisfied.”
After adding the four tribes, they would beat them all, saying they wouldn't even
look at the documents, so now Lu had no choice but to raise two hands and two feet
while building a cry.
“Okay.”
After carefully closing the door, Lemil, the same indebted, breathes a black face
due to fatigue. It has long since been impossible to see the original appearance
that was bright by the waves of work rushing like a tsunami.
“What do you say? I'm in a hurry about this, but do you want to see it?”
“... Count Lemille, do you sleep a little?”
Now, because she couldn't wash it, she stumbled upon her with a pleasant smell and
withdrew. She sniffed with a strange face, burying her nose on my shoulder.
“Oh, uh. Does it smell like me?”
“Yes.”
“I can't help it because I haven't washed it for a few days. Well, there's no one
here to look good. Because I don't have a man in the first place.”
“I, well, have no gender?”

Lemile naturally ignored Louise, who raised her voice as if she was frustrated, and
handed him a well-organized bundle of documents.
“Please ask me to handle this from now on.”
“This seems to be an issue for Her Majesty the Empress to see, right?”
“By the way... ah, what's the status of Her Majesty the Empress?”
“It seems that you have not had labor yet.”
“Still, it's going to be uncomfortable. I have done the cleanup, so I only need to
authorize it from His Majesty.”
Currently, no one understands the basic framework of the world that Lariette wants
as much as Le Mille. Therefore, she understood Lariette's circumstances and decided
to help her wholeheartedly. Therefore, it was not discouraged to handle the work I
took on. On the other hand, Louise suffered from the sound of dying with a face
that he was going to die because he was frustrated.
“If I only have the right successor, I'll beat it right away.”
“It's been over a year since I heard that, sir.”
Lemile didn't believe the empty words of Louise, but he felt a little sorry for
him. It's been more than seven months since I was frantically backing the emperor
while crossing St. Volgorwad and Hwangseong.
As soon as the Empress received the news of the Empress's pregnancy, His Majesty
the Emperor Palbucheol canceled all the schedules. Even though he would have to
wait at least seven months for the child to be born, he did not even return to the
Imperial Palace.
I'm not going to return until my child is born, so I have no choice but to bring
the work of the Imperial Palace to St. Volgorwad.
“Arnbach the cub... ah, no, even if it wasn't just a peacock.”
Louise drummed his teeth and buried his face in a pile of documents handed over by
Le Mille.
“Didn't you reap the Duke? It would have been a bit better if the emperor had
returned to the Imperial Palace at that time.”
“I mean it. I was greedy, but I didn't think I was stupid.”
When the news of Lariette's pregnancy became known, Arnbach planned a rebellion,
whether he decided that it would not be easy to overturn the imperial power if his
successor was announced. Even if it was a treason, it became a small rebellion that
was embarrassing to give it a name.
“Well, wouldn't it be the last step? Arnulf has become a completely unusable hand.”
“If we are blind to power, we think humans will be like that.”
Lemile smiled unnecessarily bitterly.
“My cousin even planned to poison the whole family in order to hold the Countess,
who was small compared to the Emperor.”
Only she survived alone. It was because my cousin poisoned the well. The Count of
Lemir had an old well, which was considered sacred and could only be used by the
Countess's immediate family. Lemil's father forbade the use of wells because Lemil
could make holy water unclean.
“I survived because of that.”
“After all, I'm most afraid of the nobles.”
Now, on the subject of Ming being an aristocrat who received the title, Lu Now
shrugged his shoulders as a commoner.
Arnbach raided Larriet and Rupert's carriages to return to the Imperial Palace. The
Imperial Knights were guarding the ecliptic, and Rupert was not the emperor who was
carrying an escort in the first place, so he was aiming for the right time.
However, it was the Duke's only, but decisive mistake, that Rupert did not think
about how thoroughly he paid attention to protecting her and her child after
learning that Lariette was pregnant. The group that struck the carriage could not
touch a single tip of the horse's hair and burned to death by being caught by a
guard that was meticulously struck like a spider web.
It was a quiet apocalypse that even Lariette, who was riding a carriage, would not
even know in a dream. After changing his plans, Rupert turned the wagon and dropped
her off at St. Volgorwad, and then wrapped the shrine with a larger pension team
than when the Grand Duke led mercenaries into the Red Palace.
Since then, Rupert has only returned to the ecliptic. Only in order to exterminate
the Duke of Arnbach.
“Uh, why did you come here?”
The Duke, who lost his firearm because he was old, shamelessly greeted Rupert
himself. Arnbach was belittling that he would not be able to destroy himself
without clear evidence. This is because Rupert, who was hit by Larriet as empress,
changed to the point that he heard that people had changed.
He laughed five times more often than he was when he was a prince, was a generous
holy army who opened the imperial treasury for the people, and even showed
flexibility to avoid unnecessary friction with the Senate. The Count of Belua, who
led the rebellion, even gave a little excessive mercy that he did not even send in
exile, and even gained a reputation for being defeated by the ruler.
'So Arnbach might be mistaken that I could overturn the layout. '
Lemir laughed at the Duke who had already died and stumbled inside. Arnbach
misjudged that Rupert withdrew, and there were not one or two aristocrats who
thought so much about it. Noticing this, Rupert called all the members of the
Senate to the Zodiac and tore Arnbach's limbs directly in front of them and killed
them.
“I don't have time to hold on to each of you now and warn you one by one. So look.”
Lemil even felt proud of his own pioneering initiative on the side of the Empress,
how terrifying the momentum of shoving a knife directly into the Duke's throat was.
“If my empress were to take such a risk once again, I wouldn't even think of
identifying the culprit. power. I intend to make all of the humans here look like
this.”
“...”
“As you already know, I don't feel the need to protect an empire without my
Empress. I don't care if all the necks of the Senate are blown away and the
glorified empire perishes.”
He was punished, but he lacked emotion. Instead of being outraged by what had
passed, he rationally directed a scene where the Senate would be scared to pick up.
On the subject of being one of the elders in the Senate, Lemill was as excited as
watching a comedy. She enjoyed the thrill of the moment when power was not cowardly
exerted. The young emperor quickly returned to Sankt Volgorwad, with his bloody
sword stuck to the floor.
“Oh, I also asked you to build an outer wall that would enclose the Empress's
palace.”
Lu now opened his mouth late, as if he had only remembered it. Fiddling with the
budget, Lemile looked up at him with his eyes open in a circle.
“Again? Did you use all of Arnbach's confiscated property to transform St.
Volgorwad into a fortress?”
“I decided to engrave the pension team directly under the outer wall.”
“Can you use it like that, is that alchemy?”
Although Lemil was a man who adhered to an open attitude to new artifacts, he was
deeply Bernerian in his bones. As much as its amazing power, he was a little
reluctant to cut the life of the caster. Emperors tend to waste alchemy to such an
extent that it is not surprising when they die.
“No. That's why I ask the Empress to speak first.”
“Ah.”
Lemile gagged his head. There was no one among the emperor's entourage who did not
realize who truly had the power of the Innocent Innocent.
“Evil. Aaaaaak!”
As Lariette screamed for her to sleep, Rupert was tired of being white and stood in
front of the room where the midwife and doctor entered. Even Louis, who enshrined
the emperor since he was very young, is the first vivid face he sees.
Rupert breathed as if he was out of breath, and then pushed my forehead with both
hands clenched in his fists.
“Your Majesty, please calm down a bit.”
“Do I look really good now?”
“This does not mean that the baby comes out quickly.”
“Isn't that cub quack? Why does it hurt like that? Uh?”
“...”
Among Huang, Rupert slammed the wall, doubting Dr. Rosenberg's ability to care for
Lariette, who was pregnant from the south.
“Call another doctor!”
“It would be useless if there were hundreds of doctors. Of course, giving birth to
a baby hurts. It's a pain we can't imagine.”
Louise, who was worse, sighed and grabbed Rupert's fist as blood flowed.
“I want to go in. I can't do it anymore.”
“I told you not to be a midwife.”
“Chew, what if that's wrong!”
Rupert made a noise. The chewed lips were dripped with blood, and because they
clenched their fists because they were too strong, their nails dug into the palm of
their hands, leaving them alive.
“It would be useless to go in.”
Even though the horse did so, he shrugged his shoulders without being able to dry
him anymore. Except for a few aristocrats who were very close to Lariet, he was not
even allowed to access it, so no one could restrain him anymore.
“Your Majesty doesn't even want to die while drying up.”
Rupert is exhaling with his whole body the energy that he will not let go if anyone
goes against my planting even a little. Rusty, which was dyed red because he
couldn't sleep properly, was even ugly at first glance. The fearful users couldn't
even make eye contact with him properly.
“You should not enter. It doesn't fit the law.”
In the meantime, it was Lehan who took the courage to dry my Rupert. It wasn't that
much, but he was full of anxiety, and he caught the eyes of the emperor who was
full of days.
“It's off. Don't even look for the law in front of me.”
“How do you tell me not to find the law when you are the emperor?”
“Get out of the way. Before you really kill them.”
“No.”
If it weren't for Larriet's brother, he might have pulled his throat out because he
didn't want to hear that calm voice. Rupert tried to suppress his rising anger.
“Aaaaaak!”
At that moment, Lariette's scream rang in the hallway. When he was angry, Yang
Rupert anxiously washed his face dry.
“No.”
“Please... get out of the way. That's where your sister dies.”
“...”
Rupert begged for numbers. There was nothing I couldn't do if I tried to get rid of
it with strength, but I couldn't make a fuss and interfere with Lariet.
“Uh?”
He unavoidably sharpened his teeth and grabbed Lehan's shoulder. The power that
went into crushing was difficult for the knight's body to handle, and Lehan
withdrew with a frowning impression.
“Lariette!”
Rupert opened the visit, but the midwife and doctor were not in the spirit of
checking the uninvited guests. They continued to talk about whether Lariette would
let go of his mind due to intense labor.
“Your Majesty the Empress! Look at us! If you lose your mind, it's a big deal!”
“Gagak! Evil!”
How many hours of labor has it been. Rupert took a seat next to her when the
midwife said she was worried that she would not be able to survive because of her
weak physical strength.
“Evil! Gagak!”
“Lariette.”
He was restless and grabbed Lariette's hand. It wasn't until then that she opened
her eyes as if she had noticed his existence. His eyes were full of resentment
towards him, and he was a little embarrassed.
“Don't it hurt a lot?”
“I'm going to die because I hate it.”
“Uh?”
“I hate you and I'm going to die!”
Lariette, who whispered her love with tears, was not there until labor began. She
squeezed his hand and screamed.
“It's our child! Why do I have to give birth only to me?”
“...”
“I want you to give birth! Gagak! Why should I give birth!”
“I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I'm going to give birth. I'm going to give birth!”
Rupert put Lariette in front of him, crying in pain, and fluttered and shenanigans.
“It hurts a lot. I'm so sorry. I really want to give birth.”
“Give birth to what you gave birth to!”
Even though there was no reason, she laughed at whether the words were outrageous.
“Your Majesty the Empress, don't talk too much. Concentrate.”
In response to the midwife's warning, Lariette expressed his intention by pinching

Rupert's arm. His arms fluttered all over the place, but he kept her side.
Rupert stroked Lariette's cheek with a crying face. She also suffered labor while
cleaning up her hair, which was soaked in sweat and clung to her forehead. It
seemed that her wrist would be crushed when she was holding on to how she was
hiding this power in her little body, but I didn't even feel my pain because her
pain was so great.
“It hurts a lot.”
“...”
“Lari, don't let go of your mind. Give me an answer.”
It seemed like the world was falling apart as I watched it hurt to this extent.
Lariette clenched his teeth in the watery voice of Rupert. Soon he stares at him
with bitter eyes.
“Shut up a little!”
“...”
“Because of who I am so sick! AAAAK!”
Unable to find something to say, he drew his body and held my head in her hand. She
screamed again, holding his head in one hand.
“Evil! Gagak!”
“Just a little more! Give me a little more strength, Your Majesty the Empress!”
“Aaaak!”
The cries of a newborn baby burst out only after a few more pains with no end in
sight. Their baby saw the light of the world when the emperor's brilliant blondes
were pulled out in bundles and walked down the floor.
In order to convey the news that the Empress had given birth, the servant rushed
quickly and climbed to the highest tower of the temple. A flag with bright red
roses soars high in the sky.
It was the birth of Elisaveta I.
Now, with a sigh of relief, he visited the lakeside. I don't know if I can hear it,
but for some reason I thought I had to tell Tori about this news.
“Tori.”
I don't know why, but the lake that embraces Tori's blue jewels was getting darker
and darker. People swarm around saying they've never seen such a bright blue lake.
“I'm here.”
Sitting on the floor, Luzane swept his mouth with a pod behind his head.
“I don't answer you.”
The answer will never come back.
“... Isn't it cold when I'm in the lake? Didn't you hate cold things? That's
because I'm older now. When it's cold, my bones are exhausted.”
If you look at it, Tori is older than that. He was a girl since he was an atted
young man, and he would have been a girl before that. Even when Eva was in Ardelle
in the first place, she didn't become a girl. But why does she feel more like a
child than Rupert. Now he laughed like a sigh. I did it because I was not good at
it.
“Lariette gave birth to a baby. Of course, it's His Majesty's child.”
The lake was only quiet. He shrugged his shoulders in a calm manner that did not
even hit a ripple.
“I feel a little weird. It's been a long time since Your Majesty grew bigger than
me, but he had children faster than I did.”
The boy grew up in a blink of an eye and became a young man, and now he is the
father of one child. However, the girl, who resembled him like a mirror, did not
grow up and was absorbed by the sacred lake.
“I thought Tori would do that too. Someday.”
Louise now covered her bitter face with both hands.
“I've been worried a little bit. I think Tori needs a chance to escape the lake.”
The voice of Louise continued.
“Would it not be enough to protect his child instead of Rupert?”
Tori and Rupert might not think so, but now Rupert always felt like raising two
children as he protected Bernardi Whangga through his relationship with Eva. After
La Riette came, I became three. All of them would snore that they had never been
children, but nonetheless.
The clumsiness that I don't even know how to express my affection may not belong to
my child? Now I knew how much Tori loved Rupert and Lariette. No matter how unclean
they were, they couldn't hide all of their affection. How gratifying it was when
they occasionally showed them spending peaceful afternoons together.
“It's a child of Rupert, but he's also a child of La Riette.”
Two children.
“Bernardi would be the enemy of the imperial family.”
She would be a princess so lovely that it wouldn't hurt to put it in her eyes. His
hair and eyes resembled Rupert, but now he didn't doubt that their child would grow
up as a warm person like Lariette.
“I don't intend to have my own children. I realized how hard it was to raise a
child with His Majesty and you.”
How much more stubbornness is on the topic of kids. If I had honestly confided my
heart, things would not have happened. Now, she scratched her mouth with her
fingertips and smiled.
“When did you raise us, it was time to talk about when you raised us.”
So I'm not going to come back now.
In the words of Louise, the lake replaced the answer by creating a fine wave only
after a long time. He left the lakeside with peace of mind.
- fin.

YMPDKMA

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

YMPDKMA

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

#0.

It was the death on a sunny summer day.

“Damn, you, bastard.”

Of course, I don't know I'll ever meet him again.

#1. Twelve, the birthday party that came back

Because I'm dead.

“Did you wake up?”

“You have to prepare quickly. Wasn't it cold all night?”

“Yeah. It wasn't cold.”

“Boyt? Is Voight here too?”

“Uh, well. If you're a newlywed, you can't do it.”

“Nanny, I really wanted to see it.”

“Let's age upside down.”

I smiled and answered the nanny's mischievous Pinzan.

“Did you have nightmares all night?”

“No. Uh-huh. Was it similar to a nightmare?”

“Who is who? It's the lady's brother, Lehan Muppet.”

“Is Lehan here?”

“He will come to heaven...”

“Where is this place?”

“Is this the Countess?”

“Today... no, so how old am I now?”

“Today is my birthday, so I'm 12 years old now.”

“... twelve years old?”

“Lehan! I'm La Riette. Open the door! Are you inside?”

“Did you have a nightmare?”

“Good morning, Lehan.”

“Happy birthday, sister.”

“Oh, lady. When did you learn how to dress alone?”

“I'm already twelve years old!”

“I was all big.”

“It's cold. Hug me.”

“Oh, lady. He said it was all big before.”

“Wipe my face too.”

“It's only today. It's my birthday.”

“Can I braid it?”

“Yeah. What a nanny does is prettier than Dorota does.”

“At that time, she won't be in the Countess.”

How old is he now?

“Nanny, how old is Prince Rupert?”

Naturally, there is no loyalty to Whanga. Because it is a disobedient molecule,

What else is this talking about.

I was frowned upon. A daughter?

“Yes. As far as I know it is.”

“Oh, uh! Why did you do that, all of a sudden?”

Ah, Mrs. Chrissy.

My forehead is frowned upon by an unwelcome name. Krissy Austin. She is a strict

“No, let my lady be cute too.”

“Right? It's pretty even if the lady looks at it, right?”

“Uh, well. It's okay.”

A luxury? I'm going to show you what luxury really is.

I grabbed the hem of the dress and ran.

After I lifted my head to Sir Hermann, I ignored my father's expression, which

“Lariette, it's polite to say hello first when you're an adult.”

“It would be nice.”

Even in the middle of speaking, I kissed my father's frizzy beard. He seemed a

“I think you're excited a lot because it's your birthday.”

“Father, live for a long time.”

“... It seems that Young-Ae follows the Count very much.”

“Happy birthday, Countess Lariette Young Ae. Louise is Baden.”

“Oh, thank you. Sir Baden.”

“How did you know I was a knight?”

“It's cool. If it's cool, it's a knight.”

“Young Ae is also very cute and pretty.”